《My Passive Skills are Invincible!》 Chapter 1

Chapter 1: Second World

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In a parallel world. AD 2161. In a simple yet tidy room, an 18-year-old youth was lying on his bed as he silently watched the television. The old television in front of the bed continuously reported the news as it produced static bzz bzz sounds. Next, we will broadcast news regarding an online gaming channel! December 31st, 2161. Today is the annual... bzz bzz... Second World talent test day. Its no exaggeration to say that this day will determine... bzz bzz... the fate of all the students of this year. The principal of New York Citys No. 1 high school has said that this year, the school is expected to produce... bzz bzz S-grade talent students. As everyone knows,st year, in the year of 2160, New York Citys No. 1 high school had... bzz bzz... produced S-grade students. Their talent is The Blessing of the God of Fire. Under the protection of the federation... bzz bzz... They studied under famous teachers and have be the focus of the federation. I wonder if they will appear again today... bzz bzz... The favored ones. Let us wait and see. The youth on the bed stood upzily, looked at the old television before him, and fell into deep thought. Although the television constantly produced slight static noises, the general content of the broadcasted news could still be heard clearly. The news sounded like an ordinary news broadcast, nothing special could be heard from it. Though to this youth, it was an extremely shocking big bang news. This year... is 2161? Ive transmigrated??? The youth lowered his head in confusion and quietly stared at his hands. Fair, young, and strong! His gaze followed his right hand as he gradually raised his hands. Sunlight shone in from outside the window, and through the gaps between his fingers, warm raysnded on his face. Warm... Its real! Mike was utterly convinced with his transmigration. He had transmigrated to 30 years ago!!! After he rified his current situation, Mike narrowed his eyes slightly. 100 years ago, which was 2060. Second World appeared suddenly. No one knew how this game came about. People over the age of 18 could mentally log in to the game anytime and anywhere they wanted. Despite that, people still preferred logging in at home. After all, once they were logged in, their bodies in the real world would be defenseless. Although the appearance of such an online game was already surprising enough, what came after was even more shocking. Everyone gradually discovered that the abilities in the game could actually be substituted into the real world! Though with power came disasters. During those years, the order of the world became extremely chaotic. Murders, robberies... or simple terrorist attacks could be seen everywhere. The human government immediately enforced military suppression, but no obvious results could be seen within a short period of time. Itsted for a full five years! The order of the human world recovered gradually, though the cost was that the human poption dropped to a mere two billion. More than half of the human poption died in that catastrophe. Second World became a taboo, and the world formed unifiedws where no one was allowed to log into the game. However, was it something that could be banned just because it was forbidden byw? To be honest, it was difficult. Because logging into the game was way too convenient! All you needed was a thought to log into the game, then you could secretly increase your strength. Therefore, although the crimes rted to the Second World had decreased, they never disappeared. Five yearster, the federal government realized the severity of the matter. Sneaky viins could ignore thew, secretly log into the game and increase their strength. On the contrary,w-abiding and honest citizens would remain as ordinary people. If this went on, once they reached a critical point, disasters would erupt again. However, the justice camp led by the federal government could not suppress them by force. Hence, a revolution urred. The federal government changed thew. Not only did they allow people to log into the game, they even set up schools globally to train students. At the same time, they set up special organizations to focus on training talented students. Through this, those who gained abilities would be controlled. This kind of change had benefited the world, and the world gradually recovered. However, good times were short-lived. 50 yearster, Second World actually updated its server! The monsters of the devils den had obtained the ability to invade earth, and the monsters were restless and eager to make a move! Every once in a while, powerful monsters would appear on earth and attack humans. In more severe situations, there would even be a beast tide, which meant that arge number of monsters would invade earth at once. In order to defend against the invasion of monsters, humans had to have sufficient strength. In everyones heart, the importance of Second World had once again risen by arge margin! Ordinary people would activate their ordinary talents and live a mediocre life. Meanwhile, once the favored ones activate their powerful talents, they would be able to reach new heights in their lives. It could be said that the real world was inseparable from the Second World. Chapter 2

Chapter 2: The Obnoxious ir

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mikes memory showed that he was in the middle of a battle between gods and demons. On this cruel battlefield, he was just an ordinary figure. He was not evenparable to a gem in the equipment of an important figure. In that battle, he was sacrificed, as expected. After he died, he floated in the darkness. There was nothing around him. At that moment. He saw a stream of white light in the darkness and subconsciously swam toward the white light. Then, he returned to this day 30 years ago, which was the day of the Second World yer talent test. Although 30 years had passed, Mike still remembered this day clearly. The talent he had activated was the weakest D-grade talent, Slight Passive Enhancement. The oue was an additional 5% passive enhancement. This talent was naturally one that immediately drowned among the crowd. No one cared about people with such talent. Thinking of his past life, Mike sighed. It was very much a failed life. Ring, ring, ring... Ring, ring, ring... Ring, ring, ring... The phone on the bedside table rang, but Mike showed reluctance to answer it. Ring, ring, ring... He knew that it was a call from his headteacher, urging him to go to school and activate his talent. After all, the game Second World was now of great importance to everyone, it could even affect ones life. Every student would be very enthusiastic, excited, and eager on this day. No one would show upte. However, Mike had no motivation to participate in the test at all. Who in their right mind would want to participate in the test after knowing that he only had a D-grade talent? Mike sat on the bed and soundlessly stared at the ceiling in a daze. However, phone calls sounded one after another. It was too noisy. In the end, he still picked up the phone. Hello, Teacher Peter. Mike, I dont wish to waste my energy on you today. Come to school immediately. Now! Teacher, I dont want to take the test... ... The person on the other end of the phone remained silent for a long time before he finally said, I understand how you feel. You might be very nervous. After all, this test will determine the rest of your life. However, how can you know the result without trying? After hearing this, Mike muttered in his heart, I already know my result. Nevertheless, he did not say it on the phone. After all, he had transmigrated from 30 years into the future. No one would believe him even if he said it out loud. Hearing no response from his student, the teacher sighed and said, No matter what, I hope that you cane to school and face your life. After all, only you can walk your own path. The phone hung up and a monotonous tone sounded for a long time. In the end, Mike got up Just as his teacher had said, only he can walk his own path. In actuality, Mike was not moved by the teachers words. It was just that, even if he knew that he had a weak C-grade talent, what could he do? Would hemit suicide? He still had to live. With mixed feelings, Mike left his house. Mike, who was an orphan, had to live on the edge of the city as he was poor. Even his daily source of ie was provided by the federal government. If he did not participate in the schools talent activation test, then the federal government would probably stop providing subsidies to Mike. This was one of the reasons why Mike eventually agreed to go to school. In life, not everyone could act as they wished. It took him one whole hour to reach his school by bus. On the way, Peter even called Mike to urge him. Once he learned that Mike had already boarded the bus, he said nothing more. As a teacher, Peter was aware of Mikes financial situation. When Mike arrived in the ssroom, all of his ssmates had finished the test. However, most of them did not notice Mike. Some of them were secretly sad as their activated talent was mediocre. On the other hand, those who had activated good talent were excited about their bright future. Under such circumstances, who would care about such an insignificant ssmate? Of course, there were exceptions to everything. Isnt this Mike? Did you just wake up? Are you afraid of activating your trash talent, so youve been hiding and crying under your nket? A wave of words with a thick mocking tone sounded. Mike raised his eyelids slightly and nced at the other party. It was his ssmate, ir. ir was born into a rtively wealthy family. He often looked down on other students because of his familys wealth. Everyone was angry, but no one dared to speak up. However, in the past, when faced with such a situation, Teacher Peter would always step in to stop ir and teach him a few lessons. After all, a teacher who could teach Second World subjects in school was also rtively respected in society, so ir usually did not dare to talk back to Peter. Nheless, today, after ir bullied his ssmate, Peter chose to remain silent. The reason was very simple. Mike, who had transmigrated back to 30 years ago, was also very well aware of it. It was because ir, a child from a rich family, had activated his A-grade talent! Chapter 3

Chapter 3: Mother Earths Blessing, SSS-Grade Talent!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As soon as ir finished speaking, a few of his underlings immediately voiced out their agreement. Hahaha, Boss ir is right. That kid Mike is probably so scared that he wet his bed. Such trash is actually Boss irs ssmate. This is simply the biggest joke in the world. Mike, Boss ir is willing to talk to you even after activating his A-grade talent. You should feel honored. Cherish yourst moments as ssmates. In the future, Boss ir and you will no longer be in the same world. These guys were irs underlings. They often followed behind ir and bullied other ssmates. Now that ir had activated an A-grade talent, his future would only be brighter. Naturally, they would try their best to please their boss. However, when ir heard thest sentence, he frowned slightly and said with a trace of dissatisfaction. What do you mean from now on, Mike and I are not from the same world? We havent been in the same world from the very beginning! The underling originally wanted to curry favor with ir but was shocked to have angered him instead. He then repeatedly apologized to ir. As for Teacher Peter, he could only choose to remain silent. After all, ir had drawn an A-grade talent, thus was no longer someone that he, as a teacher, could casually reprimand. Mike, who was at the door, saw this scene, but his heart did not waver in the slightest bit. In this world, drawing an A-grade talent meant that ones future was bright. Conversely, getting the most garbage D-grade talent meant that one would basically have a hopeless life. Mike had a deep understanding of this. After all, he had experienced it before. Therefore, he did not say anything unnecessarily. He just calmly walked to the front of the podium, looked at Teacher Peter, and asked, Teacher Peter, can I start activating my talent? Peter was slightly stunned when he heard Mikes words. Why does this kid Mike feel different from before? It seems as if... he has matured a lot? Before Teacher Peter could even react, ir was already angry. He stood up and mmed the table. Mike, how dare you ignore me?! Faced with irs provocation, Mike slowly turned his head and calmly looked at him. He said dully, Im really sorry. Hearing this, ir froze on the spot. Teacher Peters eyes shed with a hint of surprise. Mike did not further escte the conflict? If it was the old Mike, he would have long been at loggerheads with irs provocation. Because of this, Mike has had several visits to the hospital. Although the federation would provide treatment to poor families like Mike to prevent an increase in his financial pressure. But getting injured meant that actual damage was done to his body, even if the medical fees were covered. However, Mike has never given in. Howe today... Hes so sincere? ir waspletely stunned. He expected Mike to continue opposing him, then he could give Mike a good beating. However, Mike actually directly apologized to him. At first, he intended to give his opponent a good punch, but who knew that his punchnded on soft cotton instead. It was a very ufortable feeling. After Mike finished speaking, he did not continue dwelling on this matter. Instead, he turned his head to look at Teacher Peter. Teacher, may I start activating my talent? Ah... Yes... Teacher Peter answered nkly. Then, Mikeid on the special instrument in front of the podium. It looked like a bed, but this bed was very technological. In addition to a transparent protective cover, there was a disy screen beside the bed. This screen was used to disy the users talent. This was a special instrument made by the federation, the talent testing device. Every student can only log into Second World on the day of the talent test. Vitors would be expelled from school and would be stripped of all benefits provided by the government. Today was the day of the test thest day of 2161. Once students who had just turned 18 first log into Second World during the talent test, their activated talent would be disyed on the screen. Through this method, the federation and schools could select talented people and focus on nurturing them. Mike, who was in the talent testing machine, looked at his teacher. Peter shot him an encouraging look. Then, Mike closed his eyes. Logged into Second World! In the next moment, Mike felt as if his consciousness had been pulled out. Then, he arrived in a pure white space. For other students, this was their first day in this space. However, Mike was here 30 years ago. Mike, who was revisiting this ce, was filled with endless emotions. The electronic voice in his memory sounded again. Wee to Second World. Detected that the yer has logged in for the first time. Activating talent skill... Activation sessful. D-grade talent skill, Slight Passive Enhancement! Hearing this, Mike sighed. As expected, just like his previous life, it was still the same useless skill. Since he had sessfully activated his talent, Mike did not n to stay here any longer. He was nning to leave this white space and return to the real world. However, at this moment, the electronic voice from before suddenly sounded again. Mother Earths blessing detected. Talent is forcefully upgraded. Activating talent skill again... Activation sessful. SSS-grade talent skill, God-level Passive Enhancement! Chapter 4

Chapter 4: Good at Learning (God-Level Passive Enhancement): Experience Gain Increased by 100%

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the ssroom, while most people were immersed in their own emotions, there were still a few people who paid attention to Mikes talent test. Teacher Peter was paying attention. ir and his little underlings were paying attention. Mikes good friend, little fat Tom, was also paying attention. The difference was that ir and his friends hoped that Mike would get a horrible talent. Teacher Peter and Tom hoped that Mike would get better talent so that he would not have to live a hard life in the future. Suddenly, the machine made a beep sound. A line of words appeared on the screen. [D-grade talent, Slight Passive Enhancement] When they saw this line of words, a hint of worry appeared on Teacher Peter and little fat Toms faces. Meanwhile, ir and the others revealed mocking smiles. Trash will always be trash. He can only live as rubbish for the rest of his life. .. In the white space, Mike was deeply shocked. Did I hear it wrongly just now? SSS-grade talent? God-level Passive Enhancement??? However, no one answered his question. The electronic voice continued sending out notifications. Please enter your username and choose your race. The so-called username was the ID in the game. After choosing your username, your identity would be hidden from others. They could only see your username. Mike pondered in silence for a moment. In his previous life, when he found out that he had a D-grade talent, he gave himself a self-deprecating username, Inconspicuous Dirt. His future life was very fitting of his username,pletely inconspicuous. However, in this life, he had obtained an SSS-grade talent, so he naturally would not reuse the name. My username is God yer. Race: Human Race. Username God yer can be used. Are you sure you want to use it? Im sure! After confirming the username, Mike became a little excited. Once he entered his username, he would then have sessfully registered. In this pure white space, he could check his panel of properties to confirm whether he had really obtained an SSS-grade talent. Check my stats! Mike muttered to himself. Then, a piece of the statistics panel appeared in front of Mike. [ID: God yer] [Race: Human] [Attack: 10] [Mana: 5] [Agility: 10] [Defense: 10] [Spirit: 10] [Movement Speed: 100] .. These stats weremon to Level 1 human yers. It was the same for everyone. Something worth mentioning was that each race had different passive skills. The passive skill of the human race was being good at learning. [Good at Learning (passive): experience gain increased by 5%] It was only a 5% increase. It may not have much use in the beginning, but it would be of great importance in theter stages. The rate of leveling up would be higher than yers of other races. After Mike saw his races passive skill, he fell into silence. [Good at Learning (god-level passive enhancement): experience gained increased by 100%] At this moment, Mike was ecstatic and was rendered speechless. He just stood there silently. SSS-grade talent, its real! God-level Passive Enhancement!!! The original increase in experience was only 5%. After being enhanced by Mikes SSS-grade talent, it actually became 100%! In other words, Mikes leveling speed was twice as fast as others! This was an extremely powerful advantage. Just this skill alone was enough for Mike to attract the federations attention! His achievements would soar and he would also be heavily nurtured! Thinking of this, Mike took two deep breaths in an attempt to adjust his emotions. Although this was his first time experiencing such a good thing in life, he still quickly regted his emotions and calmed down. After all, he was a man who hadpletely experienced life. At the age of 18, he had a mature body and a soul that had experienced life. Young peopleughed when they were happy, cried when they were sad, and would turn red when they were angry. They did not know how to manage and hide their emotions. However, Mikes grief and anger were not written on his face. Joy was something he definitely would not express. After adjusting his emotions, his face was as calm as water. No one could tell what he was thinking. He used his mind to summon the game control board and chose to quit the game. The next moment, his eyes opened. Mike woke up from the talent test, sat up slowly, and left the bed. Peters face was full of regret. His good friend, Tom, was looking down, unable to face Mike directly. On the other hand, ir and the others were gloating. Seeing this scene, Mike raised his eyebrows slightly. Why is everyone acting weird? Why is itpletely different from what Ive imagined? He turned his head to look at the screen on the talent testing machine. [D-grade talent C Slight Passive Enhancement] Seeing this line of words, Mike finally understood. It turned out that his Mother Earths blessing was undetected by the machine. After knowing this news, a smile appeared on Mikes face. To him, this did not seem like a bad thing! Chapter 5

Chapter 5: Time Is Money, Log Into Second World!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Seeing the smile on Mikes face, a hint of worry appeared on Teacher Peters face. This kid Mike, did he develop a mental problem as he couldnt withstand such a blow? After activating the worst D-grade talent, hes actually able to smile? He reached out and patted Mikes shoulder tofort him. Mike, dont be too sad. Although D-grade talent isnt strong, you can still seed through your own hard work. Such examples...exist. When he said this, even Teacher Peter himself felt that it was not very convincing. The advantage gained from level 1 could be endlessly snowballed. Take the humans passive skill, Good at Learning for example. Do not underestimate its 5% increase in experience. In theter stages, among the same batch of yers, human yers level would often be much higher than yers of a different race! It was entirely due to the 5% difference! A small difference could add up and result in a big difference. Not to mention the difference between A and D-grade talent. D-grade Slight Passive Enhancement only had a 5% passive skill effect. Contrarily, if it was an A-grade Excellent Passive Enhancement, it could have a 25% increase! From this, it could be seen how important the activation of a gifted skill was. Moreover, the difference between a D-grade and an A-grade was huge. The difference was like heaven and earth! At this moment, irs mocking voice sounded once again, Mike, you really are trash. Ive never heard of such a trash person! Your activated talent is actually a D-grade talent. Looks like youll never be able to turn things around in your life. By the way, the talent that Ive activated is the A-grade Excellent me Affinity, which increases fire magic damage by 25%. You can envy me as much as you want, hahahahaha! irughed wildly, while Mike returned to his seat without saying a word. Having faced Mikes ignorance, to our surprise, ire actually did not mess with Mike. In Mikes eyes, ir was just a clown-like character, there was no need to put him in his eyes. Though in irs eyes, Mike should be in despair, so it was normal for him to be speechless. Mike was thest student to test his talent, so when he finished the test, it meant that the entire ss had finished the test. Teacher Peter said softly, All you need to do today is toplete the test. Everyone, go home and rest for three days. In three days, the school will grade everyone ording to their grades! In these three days, everyone must improve their levels as soon as possible and apply the knowledge and skills that youve learned in school to the game. Remember, the importance of Second World. It determines the rest of your life so do not ck off! These words were actually just for show. Some of the students in the ss had only activated their C-grade talents. Once they were home, they would probably be in a depressed state for a period of time. Consequently, their cking would cause the gap between them and talented students in Second World to widen. Such urrences were way toomon. After saying this, teacher Peter announced the end of school and especially took ir away. As the only A-grade student in the ss, Peter had to bring ir to the principal. Although an A-grade could not bepared to an S-grade, it was still considered rare. The principal would probably give ir a certain reward. After Teacher Peter and ir left, most of the students took their leave. Some people were immersed in joy after activating their B-grade talent, thus were eager to head home and log into Second World to train. There were also some people with dejected expressions. Having activated a C-grade talent, they felt as if their lives were over. They would probably lie in bed for the next three days, unable to recover from this setback. As for Mikes deskmate, little fat Tom, he was still seated in his seat. He had activated a B-grade talent. Although he could notpare to ir, it was still considered pretty good. However, he was not in a hurry to go home and level up. He was very worried about his good friends condition. Mike, you have to pull yourself together. Although youve obtained a D-grade talent, I believe that you can definitely seed through your own hard work... Although he said that, little fat Tom still had a worried expression on his face. How could it be so easy to obtain sess through hard work with a D-grade talent? This was even harder than ascending to the heavens! Mike turned his head and looked at his good friend with a smile. He knew that little fat Tom was concerned about him, but he had no way to exin his situation. How could he exin that he had received Mother Earths blessing and thus activated his SSS-grade talent? Even a fool would not believe such words! He patted Toms shoulder and said, Dont worry. Then, he left the ssroom and went home. He had to improve his strength as soon as possible! After all, this was a huge advantage that he did not get in his previous life. Now that he had reincarnated, he would definitely seize this opportunity. For the first time ever, Mike took the taxi. Normally, he would never be willing to pay the expensive taxi fee. However, he was no longer the same Mike as he was yesterday. He was now the only man in the world with SSS-grade talent! With an SSS-grade talent, every second he had could be used to create a huge gap with other yers who were at the same starting line. Time is money! After Mike arrived at his destination and paid the expensive taxi fare, he was practically penniless. Nevertheless, he immediatelyid on the bed. Log in to Second World! Chapter 6

Chapter 6: Why Would the Vige Chief Call Him My Lord?!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When he opened his eyes, Mike was standing in a small vige with a hint of excitement on his face. In the distance was a continuous stretch of mountains, and the sky was so blue it looked as if it was painted. In the vige, there were cksmiths, distilleries, pharmacies, and other shops. All these things did not seem to exist in reality, but they all appeared here. This was Second World! Looking at the familiar scene in front of him, Mike slowly closed his eyes and took two deep breaths. He was back! In his previous life, he aplished nothing in the real world and had never achieved anything in the game. With only a D-grade talent, he was destined to live like an insignificant ant in the vast world. However, in this life, he had obtained SSS-grade talent! He had decided to live a wonderful life. He wanted to be the strongest yer in Second World. God yer! This name would reverberate throughout Second World and even the real world! Reopening his eyes, he had already controlled his emotions and was once again calm. Now, there was no time for him to stand there in a daze. He had to seize every second. It did not matter if the others did not know, but he, who had transmigrated back from the future, knew very well. Ten yearster, the Second World would be fully connected to the real world. The asional monster attacks and beast tides were just small skirmishes. When the time came, it would be the real battlefield! As for him, Mike. Now, he had to seize every second of his life to improve his strength, to ensure that he would have the power to fight! Thinking of this, Mike suddenly frowned and could not help but guess. The reason why he could forcefully upgrade his D-grade talent to SSS-grade talent was because of Mother Earths blessing. However, as for this Mother Earths blessing, he had neither understood nor heard of it before. He could not help but guess that this Mother Earths blessing might have something to do with his reincarnation... Thinking of this, Mike shook his head, as if he wanted to get rid of the thoughts in his mind. These were not things that he should be concerned about right now. What he needed to do now was to level up! After slowly scanning the surrounding environment, Mikes gaze focused and locked onto an old man in the middle of the vige. This old man was the vige chief of the novice vige. Normally, yers would first go to the vige chief to ept quests, and then they would kill monsters to level up. At this moment, several people could be seen standing around the vige chief, as if they were queuing up to ept quests. Mike said nothing as he slowly walked to the nearby area and silently stood at the back of the queue. Queuing up to ept quests was something that was taught in school. Everyone had to follow this kind of order. Simrly, the school had taught them to look for the vige chief to ept missions once they arrived at the novice vige, so everyone was naturally clear about this. However, just as Mike reached the vicinity of the vige chief, something magical happened. My lord, my lord. The vige chief suddenly looked at Mike and called out enthusiastically. Everyone was slightly stunned. The NPC actually took the initiative to talk to a yer? Moreover, he even called him my lord? Why are we called young adventurers while he is addressed as lord? Arent we all new level 1 yers? Whats going on??? The surrounding yers were all shocked, unable toprehend the situation in front of them. Mike, who was involved, was equally dumbfounded. Everyone was queuing up, but the vige chief had bypassed so many people to speak to me? What was going on? At this moment, the yer at the front of the team suddenly eximed. Why cant I ept the mission? F*ck, whats going on?! The young man standing behind him took a step forward and tried to talk to the vige chief, but he could not ept the mission either. The vige chief was still standing at the same spot, looking at Mike with enthusiasm. He waved his hand and shouted, My lord, pleasee over quickly! This time, everyone looked at Mike. They could see that there was definitely something wrong with this yer called God yer! Mike saw that everyone was staring at him and that the vige chief stopped giving out missions. Thus, he could only take a few steps forward ande in front of the vige chief. No one had any objections to his cutting the queue behavior. Right now, they only were just curious about what had happened. Sir, hello. I am the vige chief of the novice vige. The novice vige is in a bit of trouble now. Can I ask for your help? Mike nodded slightly, and the vige chief continued to say, Our vige is running out of food now. Can you help us kill ten chickens and send them to the butcher shop? We will definitely be grateful for your great kindness! Hearing this, everyone looked at Mike with a strange expression. Kill chickens? Isnt it just an ordinary novice mission? Everyone has epted the same mission. However, Mike squinted his eyes. Because a blue dialog box appeared in front of him. [Do you ept the mission Kill the Chickens?] The key was not this line of words, but the color. Killing chickens... it was actually a blue quest! Looking at the vige chiefs enthusiastic look, Mike suddenly thought of something. He immediately muttered in his heart, Summon the skill attributes panel. Then, on his panel of attributes, he found a skill. [Human Affinity (god-level passive enhancement). Human NPC will take the initiative to be two times friendlier!] [Current level respect!] Chapter 7

Chapter 7: How Dare He Insult That Lord! He Must Be Tired of Living

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion All of a sudden, Mike came to his senses. It turned out that his SSS-grade talent skill had effectively disyed its abilities. The friendliness level was divided into peace, friendliness, respect, and fanatical faith. Every human yer had a passive skill, Human Affinity. It had ordinary effects. In fact, it was just a 10 point friendliness with human NPCs. [Rtionship]: Peace. [Friendship]: 10. That was all. The reason why it was such an ordinary effect was that it required 100 friendship points to advance to the next level. Moreover, this skill was avable to every race. Dwarven yers all had Dwarf Affinity. Elf yers all had Elf Affinity. There was no difference between everyone, thus was very reasonable. Between the same races, they had no problem with one anothers friendliness. Therefore, this passive skill wasmonly ignored by everyone. However, now, because of his SSS-grade talent, Mike had directly raised his friendliness from peace to respect! That was why the vige chief called Mike lord. While the other yers were only young adventurers or youngds. This was a difference visible to everyone. Meanwhile, a difference that was not visible to everyone was... the difference in the quest level! Simrly, it was also a beginner Kill the Chicken quest. Other yers received white-colored quests, and the rewards were very ordinary, just a few copper coins. On the other hand, Mike received blue! The rewards would definitely be decent!!! Thinking of this, Mike smiled faintly and chose to ept the quest. After choosing, the vige chief immediately became excited, Thank you, sir! Thank you for helping our vige! Seeing this scene, the other yers expressions became strange. Hes just helping to kill a few chickens, is there a need to be so excited? Mike ignored everyones gazes and directly walked towards the direction of killing the chickens. The few yers who remained on the spot looked at each other in dismay. The yer called Big Fist who was standing at the front asked the vige chief, Hello, do you have a mission? The vige chief turned around and nced at the yer. His respectful expression changed for a calm one. Young man, you want to work, right? There are a few chickens over there. Help me kill them and send them to the butcher shop. I will give you 10 copper coins for your hard work. Big Fist was shocked and was even a little angry. Old man, are you looking for trouble? Why were you so polite talking to that guy? Why do you look so high and mighty when you talk to me? Arent you afraid Ill beat you up? As soon as he finished speaking, the vige chiefs expression turned ugly. Big Fist also received two notifications from the game system. [You have angered the vige chief. Your friendliness has decreased to indifference!] [You have angered the vige chief. Your friendliness has decreased to hostility!] Seeing these two notifications, Big Fist was slightly stunned. Before he could react, he was sent flying by the vige chiefs kick. At this moment, the vige chief did not look like the skinny old man from before. From the looks of it, he was obviously a super expert! Seeing Big Fist kicked to death on the spot and turning into white light, the vige chief snorted and said to himself, How dare he insult that lord. He must be tired of living. After saying that, the vige chief turned to look at the other yers and asked, Guys, you want to work? The other yers looked at each other, stunned. .. On the other hand, Mike had already arrived at the outskirts of the vige. There were many chickens here, which was Mikes main target. Killing a few chickens was easy. Mike smiled and took out a wooden sword from his backpack. This was a beginner weapon, and everyone had it. After having the weapon, Mike carefully approached one of the chickens. Once he was within a certain distance, he raised and swung his sword. [You have attacked the chicken, causing 1 damage!] Although only 1 damage was dealt, the chicken only had 2 HP. Before the chicken could retaliate, Mike swung his wooden sword again. [You have attacked the chicken, causing 1 damage, the chicken is dead!] [You have sessfully killed the chicken. Obtained 2 EXP!] The chicken immediately copsed onto the ground. Mike squatted down and touched the chickens corpse. Immediately, a notification appeared. [Obtained chicken meat * 1] Mike smiled slightly. Kill the Chicken was a white quest in itself. It was too easy. After collecting chicken meat, he immediately began to kill the other chickens. The interesting thing was that these chickens would not run away after seeing theirpanions being killed. However, this was nothing. It was just a game. There was no need to pay attention to these details. Very quickly, Mike sessfully killed ten chickens. It was worth mentioning that after Mike killed five chickens, he had already leveled up. This was because of his passive skill, Good at Learning (god-level passive enhancement). Other yers could only gain 1 EXP by killing chickens, but Mike could gain 2 EXP by killing chickens. Other yers needed to kill ten chickens to level up, yet Mike only needed to kill five chickens. With ten chickens, Mike walked towards the butcher. Before arriving, the butcher started shouting enthusiastically, Hello, sir! The other yers looked at Mike in surprise. Mike did not know whether tough or cry. This was too high-profile. It seemed that this SSS-grade talent skill was too powerful. Chapter 8

Chapter 8: Dear Lord God yer, I Have an Ancestral Treasure For You!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Under the watchful eyes of many yers, Mike unhurriedly walked towards the butcher. At this moment, a yer named Sunflower frowned slightly and stopped Mike. The yer said coldly, Fellow student, dont you know to queue up? Those who would appear here at this time were basically students of the same batch, so there was no problem for Sunflower to address Mike as a student. Mike shrugged and smiled, Sorry, its not that I want to cut the queue, but... you all may not be able to talk to butcher anymore. Hearing this, Sunflower was confused and was unable to understand what Mike meant. The yer at the front eximed, What happened? Why is this NPC ignoring me?! Sunflower was slightly shocked. Then, Sunflower turned around. He saw that the yer was anxiously controlling something, it seemed that he was trying to talk to the butcher. However, the butcher ignored him. He was still waving his hands while looking at Mike with an eager expression. Sunflower turned around again and looked at Mike. Mike had a helpless smile on his face. Finally, Sunflower stepped aside and made way for Mike. Mike nodded slightly in thanks and walked toward the butcher. Dear Lord God yer, are you here to deliver the chicken? Mike nodded slightly and handed ten portions of chicken to the butcher. Then, he saw the butcher bow excitedly, Thank you for your contribution to our vige, my lord. Heres a small gift to show my respect! [Completed Kill the Chicken mission. Reward: silver coins * 10, iron sword * 1, 20 EXP] At the same time, a golden light suddenly appeared on Mikes body. He leveled up! Seeing the system notification, Mike smiled. As expected of a blue mission. The rewards were of extreme generosity. After all, other people would only be given 10 copper coins toplete the Kill the Chicken mission. The treatment was entirely different. The butcher continued, Sir, the vige chief probably has something else with which he needs your help. Can you go and look for the vige chief when youre free? Originally, the other yers were already surprised when they realized that only Mike could talk to the butcher. They were definitely not expecting the butcher to actually give Mike another mission. The school had never mentioned that the butcher had a follow-up mission! This was obviously a hidden mission! For a moment, the faces of the nearby yers were filled with excitement. Mike smiled, nodded his thanks, and went to look for the vige chief. The nearby yers ignored Mike and immediately tried to talk to the butcher. Hello, may I ask if the vige chief has a special mission for me? The butcher turned to look at the yer who had just spoken, and a hint of contempt appeared in his eyes, You? Youre only at level 2 and you want to do a special mission? Do you think youre worthy?! A hint of surprise appeared on the yers face, and then it was reced by anger. Why is God yer able to do a special mission while I cant? Isnt our difference in level just one level? Upon hearing this, the butchers expression changed drastically. [You have angered butcher, and your friendliness has decreased to indifference!] [You have angered butcher, and your friendliness has decreased to hostility!] With a furious expression, the butcher picked up the kitchen knife beside him and directly shed at the yer. In the next moment, that yer was actually cut in half by the butchers knife. Then, the yer turned into a white light and disappeared into thin air. Are you even worthy to bepared to that lord?! Youre just asking for death! Seeing this scene, the other yers were dumbfounded. Sunflower, who was behind the crowd, swallowed his saliva as he looked at the angered butcher. Whats going on? What happened? Even if that yer was a little rude, the NPC shouldnt have attacked immediately, right? Am I really ying Second World? Why is itpletely different from what the teacher said?? This game is too difficult!!! .. At this moment, Mike was already near the vige chief. The vige chief was just as before as he looked at Mike with enthusiasm. Lord God yer, youre back! Simrly, the yer at the front could no longer talk to the vige chief. Everyone turned to look at Mike, but the yer at the front did not mention anything about being ignored. It seemed that word had spread and this matter was already known by everyone. If God yer was nearby, then NPCs would prioritize and only talk to God yer. Although they did not know why, everyone still epted it. After all, it was a game, so it was not strange if things happened. Perhaps, the yer called God yer had obtained some special item. Seeing that no one stopped him, Mike undeviatingly made his way to the vige chief. The yers in front even voluntarily made way for him. Aftering in front of the vige chief, Mike smiled and said, I heard from the butcher that you have something to ask of me? The vige chief immediately nodded, Respected Lord God yer, I have an ancestral treasure to give you! Hearing this, everyone was shocked. What the f*ck?!!! Chapter 9

Chapter 9: Hidden Quest, Fathers Legacy!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At this moment, not just the other yers, even Mike was surprised. Although my friendliness had reached respect, wasnt it too strange to just give away a family treasure? Just as he was thinking about it, the vige chief said hesitantly, Although I mentioned giving to you... I actually have another favor to ask from you. Hearing this, Mike no longer found it strange. So it was to issue a mission. Mike nodded slightly and said, Okay. Seeing Mike nod in agreement, the vige chief excitedly took out a goatskin scroll, handed it to Mike, and said, Respected God yer, this is a treasure map, and a family heirloom is marked on the map. If you find the family heirloom, I hope you can return the fathers legacy buried together to me. Hearing this, Mike understood. It seemed that the vige chiefs father had some legacy buried together with the family heirloom. When the vige chief asked yers to help him find it, the fathers legacy would belong to the vige chief while the family heirloom would be given to the yers as a reward. It was very reasonable. However... If that was the case, then the vige chief could have followed the map to find it himself. Why would he ask the yers? While he was thinking of this, the vige chief continued, However, I have to remind you that there is a wandering ck bear nearby thats very difficult to deal with. Please be careful... Speaking of this, Mike suddenly came to a realization. No wonder the vige chief did not do it himself. Apparently, there was a monster to kill. Mike smiled slightly and took the treasure map from the vige chief. He nodded and said, Leave this to me. Dont worry. [Sessfully epted a mission: Fathers Legacy] A blue dialog box! At this point, the doubts in Mikes heart were solved. Logically speaking, even if the NPC issued him a blue mission out of respect. However, the difficulty of the mission should not change. Therefore, it was very strange for the Kill the Chicken mission to be blue. However, if Kill the Chicken was a prerequisite mission for Fathers Legacy, then it would not be strange. It was not the Kill the Chicken mission that was blue, the difficulty lied in Fathers Legacy. Thinking of this, Mike opened the treasure map and walked out of the vige. The nearby yers were discussing excitedly. Hey, hey, hey, did you guys see that? The NPC seems to have given God yer a special mission! It seems like the reward is pretty good. We can... The few of them discussed in lowered voices, and they seemed to have reached an agreement. In Second World, everyones appearance was randomly generated, so it was impossible to guess a yers real identity through their in-game characters. It was also because of this that many yers would do bad deeds. Stealing treasures, weapons, or even monsters. Regardless, you would not pursue the matter into the real world. In the game, it was just apetition to be the best! These yers had all heard that Big Fist was instantly killed by the vige chief, so they naturally would not foolishly look for the vige chief and ask for hidden missions. They nned to wait for Mike to find the heirloom before killing him and snatching it! After the discussion, they quietly followed Mike with their wooden swords. However, Mike did not seem to be in a hurry to find the heirloom. Instead, he kept killing the chickens beside the vige. In such circumstances, they dared not make a move. After all, if they took the initiative to attack yers near the vige, they would be seen by the NPCs. It was very likely that their friendliness with humans would decrease. Therefore, they could only wait until Mike was a distance away from the vige before attacking. It was best to attack Mike only after he had found the family heirloom! The few of them looked at each other, discussed in low voices, and were prepared to wait here in hiding. But soon, they noticed that something odd. Hey, hey, hey, dont you guys think that God yers leveling speed is a little too fast? One of the yers called Silencer frowned slightly. The others also nodded. This God yer had only killed a few chickens, but he had already risen to the fifth level. Although Mike had just reached level 3, it was still an abnormal speed. What they did not know was that before killing the chickens, although Mike was only level 3, he was only a little bit away from reaching level 4. In addition, Mike could gain double the EXP, so he naturally leveled up very quickly. After reaching level 5, Mike smiled and walked out of the vige. The reason why he chose to level up here was very simple. Because he had an iron sword in his backpack. A wooden swords attack power was 1. Meanwhile, an iron swords attack power was 10! The difference was huge. However, the usage requirements were remanding. One had to reach level 5 to equip it. That was the reason why Mike stayed and killed all these chickens. Since he could now equip the iron sword, Mike no longer had the need to continue killing chickens. He went straight to the heirloom! The yers in the vige saw Mike walking out of the vige and their eyes lit up. It was time for action! Chapter 10

Chapter 10: Why Does the God yer Have Such High Attack Power?!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mike looked down at the treasure map in his hand as he walked. Not far behind him, there were a few sneaky yers. Why dont we make our move now? The leader of the group, Silencer, took the initiative to say. The others frowned, and Little Trumpet said, Lets wait for God yer to kill the wandering ck bear before making our move. That way, our sess rate will be higher. The others nodded in agreement with Little Trumpet. However, Silencer said seriously, But, what if God yer doesnt look for the heirloom now and continues killing monsters to level up? What should we do? We might not be able to defeat him then! Hearing this, everyone fell silent. Indeed, now that they had the numerical advantage, they were not too afraid of Mike, who was only level 5. After all, the level advantage in the early stages was not obvious. However, what if Mike continued to level up? To level 6,7, or even 8? At that time, the few of them would not be able to defeat Mike! Thinking of this, the few of them looked at each other and nodded. It was best to act now. At most, they could just kill Mike and snatch the treasure map. It would make no difference if they looked for the heirloom instead. At this moment, one of the yers called Cold Wind suddenly raised his hand and said, We have so many people, how are we going to split the profits? This question hit stumped everyone. The others remained silent. If the heirloom was a weapon, then it would not be easy for them to split the profits. Silencer, who was at the side, revealed a look of disgust. He waved his hand and said, Dont worry. Ill buy the heirloom with federation coins. You guys will definitely be satisfied with the price. Hearing this, everyone nodded. Using federation coins to buy props was verymon in Second World. Those who could say such words were usually rather rich in the real world. The few yers could not help but guess which rich family Silencer was from. Without wasting any more time, Silencer waved his hand and shouted, Lets go! Immediately, the few of them rushed towards Mike. Since they were taking action, no words were needed. Everyone took the initiative to attack Mike! A dull thud was heard. Little Trumpets wooden sword shed onto Mikes body, causing 5 damage. All yers had a starting HP of 100. The HP of these level 2 yers was 110, while Mikes HP had already reached 200. A damage value of 5 was indeed low, but if they attacked together, Mike would not be able to handle it. Seeing that God yers HP was reduced by a small portion, their faces were filled with joy. Looks like it was a doable fight! The other yers immediately followed up andunched a round of attacks together. C 5 -5 -5 -5 -5. Mikes HP was once again reduced by arge chunk! However, soon, a strange scene happened. Everyone was stunned on the spot. That was because they saw that after God yer attacked Little Trumpet twice, his HP had already bottomed out. C 50 -50... What was going on?! Why was God yers attack so high? Wasnt he only level 5?! Before everyone could react, Mike shed Little Trumpet again. [You have killed the enemy yer Little Trumpet, honor kill + 1] In Second World, the killing between yers was divided into honor kill and cruel kill. Cruel kill referred to initiating the attack and killing the opponent. Cruel kills would reduce ones honor points. Moreover, this kind of initiative to attack other yers would cause one to be in an unprotected state. The unprotected ones were mainly reflected in the color of their ID above their heads. A normal IDs color was white. An unprotected state IDs color was gray. Attacking gray yers would not result in one bing unprotected, and killing unprotected yers would not be considered a cruel kill. It would be an honor kill instead. Honor kill referred to killing yers that were in an unprotected state. Not only would this act not cause him any losses, but it could also increase honor points! After killing Little Trumpet, Mike looked at the people in front of him and revealed a faint smile. Do you think I didnt notice you? The reason I let you attack me was to prevent the red name. Otherwise, you would have died a long time ago. Hearing this, the faces of the few yers turned a little ugly. They naturally understood the meaning of the Red Name. When a yer surpassed a specific number of taking the initiative to attack others, their unprotected state would further deteriorate and be a wanted state! The gray ID would turn red, which was why it was referred to as Red Name! After killing a Red Name yer, all of the yers equipment, weapons, and items would be dropped. Therefore, Red Name was a very dangerous state. This was also the reason why the expressions of several yers changed drastically. God yer was not afraid of them at all. The reason why he let them seed in their sneak attack was that he did not want to get himself into trouble! Since you took the initiative to attack me, you should be ready to be killed, right? Mike smiled and raised his iron sword, starting a massacre! Chapter 11

Chapter 11: You Dare to Go Against God yer? Youre Courting Death!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Since the fight had started, Mike would show no mercy. Different from these newbies, Mike was a seasoned yer who had yed Second World for 30 years. PK between yers was nothing out of the ordinary for him. Although he was mostly defeated in his previous life, it did not mean that he could not fight. He had experience and strategies! Without any hesitation, Mike immediately raised his iron sword and looked at the other person. Before the other party could even respond, Mike had already killed the second person. Simrly, it took three strikes. C 50 -50 -50... Killed on the spot! With the death of the secondpanion, the remaining ones finally reacted. Quick, kill the God yer! Silencer shouted from behind. The others immediately took action and surrounded Mike. However, the battle waspletely one-sided. Although they had more people, Mike showed no fear and was in full control of the situation. In the exchange of blows, Mike killed another yer. These guys did not even deal enough damage for Mikes health to be halved. His weapon is different from ours! Little Trumpet eximed. Thats right, it was because of the weapon! Although Mike was already level 5, the difference was actually not that big. Though, the iron sword in Mikes hand said otherwise. The iron sword had an attack power of 10, while the wooden sword only had an attack power of 1. The difference was obvious! After three shes, Mike killed another yer. With that, all the yers showed signs of retreat. They were afraid. A total of seven people came to attack God yer, but now? Half of their team was dead, but God yer had not even lost half of his HP. The difference was too big, there was no way they could win! Retreat, quickly retreat! Little Trumpet shouted, and the few of them immediately ran towards the novice vige. As long as they entered the vige, God yer would definitely not dare to make a move. That was what they thought. Mike, on the other hand, smiled lightly and chased after them with his iron sword. Of course, they were not the only yers outside the vige. Many yers who were killing chickens saw this scene and revealed shocked expressions. What did they see? A yer was chasing four yers.. This... was too ridiculous! Mike was still chasing, but he could not catch up to the other party. Although the other party was unable to defeat him, everyones movement speed was the same. Their movement speed did not increase ording to their level. After entering the vige, Silencer immediately felt proud, Hahaha, God yer! Do you think youre very powerful? Isnt it just because we had no choice? If you have the ability,e in and kill us! Of course, he had the confidence to say this. After all, this was the novice vige, a safe zone! No one dared to take the initiative to attack others in the novice vige! However, in the face of Silencers mor, Mike smiled and stood at the vige entrance, staring at them as if he was watching a good show. Seeing the smile on Mikes face, the four people felt that something was out of the ordinary. Why did they feel as if something was wrong? In the next second, someone moved behind the four of them. You dare to go against God yer? Youre courting death! The four of them were shocked and turned around. They saw the vige chief, the butcher, the cksmith... these NPCs were all charging toward them aggressively. The four of them were just fighting with Mike, so both sides were still in a state of hostility. Moreover, these NPCs who had a respectful rtionship with Mike would naturally not let these guys go. [You have angered the vige chief, and your friendliness has decreased to hostile!] [You have angered the butcher, and your friendliness has decreased to hostile!] [You have angered the cksmith, and your friendliness has decreased to hostile!] [You have angered the apothecary, and your friendliness has decreased to hostile!] The four of them received the system notification almost in unison. They were all dumbfounded. What was going on? Why did it turn out like this? However, before they could figure out what had happened, they were already killed by these NPCs. When the nearby yers saw this scene, they were all dumbfounded. These NPCs actually took the initiative to kill the yers? What exactly happened? At this moment, Mike walked into the vige with a smile and picked up a few copper coins from the ground. These copper coins were dropped after the four yers died. Only Mike, who was in a hostile rtionship with these guys, could pick them up directly. These items currently belonged to the God yer, it was his profits from the battle. If others wanted to pick them up, they would have to wait five minutes before they could do so. If the owner of the loot did not collect them after five minutes, the loot would be ownerless. Seeing this scene, the yers near the novice vige all understood one thing. Dont provoke the God yer! This was also the reason why Mike took the initiative to pick up the copper coins. He was currently busy improving his strength and had no time to entertain these novice yers. After picking up the loot, Mike nced at the people around him and then took his leave from the novice vige. He was now going to look for the heirloom. After Mike left, many onlookers chose to log off immediately. They wanted to post the unbelievable things they saw today on the inte. God yer could actually get the NPCs of the novice vige to help him kill people!!! This is a piece of huge news! Chapter 12

Chapter 12: Learning the Passive Skill, Rebound!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After leaving the vige, Mike continued following the instructions of the treasure map to look for the heirloom. [Walk 100 yards to the left.] [Walk 75 yards to the right.] [Walk 60 yards to the left.] [Its nearby!] Every time he reached a location, the treasure map would give Mike an order. It was rather convenient to search for the heirloom. However, after thest order was issued, no other information was provided. Mike looked around for a while and immediately locked onto a big tree. It was not that there was anything strange about this big tree, but the soil under the tree was very unnatural. No vegetation could be seen, there was only smooth soil. That should be it. However, Mike did not go to it directly. The hint given to him by the vige chief was still clear in his mind. There was a wandering ck bear nearby. He had to kill the ck bear before he could sessfully find the heirloom. This was a fixed plot of the game, so Mike naturally knew about it. After waiting for dozens of seconds, a huge figure appeared nearby. A wandering ck bear! It was not an exaggeration to say that it was huge. On its four, this ck bear was almost as tall as Mike. It was about 1.8 meters tall. If this ck bear stood up... it could be described as a colossus. However, although the wandering ck bear gave people a strong sense of oppression, Mike just smiled and raised his sword! This was only a level 2 to 3 quest. Even if it was a blue quest, a level 5 Mike with an iron sword would definitely be able to handle it easily. Mike quickly rushed to the front of the sluggish ck bear, raised his iron sword, and shed down! [You have attacked the wandering ck bear, causing 30 damage!] [The wandering ck bear has triggered the passive skill Rebound, you have received 3 damage!] Seeing these two messages, Mike was slightly stunned. It was not surprising that it only caused 20 damage. After all, the defense of the wandering ck bear was definitely higher than the yers. shing a level 2 yer could cause 50 damage. shing a ck bear only caused 30 damage. It was very reasonable. However, thest message was something that Mike did not expect. He did not expect this wandering ck bear to have a Rebound skill. Mike had frequent encounters with this skill in his previous life, and it was not amon skill. Very few low-level monsters had this skill. Although he was a little surprised, it was not a big deal. It would not affect Mikes sess inpleting the quest. [Wandering ck bear hasunched a w attack on you, causing 10 damage!] [You have attacked the wandering ck bear, causing 30 damage! ] [Wandering ck bear has triggered the passive skill, Rebound, dealing 3 damage to you!] Mike and the ck bear fought back and forth, though he clearly had the advantage. Soon, the ck bears HP was depleted. [You have sessfully killed the wandering ck bear, obtaining 30 EXP.] After receiving the final fatal blow, the wandering ck bear powerlessly fell to the ground. At the same time, several items dropped from its body. Originally, Mike still had about one-third of his HP left. After receiving this notification, Mikes body immediately emitted a golden light. He had leveled up! Too easy. Mike whistled. He became more and more fond of the iron sword in his hand. Although this was just an ordinary weapon, to the current Mike, it was just like a godly weapon. Too powerful! After putting away the iron sword, Mike nced at the few items on the ground and a happy expression was revealed. He saw a book among the piles of copper coins on the ground! The meaning of a book in a game was self-evident. It was either a tool to trigger a special mission or a skill book! Plus, the shape of this book was obviously a skill book! Mike decisively picked up the skill book. Before he even collected the copper coins, he eagerly opened his backpack. He wanted to know what kind of skill book this was. [Rebound (passive skill): rebounds 10% damage when attacked.] Seeing this skill, Mike whistled again. In others perspective, this skill could only be considered average. However, in Mikes hands, it was a very useful godly skill! Because Mike had an SSS-grade talent skill, God-level Passive Enhancement! Without any hesitation, Mike immediately learned this skill book. The skill book in his backpack turned into light particles and drilled into Mikes body. Then, an additional skill appeared in Mikes skill attributes panel. [Rebound (god-level passive enhancement): rebounds 200% damage when attacked.] When he saw this skill, a satisfied smile appeared on Mikes face. Rebounds 200% damage. This skills effect was like a bug. If anyone attacked him and caused 10 damage, the opponent would receive 20 damage! Mike did not even need to attack. All he needed to do was stand. Unless the opponents HP was more than twice that of Mikes. Mike would not be the first to die. He was Invincible! Chapter 13

Chapter 13: Excellent Quality Silver Scale Breastte!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After putting away the copper coins on the ground, Mike walked to the tree in front of him. Just as he walked to the soil, the treasure map immediately sent out a notification. [There seems to be something under the soil. Do you want to dig?] Yes! Mike immediately made a decision. Then, the soil opened up automatically, revealing the insides. A box! The box was not locked. Mike kicked it lightly and the lid opened. There were two things inside. A blue armor and a... diary? Of course, it was not Mikes wild guess, the word diary was written on the cover of the book. Mike was naturally not interested in someone elses diary. It was probably the fathers legacy. Mike was more interested in the armor, likely to be the heirloom mentioned by the vige chief. Blue did not refer to the color of the armor, but the light emitted by the armor. The armor itself was silver. After looking at the information of the armor, Mikes eyes lit up. [Silver Scale Breastte] [Quality]: Excellent [Type]: Light armor [Defense]: 50 [Weight] 1KG [Usage level ]: Level 10 [Remark]: This is an excellent breastte. It is said to be made from the scales of a silver dragon. Although this was a questionable statement, its excellence was not affected. Looking at the remark, Mike grinned. A level 10 breastte was naturally not made from the scales of a silver dragon. However, it was indeed an excellent breastte. An ordinary level 10 white light armor could only provide 15 defense points. As for a green fine quality breastte, it could be upgraded to around 30 defense points. However, this excellent quality Silver Scale Breastte actually provided 75 defense points. It could be considered terrifying! Although Mike could not equip this breastte yet, his leveling speed was more than twice that of others, so he should be able to wear it soon. Mike happily put away Silver Scale Breastte and diary and then he prepared to return to the vige to hand in the mission. At this time, the vige was crowded with yers. Most people did not log in immediately after returning home. After all, their parents might ask about the status of the talent test. If they activated a B-grade talent, the family would have to go out for a good meal to celebrate. Now, the novice vige was already a little lively. However. After Mike arrived at the novice vige, the lively scene immediately disappeared. Everyone stopped what they were doing and stared at Mike. Waves of discussions erupted. Is that the God yer mentioned in the Forum? I heard that he can get NPCs to help him kill people. Wed better not provoke him! He probably activated a very powerful innate skill. We are destined to be in a different world from him. I heard that someone from New York Citys No. 1 high school activated an S-grade innate skill. Could it be him?! S-grade innate skill... Oh my god, I wouldnt even dare to dream about such a thing. We are not from the same world. He is destined to be a big shot. The discussions were neither loud nor quiet. Naturally, Mike heard them. However, he really had the urge tough. Rather than it being a proudugh...he felt that these people wereughable. S-grade talent? Im sorry, I have an SSS-grade talent. Of course, Mike definitely would not publicize such things. There was no need. He just needed to quietly increase his strength. As long as others did not provoke him, he would not take the initiative to cause trouble. .. Soon, Mike arrived at the vige chiefs side. When the others saw the God yer ID on Mikes head, they also consciously made way. Part of the reason was that they were afraid of Mike. Another part of the reason was that as long as Mike was here, they could not talk to NPCs. Even if they were unwilling, they still had to give way! Mike walked unimpeded to the vige chief and handed the diary to him. Oh! Respected Lord God yer, thank you for finding my fathers legacy! In the next moment, two golden lights emerged from Mikes body. Two levels in a row! Seeing this scene, the surrounding yers revealed envious looks. It was obvious that this yer named God yer had received a hidden quest. They did not expect the reward to be so generous! Of course, they did not know that the reason Mike was able to level up twice consecutively was because of the double EXP gain. A normal hidden quest would not give that much EXP regardless of how generous the reward was. At this moment, Mike had already reached level 8. Many yers around him were still around level 1 or?2. The difference was like heaven and earth! Havingpleted this quest, Mike was ready to leave this ce to look for the cksmith. After all, there was a quest by the cksmith that had to bepleted. ording to his memories from his previous life, the EXP from that quest was fairly decent. However, just as he was about to leave, the vige chief spoke, Dear God yer, may I ask you for another favor? Mike was slightly stunned as he turned his head. There was actually a follow-up to this mission? Chapter 14

Chapter 14: The Lover of the City of Light

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The envy in many peoples eyes grew even stronger. For the vige chief to say this, there had to be a follow-up mission. Even this good task was taken by God yer? Mike naturally did not know what the others were thinking. He just nodded slightly, looked at the vige chief, and asked, Vige chief, what do you need my help with? The vige chief hesitated for a moment and his eyes swept around, There are too many people here, so its not convenient to talk about it. Please follow me into the house to talk. After saying that, the vige chief turned around and entered the house behind him. Mike smiled at the sound of that, then he followed the vige chief into the house. Meanwhile, the other yers were already discussing in surprise. Oh my god, what kind of mission is this? Its so mysterious! Damn it, Im so jealous. Why didnt I receive this kind of mission? You? In your dreams! Can youpare to God yer? Hes an expert! .. Even though people outside were discussing animatedly, none was it was audible in the house. The house was equivalent to a small-scale dungeon. It was a special environment. It waspletely different from the outside. After entering the house, the vige chief sighed and turned around, Speaking of which, this matter is quite embarrassing. I dont know who to ask for help. After thinking about it, I can only ask you, my lord. Mike just listened quietly without speaking. The vige chief continued, Actually... When my father was young, he had a lover. My mother didnt know about this matter... The moment the vige chief opened his mouth, Mike was slightly surprised as it turned out to be a scandal of this degree. No wonder it had to be said in the house. It would be strange if he could mention such a thing in public. Before my father died, he hoped that I could find that woman and hand over my fathers legacy to her. But, God yer, as youve seen. Im already old, and the vige cant live without me. This should have been done a long time ago, but it has been dyed until now because of that wandering ck bear... Hearing this, Mike nodded, indicating his understanding. The vige chief paused and continued, Ive asked someone about it before. That woman opened a dyeing mill in the City of Light, her name is Tiffany. Are you willing to help me deliver my fathers legacy ? As soon as he said that, a blue dialog box appeared in front of Mike. [Do you ept the quest, Lover?] Mike naturally chose Yes. There was no reason to not ept a blue quest. Moreover, the City of Light was the humans main city. Normally, once yers reached level 10 and left the novice vige, their immediate destination would be the City of Lights. It was a rtively easy quest for Mike. Seeing that Mike had agreed to ept the mission, the vige chief immediately said excitedly, Thank you! Thank you for your help, Lord God yer. In order to repay you, you should go to the cksmith. Just say that Ive asked you to collect something from him. Hell understand. A mission where rewards were paid in advance was very rare, but it was also logical. After all, it would be troublesome if the game wanted yers to return to the novice vige after they had went to the City of Light. Thus, there was no need for that. After saying that, the vige chief left the house. He could not stay here forever. There were many yers outside who were waiting to ask for a mission. Mike also left the house and to look for the cksmith. Mike chose to ignore all the curious yers outside. He was very busy and had no time to care about these strangers. .. The vige wasnt big. Soon, Mike arrived at the cksmith shop. Without waiting for Mike to speak, the cksmith took the initiative to call out enthusiastically, Dear Lord God yer, do you need a handy weapon? I have a lot of good stuff here! Mike took out an iron sword from his bag and handed it to the cksmith. Just help me repair this. No problem, leave it to me. Ultimately, weapons had durability. As a veteran yer, Mike naturally had the habit of looking for cksmiths to repair weapons. After the cksmith received the iron sword, he used a hammer to knock it. Five secondster, the iron sword was as good as new. Then, the cksmith took the initiative to say, Lord God yer, I have been looking for a suitable apprentice to learn my skills and forge weapons. Do you have a suitable candidate to rmend? Hearing this, Mike smiled slightly. If it was someone else who came to the cksmiths shop, the cksmith would only say, Young adventurer, do you want to learn my forging skills? However, because of the cksmiths respectful attitude towards Mike, he avoided saying things such as epting Mike as his disciple. He could only ask if Mike knew a suitable candidate. Mike naturally understood the meaning behind the cksmiths words. He smiled and said, Im quite interested in forging. Do you think I can learn? Upon receiving such an answer, the cksmith was overjoyed. He nodded repeatedly, Of course you can. As long as you dont mind, I will definitely teach you everything! However, I am currentlycking a few iron ores for forging. Can I trouble you to go to the Mining Cave on the East side of the vige to retrieve ten iron ores? Mike smiled and nodded in agreement. He had long wanted toplete this mission. After all, he could learn three passive skills! Chapter 15

Chapter 15: Mining, Forging and Huge Profits!!!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Having yed Second World for 30 years in his previous life, Mike was very familiar with the many missions where he could learn passive skills. However, in his previous life, he did not pay too much attention to those skills. After all, they were all very ordinary skills. However, in this life, he was someone with an SSS-grade talent. No matter how ordinary a passive skill was, in Mikes hands, it would be a very powerful skill. Therefore, Mike naturally would not miss any opportunity to learn a passive skill! Also, he could learn two passive skills from this forging quest. One was rted to mining, and the other two were rted to forging! Although it would not directly increasebat strength, forging was still a very important skill. As all were aware, equipment that was forged by humans was much better than equipment produced by the system. Especially in theter stages, a powerful cksmith yer was highly respected and could also earn lots of benefits. If an extremely powerful weapon was forged, then many people would be willing to pay arge sum of money to buy it! After all, this was Second World, and it was worthy of spendingrge sums of money. After receiving the mission, a smile appeared on Mikes face. Because he had already learned the first passive skill, Mining Skill. [Mining Skill (god-tier passive enhancement): when mining, there is a 100% chance of producing two excellent ores!] Seeing this message, Mikes mood was instantly excited. The original effect of this skill was, when mining, there is a 5% chance of producing two ores. In Mikes hands, it became 100%! Moreover, it was an excellent ore! This was clearly a huge gain! One must know that things like ores were also divided into levels. Some were of poor quality, and some were of good quality. Good quality ores could naturally be made into better equipment! Thinking of this, Mike was already slightly excited. He could not wait to go to the Mining Cave to mine. However, before he set off, there was one more thing he had to do... Oh right, the vige chief asked me toe and get something from you. Mike looked at the cksmith and said with a smile. The cksmith was slightly stunned when he heard that. Then, he understood and nodded, I understand. Please wait for a moment. Then, he walked into the house and seemed to be getting something. Mike leisurely waited outside. Quests from the cksmith required yers to be at the eighth level,?so there were no other yers around for the time being. Otherwise, Mike would be envied again. Soon, the cksmith walked out of the house and solemnly handed a book to Mike, This is what the vige chief was talking about. Take it. Looking at the book, Mike revealed a surprised look. This was another skill book! Without any hesitation, Mike immediately chose to learn it. Then, a new skill appeared in his skill panel. [Block (god-tier passive enhancement): 100% chance to sessfully block a physical attack. Cooldown: 0 seconds.] Looking at this message, Mike smiled. Perfect! It was too perfect! With this skill, wouldnt I bepletely immune to physical attacks? This was simply a god-tier skill! It was worth mentioning that although Mike could block attacks, the Rebound skill was still effective. In other words, even if Mike stood there and let others attack him, he would still be unharmed. Moreover, the opponent would receive double the damage! Invincible!!! Mike took a deep breath and adjusted his emotions. He did not expect an SSS-grade talent to be so powerful. However, now was not the time to rx. After all, he was only invincible in the face of physical attacks. Monsters and yers who could use magic attacks could still defeat him. He had to continue improving his strength. Not only was it to strengthen himself and to live a better life, but it was also for the battle ten years from now. He did not forget that in ten years, Second World would be connected to the real world. Everything he did now was to prepare for that battle! After sorting out his thoughts, Mike got up and went to the mine. The mine was not far from the vige. It only took him five minutes to arrive. There were no other yers here, so Mike did not have to fight with anyone. Ding, ding, ding. Mike swung the pickaxe given by the cksmith and knocked on the ore in front of him. Soon, he received a notification. [Excellent iron ore * 2] Seeing this message, Mike smiled. He kept digging! [Excellent iron ore * 2] [Excellent iron ore * 2] [Excellent iron ore * 2] .. In a short while, Mike had gathered ten iron ores. However, he did not stop. Many people would be willing to pay for such excellent iron ores. Although it was important to improve his strength, Mike did not mind making some money. After all, he was almost broke after taking a taxi home today, so he still had to find a way to make a living. After digging 100 excellent iron ores, Mike finally stopped. Digging once every five seconds, two iron ores at a time, it took less than five minutes in total. After deducting the 10 iron ores that he needed, he could sell them for 90 dors. This way, Mike would not have to worry about his life in the following days. Thinking of this, Mike grinned. Just as he was about to leave the mine, he heard a loud sounding from the depths of the mine. Hearing this sound, Mike was slightly stunned. Such a loud sound seemed to be... Wild boss?! Chapter 16

Chapter 16: First to Kill a Wild Boss, Full-Service Announcement!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion There were two types of bosses in Second World. The first was a dungeon boss which would appear as long as one entered the dungeon. The second was wild boss. There may be a fixed region where they would appear, though its appearance would bepletely randomized. Apart from the fact that it was rare to meet this type of boss, there was another factor. Generally speaking, killing a wild boss would drop many good items. Therefore, wild bosses were often the yers of even guilds target. In fact, it wasmon for guilds to asionally fight over a wild boss. However, this wild boss now belonged to Mike alone. The reason was very simple. This was a novice vige and everyones level was rtively low. Hence, no one would be here at this time. In other words, Mike could enjoy all the profits! Thinking of this, Mike smiled and immediately walked towards the depths of the mine. In his previous life, Mike had been to this mine, though he had never ventured deeper into the mine. After all, only ten pieces of ores were required. You couldplete the mission by lining up and just digging on the outside. Therefore, there was no need to enter the mine. In other words, this was his first time here. As Mike went deeper and deeper into the mine, the surrounding light became dimmer and dimmer. If it was the old Mike, he would have turned back to the vige to buy a torch so that he could light up his path. However, now, Mike did not have such concerns because he was very, very strong! Soon, the surroundings were pitch ck, and the roars of the monsters in front inched closer. As he was walking, Mike subconsciously raised his hand. Ding! The iron sword in his hand trembled slightly. [The Bat King has attacked you. Sessfully blocked, causing 0 damage!] [You have triggered the passive skill, Rebound. The Bat King has received 100 damage!] Two system messages came in, and Mike understood immediately. No wonder he automatically raised his hand just now. It turned out that this wild boss had taken the initiative to attack him. However, because Mike had Block and Rebound, not only was Mike unscathed, the Bat King had even lost a deal of HP. In the darkness, nging sounds could be heard. Mike stood idly. However, his arm kept raising to block the attacks from the Bat King. ording to the damage from the Rebound skill, if Mike did not sessfully block the attack, he would have received 50 damage. This also proved the strength of the Bat King. If it was a normal yer, it would be impossible for the yer to defeat it alone. At least 20 people were required to be able to fight the Bat King. Moreover, the prerequisite was that they made no mistakes and had sufficient potions prepared. It would take an extremely long time to win! However, Mike, who had an SSS-grade innate skill, just stood there and did nothing to defeat the wild boss! No one in the entire Second World would be able to defeat the boss in such an invincible way. After standing there for a while, a soft explosion sound was heard. Boom! At the same time, a golden light emerged from Mikes body. [Sessfully killed the Bat King. Obtained 300 EXP.] Level 9! In front of him, a pile of glowing items were scattered all over the ground. Even in the dark environment, it was clearly visible. Mike smiled slightly and put away all the loot. After a brief nce, Mike frowned. The items were decent, but...Mike could not use them. [Vampiric Wristband] [Quality]: excellent [Defense]: 30 [Weight]: 0.5 kg [Usage level]: 10 [Special effect]: blood absorption, absorbs 10% of HP when dealing damage ... [Vampiric Pants] [Quality]: excellent [Defense]: 30 [Weight]: 0.5 kg [Usage level]: 10 [Special effect]: blood absorption, absorbs 10% of HP when dealing damage ... [Vampiric Helmet] [Quality]:?excellent [Defense]: 30 [Weight]: 0.5 kg [Usage level]: 10 [Special effect]: blood absorption, absorbs 10% of HP when dealing damage ... This was obviously a three-piece set of equipment. It was an extremely valuable item! However, Mike had no use for it at all. Since he could block all attacks with 100% uracy, the damage he received would always be zero! If Mike were to receive any damage, it would only be magic attacks. However, in the early stages of the game, it was very rare for him to encounter powerful magical monsters. Therefore, these three pieces of equipment were indeed of no use to Mike. Forget it. Anyway, I dont have any suitable equipment right now. Ill just make do with them. Mike pursed his lips and said unhappily. If someone were to hear this statement, they would probably be fuming. If these three pieces of equipment were in the hands of others, they would treat them like treasures. Mike, on the other hand, said that he would just make do with them! Comparison between people was really infuriating. Just when Mike was about to leave the mine, he suddenly heard the Second World systems voice. [Congrattions to yer God yer for sessfully killing a wild boss. As the first yer to kill a wild boss in the server, yer God yer will immediately gain 1 level as a reward!] [Congrattions to yer God yer for sessfully killing a wild boss. As the first yer to kill a wild boss in the server, yer God yer will immediately gain 1 level as a reward!] [Congrattions to yer God yer for sessfully killing a wild boss. As the first yer to kill a wild boss in the server, yer God yer will immediately gain 1 level as a reward!] The announcement repeated three times, and a golden light appeared on Mikes body again. Level 10. However, Mike was slightly stunned. This was actually... a full-service announcement! Chapter 17

Chapter 17: New Region and Big Region

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Three full-service announcements. Usually, such announcements would only appear to announce matters of great importance. These announcements could be heard throughout Second World. When all the other yers heard the announcements, they were shocked. Other than having the NPCs kill people on his behalf, God yer actually killed a wild boss? Instantly, the same question appeared in everyones mind, Who was God yer? Meanwhile, Mike was narrowing his eyes. He did not mind the full-service announcement. On the contrary, he liked it very much. After all, achieving a full-service announcement was extremely difficult. He had never experienced this in his former life. Although he did not want to attract too much attention in the real world, he did not mind being famous in the game as it could bring him a lot of benefits! Soon, in the midst of everyones discussion, Mike posted a trading post in the forum. The content of the trading post was 90 excellent iron ores with a price tag of 9,000 federation coins. 1 excellent iron ore for 100 federation coins! Nheless, Mikes monthly expenses were only 150 federation coins. Although Mikes poor living conditions contributed to it, students from ordinary families had to spend at least 600 federation coins a month. In other words, these 90 excellent iron ores were essentially the annual expenses of an 18-year-old student. 90 iron ores, even if it was of excellent quality, was it really worth that much? The answer was yes! That was because this was a new region! ... Ever since the server updated a few decades ago, a new region had appeared in Second World. Every year, at 11:59 pm on December 30th, the new region would merge with the big region. The following day, at 12:00 am on December 31st, a new region would appear. New yers of Second World would first enter the new zone. They would only enter the big region on December 30th of the second year. If someone logged into Second World for the first time on the 30th of December, they would enter the new region. However, the next day, they would enter the big region. No one knew why Second World suddenly did this, but it was good for the beginners. Because new yers like them would not need topete with seasoned yers! This was also why the federation wanted all new 18-year-old yers to log in on December 31st. This was a protection mechanism for new yers. Hence, everyone followed willingly as it was beneficial to them. In this game, thepetition was quite cruel. After all, almost all the humans in the world were ying Second World. Where there were people, there would be conflicts of interest. In the big region, almost every corner of the map had people fighting for resources. The variousrge guilds controlled many rules. If new yers directly entered the big region, they would not have the chance to survive at all. The new server simply gave new yers a one-year buffering period to increase their strength To Mike, this was a great thing. Because of this, Mike was sure that his iron ore could be sold for a sky-high price. After all, the new server was very poor! These were all new yers. Everyone entered the game today, starting from the first level. Absolutely no one could have such resources. The rarer the item, the more precious it was. If the supply did not meet the demand, then it would be precious! In the game Second World, there was an auction house and a trading system. However, as mentioned earlier, the new server was very poor. Everyone only had a few copper coins on them. Those who had silver coins were considered rich. Of course, Mike would not trade in the game. After all, the currency in the new server depreciated very quickly. Exchanging iron for a few silver coins would not benefit Mike. Using federation coins to trade was the most cost-effective way. As for the Second World forum, it was naturally the best ce to trade. If anyone had precious items to sell, selling them in the forum would be their primary choice. The buyer would make a direct payment in the forum, and then money would be directly transferred to the sellers ount. It was foolproof. Moreover, the items sold by the seller would automatically be sent to the buyers backpack or warehouse. No one knew how it was done, but Second World itself was mysterious and magical enough. It was not too surprising that it could do such incredible things. Just as Mike walked out of the mine, he received a notification. His 90 iron ores had been sessfully sold, and there were many people who recognized the goods. After all, these 90 excellent iron ores might be able to create decent equipment, enough for a new yer to get through the early stages. Mike opened the package and took a look. Sure enough, there were only 10 iron ores left in his backpack. Done! In the following days, Mike could finally live a good life in the real world through the profits in the game. It would only get better in the future! In the game, Mike went to the cksmith shop in the novice vige and delivered 10 excellent iron ores. Because the quality of the iron ores was excellent, the cksmith gave him double the reward. Mike leveled up once again, reaching level 11. At the same time, he also learned two new skills, Smelting and Forging. However, he would not be able to use this skill for the time being. Low-level equipment that was forged would be quickly eliminated, so he decided to continue leveling up. There was no point in staying in the novice vige anymore. He immediately set off for the City of Light. What he was unaware of was that in the real world, the ID God yer had caused a huge uproar on the inte! Chapter 18

Chapter 18: Strange Quest

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In the meantime, all the major tforms on the inte were filled with the same news. A mysterious yer, God yer, has appeared in the new region. On his first day, he has already sessfully killed a wild boss! The NPCs in the novice vige are especially respectful towards God yer. What is the reason behind that? God yer has sold 90 excellent pieces of iron ores on the first day of the new region. Where did such arge number of resourcese from? .. A variety of events appeared in peoples sights, but every news rted to the new region had something to do with Mike! Usually, people would rarely pay attention to the matters in the new region. Everyone was very busy. Whether it was in the real world or the Second World, they were upied. However, today was December 31st after all. It was the first day of the new regions opening. There would be a lot of bright new people emerging. It was almost habitual for everyone to pay attention to the new region at this time of the year. Though usually, news rted to the new region would revolve around a few outstanding yers. There would be a variety of blossoming talents. However, this year, it was all taken over by God yer alone. It was not that there were no other outstanding yers, just thatpared to Mikes doings, the others were simply not worth mentioning. Subconsciously, everyone could not help but wonder if this God yer had activated an S-grade mysterious talent. In any case, other than a powerful talent skill, there was really no way to exin why God yer could do such incredible things. .. At this moment, Edward, the principal of New York Citys first high school, was sitting in his office. Naturally, he was aware of the information rted to God yer that had caused a stir on the inte. He smiled with satisfaction as he gently stroked his fluffy white beard. There was no mistake. This God yer was definitely Delia from ss A this year! After all, Delia had activated her S-grade talent! Although Edward did not know how Delia managed to do these things, it was not important. Other than an S-grade talent, there was no one else who was capable of doing it. As the principal, Edward had not heard of any news regarding another school producing an outstanding talent. Therefore, God yer must be Delia! Thinking of this, the smile on Edwards face widened. He was already looking forward to the assessment of the new students in three days. When that time came, as long as Delias identity as God yer was made public, then the reputation of New York Citys number one high school would definitely rise to a higher level! .. Second World. After walking for half an hour, Mike had already arrived at the City of Light. At this moment, Mike was slightly dissatisfied. In the big region, transportation between cities was very convenient. To travel to another city, all that was required was a small fee to fly on the Griffin, which was very fast. These things had already been arranged by the big guilds. It was very convenient for the yers, and it was also a considerable ie for the big guilds. For a 30-year-old veteran yer like Mike, walking from one ce to another was a waste of time. Despite that, there was nothing he could do. After all, he was in the new region. As for building transportation routes and fees collection, Mike might do it in the future, but not now. Right now, he only needed to focus on one thing, and that was to increase his strength. After entering the City of Light, Mike walked in the direction of the dyeing mill. If it was in a big region, the City of Light would be a very lively ce. Human yers could be seen with every nce. However, this was only the first day of the new regions opening. Currently, Mike was the only one who was at the City of Light, thus the streets were a little chilly. Along the way, although Mike was a little emotional, he felt that something was wrong. His gut feeling told him something wrong with this mission, though he struggled to remember. If it was a normal mission in the Second World, Mike would roughly know how toplete it. However, this was a special mission. Mike might even be the first yer to receive this mission, so everything was unknown. Walking from the south gate of the City of Light to the dyeing mill, Mike took a deep breath and walked in. Hello, is Ms. Tiffany here? Mike pretended to ask naturally. At this moment, behind the counter, a young woman sat up on a recliner and looked at Mike with a puzzled face. Instantly, Mikes eyes widened. He finally knew what was wrong! The young woman in front of him was called Evelyn. She was the owner of the dyeing mill in the City of Light. This was the mission sounded fishy! In the diary of the vige chiefs father, it clearly mentioned that Tiffany opened a dyeing workshop in the City of Light, but the owner of the dyeing mill in the City of Light was obviously a young woman named Evelyn! Could the vige chiefs father have mistaken due to his old age... Mike could not help but mutter in his heart. If that was really the case, then this mission would be difficult. To find an NPC named Tiffany in the huge Second World was as difficult as finding a needle in the sea. Just as Mike was worrying, Evelyn frowned and asked, You... know my grandmother? Chapter 19

Chapter 19: The Novices Grave, Spiders Lair

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hearing this, Mike was slightly stunned at first but then came to a realization. So Tiffany was Evelyns grandmother! If that was the case, then everything made sense. In the past, the owner of the dyeing mill was indeed Tiffany, and the information provided by the vige chiefs father was correct. Thinking of this, Mike felt relieved. He smiled and said, Yes, I was asked by the vige chief of the novice vige to deliver something. After saying that, he proceeded to take out the diary. However, Evelyn suddenly disyed a loathful expression and said, Im sorry, please go out. You are not wee here! In the next moment, an irresistible force pushed Mike out of the dyeing mill. When he tried to enter the dyeing mill again, he could not get in. It was as if there was an invisible air bar at the entrance of the dyeing mill. Mike was dumbfounded. Why was this mission so troublesome? Wasnt it just a delivery? Looking at the dyeing mill in front of him, Mike frowned and took his leave. He was certain that he did not do anything strange, and Evelyns reaction was definitely not his fault. This was most likely the plot of the mission. After all, the mission did not indicate failure, which meant that there was still a chance to turn things around. In that case, it was unnecessary for Mike to continue focusing on this matter. He just needed toe again next time when he was free. Now, he had a lot of things to do! For example, the dungeon that was called the novices grave in his previous life, Spiders Lair! In Mikes memories, this dungeon could be described as infamous. The reason was very simple, because it was too difficult! Though it was obviously a level 10 dungeon, the benchmark to clear the dungeon was five yers that were above level 15. Wasnt this kind of difficulty equivalent to bullying a newbie? In his previous life, Mike had first cleared Spiders Lair when he was level 20. Since he could not afford good equipment, he could only wait until level 20 toplete the dungeon. Although the green fine equipment was only slightly better than the white normal equipment, it was still not something Mike could afford. However, things were all different in this life. With Block and Rebound, Mike was very confident in himself. With an SSS-grade talent, Mike neither had to wait till level 15 nor form a team. He could clear Spiders Lair alone! Nheless, even if he wanted to form a party, he could not find a teammate. After all, the other yers were still in the novice vige. The Spiders Lair dungeon was not far from the City of Light. If he set off from the south gate, it would take him five minutes to arrive. Immediately, Mike left the City of Light and headed straight for the Spiders Lair from the south gate. There were no monsters near the City of Light, so Mike had a smooth journey to the dungeon. About five minutester, a cave filled with spider webs appeared in front of Mike. This was the entrance to the Spiders Lair. Mike smiled and was about to enter when a soft shout came from not far away. Eh, someone is ahead of us? Hearing this, Mike turned around. It was actually a fully armed level 10 five-man party! Mike scanned them head to toe. He could see one or two pieces of green equipment on each person. In an instant, he understood. It seemed that there were rich people among them... Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to obtain all these fine equipment by themselves. It was evident that money was spent. Among the five-man team, the yer at the front also sized up Mike. Then, a look of surprise appeared in his eyes. Because he found that Mikes equipment were all excellent quality blue equipment. It was even better than theirs! One had to know that early-stage blue equipment was extremely rare. It was something that could not be bought with money. In an instant, this yer named Super Rich wanted to take the initiative to talk to Mike. He wanted to ask Mike if he was willing to sell these equipment! However, just as he took a step forward, a yer beside him pulled him back. Young master, look at his ID. That yer whispered in Super Richs ear. Super Rich heard him and looked up, slightly stunned. You are... God yer??? Thats me. Mike nodded. All of a sudden, the atmosphere changed. In Super Richs mind, God yer had long been hispetitor. However, he figured he could use money to make up for the gap between himself and the God yer. Super Rich looked Mike up and down, and as if he had made up his mind, he gritted his teeth and asked, Would you be willing to sell these equipment to me? I will definitely give you a very satisfactory price. Making a trade request to hispetitor was the best way to close the gap. Lowering the other partys strength while increasing his own. Through this, the gap would not be as evident. At most, he would just spend more money. After all, he was loaded. However, Mike waved his hand and said, I have something important to do now. Lets talk about it next time. Super Rich was about to say something when he saw Mike directly walk into the hole in front of him. He was instantly stunned. What was going on? God yer actually entered the dungeon alone?! Was he not are that this dungeon was known as a newbies grave? Chapter 20

Chapter 20: The Reason Why the Spider Cave Was So Difficult to Complete!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Super Richs mind went ck at the sight of Mike entering the cave alone. He struggled toprehend the situation in front of him. The people behind him were also a little surprised, but they quickly said, Young Master Charles, this guy probably doesnt know how difficult the Spider Cave is, right? Yeah, even if he has some abilities, hes still confident. The Spider Cave is not something that can be cleared by one person. Lets buy the equipment some other time. Lets hurry to the City of Light toplete the ss change. Super Rich frowned slightly and said in a low voice, Didnt I say not to call my real name in the game? The yer behind him quickly said, Im sorry, young master. Super Rich snorted and turned to walk in the direction of the City of Light. His mood was a little sour as he did not manage to purchase the equipment. What made him feel even more regretful was that God yer would most likely die in the Spider Cave. When he dies, all of his equipment would be dropped. Although these did not belong to Super Rich, he did decide to purchase them, thus he was feeling distressed. These were all quality items that could not be bought even with money! God yer was simply wasting resources! .. On the other hand, Mike had already entered the?Spider Cave. Despite it being a cave, the terrain was rather wide. After all, the cave was meant for five people so it could not be too crowded. Every corner of the cave was coated by ayer of white spider webs. Stepping on them was like stepping on trampolines, soft and bouncy. After arriving at this familiar old ce, Mike smiled and ventured forward. At the fork road ahead, he would encounter the first batch of monsters, five ferocious spiders. Mike was very familiar with the spider cave. Sure enough, when he reached the fork, five spiders fell from above. These spiders were about 50 centimeters tall and had red and ck patterns on their bodies. They had a simple attack style where they solely relied on their front ws to attack. Facing these spiders, all Mike did was stand still. Instantly, these spiders attacked Mike. Ding ding ding ding ding! Mike, as if he was a precise machine, quickly waved the iron sword in his hand and blocked all five attacks. Mike was unharmed, but the HP of the five ferocious spiders had decreased by a great deal. Following that, the ferocious spidersunched another round of attacks, but they were all blocked by Mike. In just a little more than a minute, these five small spiders had all died. However, there was no loot on the ground, and Mike did not gain any EXP. Dungeons had a different calction methodpared to the field. In a dungeon, only the boss would drop the loot, and the mobs would not drop anything. As for the EXP, it would be calcted only when the dungeon had beenpleted. No matter how many mobs were killed, the final EXP would be fixed. Thus, yers usually avoided fighting when clearing a dungeon. After killing these five ferocious spiders, Mike chose to turn right at the fork. As a yer with 30 years of experience, Mike naturally knew his way. Soon, Mike arrived at another fork. This time, he tightened his grip around the iron sword. Because this batch of spiders was slightly different from the previous ones. Shua shua shua. Simrly, five spidersnded from the top of the cave. Though this time, the spiders were slightly different from before. Ferocious spiders had red and ck patterns. These green spiders were called poisonous spiders. Just as their names indicated, these spiders had poison sacs hidden in their bodies. In addition to using their front ws to attack, they would also shoot out venom from their mouths, causing the yers to fall into a poisoned state. The five spiders let out a strange cry simultaneously. Ding ding ding ding! The iron sword sessfully blocked four attacks, but the fifth attack sessfully hit Mike. [Poisonous spider used poisonous spray on you, causing 10 damage!] [You are poisoned!] At this moment, Mikes skin turned into a pale green color. At the same time, his HP decreased at a rate of 1 point per second. Nevertheless, Mike remained calm. He raised his hand and shed! [You have attacked a poisonous spider, causing 40 damage!] [Blood absorption effect activated, recovering 12 HP!] This attack had restored the HP that Mike had lost earlier. It was the blood-absorbing three-piece set that had taken effect! The four spiders continued attacking Mike. In order to keep his HP within a safe range, with every block, Mike would look for an opening to attach the spiders. In a short while, the five poisonous spiders werepletely wiped out. There were still no spoils of war. Mike continued to walk deeper into the cave. After he arrived at another fork, Mike stopped. This was the key to the Spider Cave. It was also why the Spider Cave was so difficult toplete. There were a total of 30 spiders at this fork!!! Chapter 21

Chapter 21: An SSS-Grade yers Fighting Style!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mike stood in the middle of the road and was surrounded by spiders! The six ferocious spiders that surrounded him continuously attacked him with their front ws. Meanwhile, another five poisonous spiders sprayed venom continuously. At this moment, Mikes entire body had turned green as he had been poisoned several times. He was also losing 5 HP every second. Each poisonous spider could stack a poison debuff on Mike, but the same spiders poison debuff would not be stacked regardless of how many times it sprayed poison. Therefore, the poison debuff on Mikes body could only total up to a maximum of five. As a consequence, Mike was losing 5 HP per second. However, a casual attack from him would instantly fully recover his HP. Although the surrounding ferocious spiders looked scary and attacked constantly, each attack was blocked by Mike. At this moment, a ferocious spider behind Mike suddenly attacked Mikes back, but Mike seemed to have eyes on his back. He suddenly raised his right hand, and the iron sword stretched from his shoulder to his back, urately blocking the attack. In fact, Mike was not aware that there was a spider attacking him from behind. It was all due to his insanely powerful passive skills! 100% blockage of physical attacks, in addition to that, he could counter-attack the enemy! Soon, the fierce spiders around Mike died one after another. Almost all of them were killed by their own attacks. However, as soon as they fell, the spiders behind them would swarm in and continue to attack Mike. If it were anyone else, they would definitely not be able to hold on. However, Mike handled it easily. The only things that could reduce his HP were the poison debuff on his body and the venom that would be asionally sprayed toward him. The venom was not a physical attack, so he could not ck it. However, Mike was not concerned. After all, he had the three-piece HP recovery set. After spending a full five minutes, the surrounding ferocious spiders were all dead. There were only a few green poisonous spiders left. As Mike could not block these spiders attacks, he could only go forward and personally attack them. After another three minutes, the poisonous spiders were all dead, and Mikes HP was still full. Only the poison debuff was still active, but it did not matter. It would disappear in a few seconds. Looking at the spider corpses on the ground, Mike revealed a satisfied smile. This was the difficult part of the dungeon. With 30 spiders appearing at the same time, it would be difficult for a five-man party to handle them. In the memories of his previous life, there were many ways to fight in this dungeon. One of them was for five people to deal with six spiders and fight them head-on. Another way was to immediately retreat and turn left at the previous intersection. Using the narrow terrain of the intersection, the spiders would not be able to attack the yers at the same time. However, this way of fighting was not easy either. Mike, on the other hand, had easilypleted the most difficult area by himself. The only thing left was the boss. It was not difficult even for a normal five-man party, Mike could naturally handle it easily. He continued deeper into the cave. In front of him was a room-likerge cave. Although the space was very wide before, it could only be considered a tunnel at most. After arriving at the cave, Mike raised his head slightly. The mother of spiders was lying on the top of the cave. As long as Mike took one more step forward, he would attract the mother of spiders hatred and the battle would start. However, Mike did not walk forward. Instead, he circled around the mother of spiders. He wanted to do something that ordinary yers could never understand, draw out the father of spiders! After circling around for half a circle, Mike came to the opposite side of the entrance. The walls here looked no different from the surroundings. It could even be said that they were exactly the same, all covered by the spider web. However, all the yers knew that behind the spider web in front of Mike was actually not a wall, but a small cave. Mike raised his iron sword and forcefully sliced through the spider web in front of him. Without the spider webs blocking his vision, the cave immediately appeared in front of Mike. There were threerge male spiders inside, staring at Mike with their redpound eyes. Shua Shua Shua. The three fathers of spiders rushed at Mike in unison. Mike smiled slightly and took a few steps back. In the next moment, a shadow suddenly appeared on the ground under his feet, and the shadow continued to grow. It was the mother of spiders! The father of spiders was already considered huge, it was 1 meter tall. Yet the mother of spiders was actually 2 meters tall, even taller than Mike who was 1.8 meters tall! Even the students who had never logged into Second World had heard from their teachers that they must not attract the father of spiders hatred in the Spider Cave. The reason being it was impossible for a five-man party to defeat four bosses. Of course, if the partys level was already very high, they would definitely be able to defeat them. However, at that level, they would have chosen to go to an advanced dungeon instead. There was no need for them to go to a level 10 dungeon like the Spider Cave. Therefore, normal people would not fight like this. However, Mike could! That was an SSS-grade yers fighting style! Chapter 22

Chapter 22: Team Name: This Game Is Really Simple

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At this moment, Mike was already surrounded by four giant spiders. However, Mike did not panic at all. He was even smiling. Because it was too easy! Whether it was the mother of spiders or the father of spiders, none of them could harm Mike! They were all in physical attack mode. There was neither magic nor venom. Under such circumstances, Mike only needed to continuously attack the three fathers of spiders. As for why he did not attack the mother of spiders, it was because the moment the mother of spiders died, the dungeon would be cleared immediately. The three fathers of spiders would die instantly without dropping any loot. This was something that Mike would not allow. Since he was already in the dungeon, he had to maximize the benefits. The father of spiders was also a boss. Although the loot dropped from it was not as good as the mother of spiders, it was still pretty decent. Since Mike could fight without any pressure, these loots were like free loots. Mike would naturally not miss out on this opportunity. With a roar, one of the fathers of spiders had died and some items were dropped. However, Mike did not pick them up immediately. He had to kill the other three before the mother of spidersmitted suicide. At this moment, the mother of spiders had already lost one-third of its HP. However, after seeing this amount of HP, Mike knew that his n had seeded. That was because the other two fathers of spiders had been attacking Mike and had lost their HP due to Mikes Rebound skill. Their HPs were no longer full. Therefore, the time it took Mike to kill the second father of spiders was actually shorter than the first. Very quickly, the second father of spiders died. By then, the third father of spiders only had half of its HP left. The mother of spiders still had about 33% of its HP left. Although the mother of spiders had much more HP than the father of the spiders, its attack power was also much higher than the father of the spiders. Inparison, if Mike did not make a move, the mother of the spiders HP would drop a little faster. That was why Mike needed to attack the father of the spiders himself. With a bang, the third father of spiders was killed by Mike. At this time, Mike had already stopped attacking and had begun picking loot from the ground. As for the mother of spiders, Mike did not need to care about it at all. In any case, it would kill itselfter. After Mike picked up all the loot on the ground, the mother of spiders suddenly let out an angry roar. Because its HP had dropped to 10%, it went berserk. The mother of spiders entire body was emitting a red light. It looked abnormally fierce, and the frequency of its attacks had increased by one point. This was a difficult part for other yers. Whether or not they could withstand it depended on the strength of the yers. Though it was a good thing for Mike. Because Mike could still block all of its attacks and not suffer any damage at all. On the other hand, the HP of the mother of spiders dropped at an even faster rate. 8%... 6%... 4%... 2%... 0%... After just five attacks, the mother of spiders had already killed itself. [Sessfully killed the mother of spiders, dungeon cleared.] [Calcting the rewards...] [Clear rating: SS] [Reward experience points: 2000] Shua! A golden light appeared on Mikes body. He had leveled up! Moreover, after leveling up, Mikes current experience points had also reached 50%. If it was a normal party fighting the Spider Cave, they would actually need to fight it five times before they could level up. This was because they would evenly split the experience points among the five of them. Moreover, they would only fight when they were all almost level 15. Therefore, the experience gained from fighting would be lesser. Hence, if one person cleared the Spider Cave, there would be a huge amount of profits! However, only Mike could do this! Seeing the purple weapon on the ground, Mikes eyes lit up, and he immediately bent down to pick it up. [Poisonous sword] [Rarity: excellent] [Attack: 30] [Weight: 1.5 kg] [Usage level: level 10] [Special effect: each attack will cast a poison debuff on the enemy, losing 1 HP per second.] Mike smiled and immediately equipped the poisonous sword, putting his iron sword back into his backpack. The other loots were very ordinary and Mike had no intention to use them. He only equipped an ordinary green belt. After all, he did not have a belt right now, so he needed to use it first. At this time, the system sent out another notification. [The announcement of you clearing the dungeon is about to be sent to you. Please name your team.] Hearing this notification, Mike thought for a moment, then revealed a mischievous smile and entered a line of words. Then, the system sent another notification. [May I ask if your ID is anonymous.] Mike immediately chose No. Some people did not want their ID to attract others attention, but Mike was different. It did not matter even if the ID God yer attracted many peoples attention. After all, no matter how hard they searched, they would not be able to find him. After all, no one would have thought that a person who had activated a D-grade in school was actually the famous God yer in the new server. Soon, Mike was teleported out of the dungeon. The entire new region once again rang with a full-service announcement. [Congrattions This Game is Really Simple party was the first to clear the Spiders Lair dungeon. Party leader: Godyer. Party member: None.] [Congrattions This Game is Really Simple party was the first to clear the Spiders Lair dungeon. Party leader: Godyer. Party member: None.] [Congrattions This Game is Really Simple party was the first to clear the Spiders Lair dungeon. Party leader: Godyer. Party member: None.] Three full-service announcements, solo clear of the Spiders Lair! Chapter 23

Chapter 23: You Call These Treasures Ordinary Goods?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At this moment, Mike had already left the dungeon and had been directly teleported to the entrance of the dungeon. He nned to return to the City of Light and sell the trash equipment in his backpack. Of course, the trash equipment in Mikes eyes was actually top-quality equipment for other yers, because they were all green excellent quality equipment. In fact, the Spider Cave would not drop so many good items every time. As for the outstanding quality purple equipment, it was even rarer. The reason why Mike was able to obtain such a big harvest was not that he was lucky, but because this was the dungeons first blood, so the rewards were naturally very high. In the future, no matter who cleared the Spider Cave, the loot would not be as good, including Mike himself. At this time, just as Mike was about to walk to the City of Light, he heard a cry of surprise behind him. You really cleared the Spider Cave?! Mike was slightly stunned. He turned around and saw Super Rich and the others. At this time, they had alreadypleted their ss change in the City of Light and were killing monsters near the Spider Cave to level up. They definitely were not expecting Mike to actually clear the dungeon, so they were very surprised. Of course, they were just surprised and had no malicious intent. Mike looked at Super Rich as he walked over and nodded slightly. It could be considered as an admission. In fact, it did not matter whether he admitted it or not, because there was a full-service announcement just now, and everyone knew about it. At this time, Super Rich had already walked over and saw the poisonous sword in Mikes hand. Is that the loot you just obtained... Super Rich widened his eyes, swallowed his saliva, and asked uncertainly, The quality of this weapon cant be... Outstanding purple, Mike answered indifferently. Super Richs eyes twitched twice. Although he could roughly guess that it was not an ordinary weapon. Just by looking at its shape, it had to be of excellent blue quality at the very least. However, he was not expecting it to be a piece of outstanding purple equipment! What was even more unexpected was that God yer actually spoke so calmly! Super Rich thought for a moment and took the initiative to speak, Fellow student, I believe that you should have other gains in the Spider Cave. If you have anything good that you want to sell, you can sell it to me directly. Ill give you a price that will satisfy you. Thest time they talked, Super Rich wanted to buy the equipment on Mikes body but was rejected by him. This time, Super Rich changed his strategy. Since youre not willing to sell the equipment youre using, you must have those that are worn out, right? He cant just throw the equipment on the ground or sell it to an NPC, right? After all, a level 10 excellent equipment could only be sold to an NPCs shop for a few silver coins at most, but selling it to a yer could earn him a considerable profit. This was beneficial to both Super Rich and Mike. Mike had nothing to hesitate about. From their equipment and the ID of the guy in front of him, it was evident that they did notck money. Since he was already nning to sell the equipment, directly selling it to them would save Mike a trip to the City of Light. Alright, I do have a few ordinary items here. See if theres anything you want. When he heard ordinary items, Super Richs eyes shed with disappointment. However, when Mike sent the information of the equipment in his backpack to Super Rich through the private chat channel, Super Rich was shocked. All of them are level 10 excellent quality equipment!! Theres even an excellent quality weapon!!! You call these treasures ordinary goods??? The corner of the Super Rich Mans eyes twitched again. He was indeed very rich, but he had not bought any good equipment until now. Because everyones goal was the same, to enter Second World and improve their own strength. No one was willing to be inferior to others, so how could they sell good items so easily? Up until now, Super Rich had only bought a few pieces of excellent quality equipment. Moreover, most of them were around level 5. There was not a single piece of level 10 equipment. Not to mention the excellent quality blue equipment. In the new region, there would definitely be some lucky people who would obtain blue equipment, but no one would be willing to sell them. It was very simple. Using a green weapon to fight a monster would take 20 seconds. Using a blue weapon might take 5 seconds. While using a green weapon to fight a monster, the blue weapon would have already killed four monsters. This was a huge advantage! Therefore, such pieces of good equipment were basically things that people were willing to buy yet no one was willing to sell. Furthermore, the equipment that Mike offered would definitely cost a lot of money. After thinking for a moment, Super Rich stretched out a finger, I want all of this equipment, 10,000 federal coins! Deal. Mike smiled. This price was indeed not bad, Mike earned a great deal. It really was easy to earn rich peoples money. Chapter 24

Chapter 24: Clearing Dungeons by Himself?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The transaction happened quickly. Mike posted the transition on the forum and Super Rich immediately spent money on the transaction. 10,000 federal coins were instantly transferred to Mikes ount. Super Rich did not immediately distribute the equipment to his underlings behind him. Instead, he said to Mike seriously, Lets add each other as friends. In the future, if you have any good items, give them to me first. If I have a need, I will definitely give you a satisfactory price. Mike naturally would not reject this kind of cooperation. In any case, the things he would be putting up for sale would be things that did not satisfy him. Since someone was willing to pay for it, it was naturally the best. The two of them added each other as friends on the spot. What are you going to do next? Super Rich asked. Mike pointed at the entrance of the Spider Cave and said calmly, Im going to clear the dungeon. Alone? Yes, alone. After saying that, Mike stepped into the underground cave, which was the entrance of the Spider Cave dungeon. Super Rich and the others stared at each other for a short while. The school had made it very clear that in order to clear the Spider Cave, five level 15 yers were required to form a team. However, Mike had used his own strength to prove this statement wrong. This caused Super Rich to have some ideas. Lets try to clear the Spider Cave as well, Super Rich suddenly said. The other four underlings were slightly shocked and quickly advised, Young master, this is too dangerous! Didnt the teacher say that we need five level 15 yers to clear the dungeon? If we die in the dungeon, it will be a huge loss! Lets level up first. The four underlings had the same attitude, they did not think they had the ability to clear the dungeon. However, Super Rich waved his hand and said, God yer cleared it alone.?Are we certain that the five of us cant clear the dungeon? Moreover, our strength has increased a little. It should not be a problem. After saying that, Super Rich took out some equipment from his backpack and gave them to his underlings. When everyone saw the equipment, they fell silent. Six pieces of level 10 green equipment and one piece of level 10 blue weapon. These could indeed greatly upgrade the party. Seeing the pieces of equipment, the four underlings became a little restless. Because they had also witnessed the huge profits of the Spider Cave dungeon. If they could sessfully clear the Spider Cave dungeon, wouldnt they be able to quickly improve the equipment strength of the entire party by arge margin? Then, lets give it a try. Yes, yes, lets give it a try. If God yer can clear the dungeon alone, we should be able to clear it too. Moreover, young master is an expert who has activated his A-grade talent! Upon hearing these words, Super Rich smiled faintly. Thats right, he had indeed activated his A-grade talent, Outstanding Precision Shooting. By using firearm attacks and skills, he could increase his attack power by 30% and increase his chances for a critical strike by 10%. Hence, he had just changed his ss to a sharpshooter in the City of Lights. With so much level 10 green equipment and his A-grade talent, perhaps he could really clear the Spider Cave. Thinking of this, Super Rich waved his hand and called for everyone to enter! The few of them entered the dungeon at the same time. The school had taught them everything about this dungeon. Very quickly, the few of them got into formation and encountered the first wave of monsters. The three of them blocked the attacks of the five ferocious spiders at the front. Super Rich was a sharpshooter, so he naturally shot from the back. There was another person who had changed sses to be a priest and had been healing the front row. The first wave of monsters was easily cleared. Beautiful! Its not difficult at all! Maybe we can really clear it! This round of battle boosted their confidence. The second round of monsters were also very easy to deal with. Although the second round consisted of poisonous spiders, the priest knew detoxification, so it was not too difficult to deal with them. After spending a little more time and eliminating these poisonous spiders, the five of them took some potions to refill their HP. When they arrived at the final fork in the road, Super Rich reminded them, This is the hardest part. Be careful, everyone. They had all been taught this in school, so the five of them were naturally very clear about it. A swordsman walking at the front smiled and said, Young master, dont worry! He now had the iron sword in his hands, so he was quite high-spirited. After all, this was an excellent quality blue weapon! However, when the 30 spiders appeared around them and began the fight, he realized that. The iron sword in his hands waspletely useless. The attacks were indeed very strong. Each attack could cause a lot of damage. However, the problem was that there were too many monsters around him. His HP could not withstand the attacks at all! Every random attack from the spiders would cause them to lose more than 10 HP. Meanwhile, the three yers in the front row had to deal with six spiders at the same time. If theyunched a round of attacks in unison, they would deal dozens of damage! Even if they were lucky enough to kill one of the spiders, they would not be able to relieve the pressure at all. There would be other spiders that would immediately swarm in and participate in the battle! Plus, there was only one priest in their party who could provide healing! The HP of the three yers in the front row was dropping rapidly. The priest had no time to heal them at all! Soon, the three of them fell to the ground one after another and died. Ten secondster, Super Rich and the priest were also killed. The five of them were teleported out of the dungeon at the same time. The few of them looked at each other at the entrance of the dungeon. None of them said a word. This Spider Cave was so difficult!? Did God yer actually solo cleared the dungeon??? It was simply impossible! Chapter 25

Chapter 25: Spending Money to Gain Experience

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Super Richs expression was extremely unsightly at this moment. That was because he had lost his breastte when he was killed by the spider. Although it was only a level 5 green equipment, he had spent money to buy it. Now, he had actually lost it for nothing! He swept a nce at the other four people. Each of them had more or less lost some of their equipment. This time, not only did they not gain anything, they even lost a few pieces of equipment! It was a huge loss! Having encountered such a situation, Super Richs expression naturally became ugly. The others did not dare to say anything. Super Rich could not figure out how God yer did it. He could actually clear Spider Cave alone. That was a total of 30 spiders! Just as he was in a state of confusion, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them. Mike came out. The few of them subconsciously looked at the equipment on Mikes body. He lost nothing! In other words... You cleared the dungeon again? Super Rich asked. In fact, his question wasplete nonsense. Because Mikes level had risen again. To obtain the dungeons reward, one had to clear it. Since Mike had leveled up, it meant that he had cleared the dungeon. Hearing this, Mike nodded slightly, then looked at the people in front of him, raised his eyebrows and asked, You guys... entered the Spider Cave? With this question, Super Rich was stunned, unable to say a word. Embarrassing, too embarrassing! Others could solo clear the Spider Cave, but all five of them died in it. Super Richs expression was very ugly, but Mike revealed a smile. He was neither mocking Super Rich nor was he gloating. He was smiling because he had business again. I have some ordinary goods here. Are you interested? Hearing this, Super Richs expression became even uglier. He had lost a lot of equipment, but God yer had gained a lot of loot. Such aparison was really infuriating! However, although he felt ufortable, the cooperation still had to continue. This was beneficial to Super Rich. He needed to buy equipment after all. This time, Mike only brought out five pieces of green equipment. There was still some white equipment that Mike did not pick up. He did not like them, and Super Rich probably did not like them either, so there was no need to collect them. Super Rich looked at the equipment, and the two of them discussed the price. He sold them for 2,000 federation coins. Thest time, Super Rich was able to offer a price as high as 10,000 federation coins was mainly because Mike had a level 10 blue weapon. This time, there was only green equipment, so the price was naturally not as high. Of course, it was still very profitable for Mike. After the transaction waspleted, Mike smiled lightly and was about to enter the Spider Cave again. However, Super Rich spoke up, God yer, I want to pay you to take us to clear dungeons. Mike was slightly stunned. He turned around and looked at Super Rich in confusion. Super Rich exined, Its faster to level up from clearing dungeons thanpleting quests. Moreover, I can see that youre clearing dungeons faster than ordinary people. Im just spending money to buy EXP. Mike did not answer immediately. He was hesitating. After all, he himself also needed to level up. If he brought Super Rich Man and the others along, the amount of experience that he could obtain would be reduced to one-fifth. Super Rich also saw through Mikes thoughts and continued, Dont worry. I will give you a satisfactory price. Moreover, all the loots are yours. I will pay you for what I want. His message was clear. He was really spending money to buy experience. Mike hesitated for a moment and agreed. If the price is right, then I dont mind, but I have a condition... Super Rich quickly said, Just say it. Mike nodded slightly and continued, The condition is that you are not allowed to go anywhere after entering the dungeon. I dont want others to know how I cleared this dungeon. These words sounded a little obscure. It was easy for people to misunderstand and think that he had found a loophole in the game, and hence was able to clear this dungeon alone. However, Super Rich still agreed. Being born in a merchant family, he was very clear that everyone had their own secrets. Cooperation meant cooperation, there was no need to be curious. Moreover, Super Rich was not interested in it. He just wanted to level up. The two of them hit it off. Each time, Mike would bring four people into the dungeon and clear the dungeon. Super Rich would pay him 200 federation coins and the loot would be counted separately. The other person would wait outside and take turns to enter the dungeon. This way, they could ensure that their partys level would be equal. This time, it was the priest who waited outside. The other four people entered the Spider Cave with Mike. As soon as they entered, Mike immediately rushed forward. Super Rich and the others followed their agreement and stayed put. They just stood there and watched quietly. They wanted to see how the famous God yer would deal with this first wave of monsters. However, an unexpected scene happened. They saw that Mike did not stop when he reached the first fork in the road. Instead, he continued rushing forward. The five spiders at the first intersection were attracted by Mikes hostility and followed immediately. The few people at the dungeon entrance were dumbfounded. Is God yer trying to die? If he continued forward, he will encounter the second wave of monsters. Is it possible for him to deal with ten spiders at the same time?! Chapter 26

Chapter 26: A Dungeon Run Every 4 Minutes. Was This Really the Novices Grave?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The four of them looked at each other and saw the shock in their own teammates eyes. When they entered the dungeon, they indeed had no problem dealing with five spiders. However, if they were to deal with ten spiders at the same time, they might not be able to handle it. If they were not careful, they might bepletely wiped out! Most of the time, the limit was the limit. Just one extra monster could wipe out the entire team. For example, if a yer attracted an extra monster, his HP would drop faster than the others. If the priest could not heal him in time and the yer ended up dead, the remaining yers would have to bear the extra pressure, leading to a team elimination. Therefore, under normal circumstances, everyone would not attract more hostility. However, God yer was alone. It was already unbelievable that he had dealt with five spiders at the same time, but he was actually dealing with ten spiders at once! Wasnt he asking for trouble? The swordsman yer with the iron sword and pink pants looked at Super Rich, could not help but ask, Young master, shall we go and see how he fights? Super Rich frowned slightly and waved his hand, What matters in business is credibility. If we wait here honestly, we will gain a friend. But if we break the agreement, we might gain an enemy instead! Its not worth it to satisfy our curiosity. This team naturally had Super Rich as the core of the team. Since he had said so, the others could only shut up. .. On the other side. When Mike arrived at the second intersection, he actually did not stop but continued to rush forward. When he first cleared this dungeon, he had forgotten one important thing. That was, he did not need to stop here to fight these small monsters! Because his way of thinking was still based on the habits of his previous life, so he subconsciously overlooked this point. In his previous life, if a small party ignored these small spiders, it would be very dangerous to directly attack the mother of spiders. Because not only did they have to deal with the boss, they also had to bear the attacks of the small monsters from all directions. However, Mike did not need to worry about this! When he came to the third fork, Mike continued moving forward. Behind him, there was arge group of spiders densely packed together. If a normal yer was in such a situation, he would have stood there and waited for death. There was no way he could have survived! However, Mike was not worried at all. He continued to charge forward. Soon, Mike arrived at the bosss room. He rushed over skillfully and cut through the spider web on the wall. Then, he walked into the small cave. The three fathers of spiders in the cave immediately surrounded him and attacked Mike at the same time. The entrance of the small cave was blocked by the huge body of the mother of spiders. Therge group of small spiders behind it could not swarm in at all! If they wanted to get in, they had to wait for the mother of spiders to die. However, if the mother of spiders died, all the other monsters in this dungeon would also die. Therefore, this was a special strategy, but only Mike could do this. Because no party below level 20 could resist four bosses at the same time, but Mike could. The cave was very shallow, and the mother of spiders long front ws could hit Mike, which was exactly what Mike wanted. He kept attacking the three fathers of spiders in front of him. After he had changed to the purple weapon, poisonous sword, Mikes efficiency had increased by a lot. Very quickly, the three fathers of spiders died one after another. Meanwhile, the mother of spiders still had about 50% of its HP left. It was evident that Mikes attack power had increased greatly. Mike immediately turned around and continued to attack the mother of spiders. Under the double damage of Mikes attack and his rebound skill, the mother of spiders quickly fell to the ground. The time it took was twice as fast as when Mike had cleared the dungeon alone! After picking up the loot on the ground, Mike chose to teleport out of the dungeon. Following that, five people appeared at the dungeon entrance at the same time. The priest who had been waiting outside was shocked when he saw the five people suddenly appear beside him. He looked at the system time. It had only been five minutes, so he subconsciously asked, Team wipe out? Team wipe out meant that everyone in the party had died. It was normal for the priest yer to have asked this instinctively. However, his other four teammates looked at Mike with weird expressions. Mike smiled, Its not wiped out, its cleared. Then, the priest was stunned. To be honest, he did not believe it. Mike did not n to exin further. Instead, he directly started to trade with Super Rich. Another five pieces of green equipment, 2,000 federal coins. Before the priest could react, Mike casually kicked out one of his teammates and pulled the priest into the party. The priest had just agreed to the party invitation and before he knew it, he was already in the Spider Cave. Mike had already charged forward. The priest really wanted to ask his teammates about what had just happened. However, his teammates could not exin it clearly because they themselves did not know what had happened. After chatting for more than three minutes, they arrived at the entrance of the dungeon again. They had cleared the dungeon again! They had cleared the Spider Cave dungeon in less than four minutes. Is this really the legendary novices grave? Why does it look so easy for God yer? Chapter 27

Chapter 27: The Strongest Unprofessional yer in History Was Born!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Under Mikes lead, they cleared the dungeon several more times. They only stopped when Mike had reached level 15. It was worth mentioning that amongst the several clearances, one of them even dropped a level 10 blue pistol. Super Rich was very excited. He immediately spent 10,000 federation coins to buy this pistol. At this time, although Super Rich and his members had not reached level 15, almost all of them were already wearing green equipment. To them, there was actually no need to continue clearing the dungeon. At least they no longer needed Mikes help to clear the dungeon anymore. Moreover, Mike also did not want to continue clearing the dungeon. He had other things to do now. Therefore, Mike took the initiative and said, Its almost time for dinner, lets stop here. If theres a chance for cooperation in the future, lets contact each other then. Super Rich was naturally very willing. At first, he still regarded Mike as hispetitor, but now he regarded Mike as an importantwork and ally. After all, their positions had changed. Now, Mike and he had a mutually beneficial rtionship. The two hadmon interests, so of course, they could be considered allies. The two of them said their goodbyes in a friendly manner. After Mike posted a post on the forum, he left Second World. Returning to his room, Mike checked his ount. There was a total of more than 40,000 federation coins in his ount now. Compared to his previous self, this was a huge sum of money. It was an astronomical figure! After all, in Mikes former life, when he was 18 years old, his monthly living expenses were only about 150 federation coins. A cheap meal might not even cost one federation coin. Except now, he made such arge sum of money in just half a day. If it were anyone else, they would be screaming with excitement and would have gone out to spendvishly. However, Mike did not. He knew he would make more money in the future, and that this sum of money was just a small figure to the current Mike. Moreover, he had something to use this money for, so he could not spend it recklessly. He simply ordered a decent take-out, and about half an hourter, Mike returned to Second World. At this time, he already had 12 gold coins in his backpack. 100 copper coins equaled 1 silver coin and 100 silver coins equaled 1 gold coin. Mike could only earn 5 to 6 silver coins at most by clearing the Spider Cave. So where did he get these 12 gold coins? The answer was simple. Mike bought them! He posted a trading post before he went offline, but this time, instead of selling things, he was purchasing instead. Using federation coins to buy silver coins! 1 federation coin to buy 1 silver coin. In just half an hour, he had already spent more than 1,000 federation coins! This price was actually higher than the current market price for game coins, but Mike did not care at all. Because he needed the game coins now, and it was a waste of time to earn the game coins himself. He could still earn money, and he even had many ways to earn it. However, time was very precious. With the gold coins, Mike immediately set off for the City of Light. He was going to use these gold coins! .. The City of Light, in the corner of a shabby bar, sat a middle-aged man who looked very down and out. At this moment, Mike had already arrived in front of this middle-aged man. Hello, I want to learn a skill. Mike smiled. The middle-aged man raised his eyelids to look at Mike, and he nodded somewhat excitedly, Respected Lord God yer, what do you want to learn? Then, a list appeared in front of Mike. Thats right, this middle-aged man named Allen was an NPC, a sharpshooter ss instructor. Mike familiarly pulled the skill list to the bottom and found the skill he wanted. [Gun mastery: learn how to use a firearm weapon and increase 1% firearm damage.] [Learning fee: 50 silver coins.] Mike paid without hesitation and turned to leave. Allen took the initiative to ask, Lord God yer, dont you n to change your ss to sharpshooter? If you seed in changing your ss, you can learn a lot of powerful skills! Mike smiled and waved his hand, No thanks. After saying that, Mike immediately left the bar. Vaguely, Allen could be heard shouting to the bartender in the bar behind him, Another ss of rum! .. The City of Light training field. A man who was carrying arge sword stood by the roadside. Mike walked toward him. Hello, I want to learn a skill, Mike said with a smile. Simrly, Mike skillfully pulled the skill list to the bottom and learned a passive skill. He rejected the ss change invitation and left. After that, Mike went to many ces and learned many skills. 20 minutester, Mikes skill list had undergone an earth-shattering change. [Gun mastery (god-tier passive enhancement) could be used skillfully with firearm weapons and increase firearm damage by 100%.] [Tachi mastery (god-tier passive enhancement) could be used skillfully with tachi weapons and increase the damage of tachi weapons by 100%.] [Boxing mastery (god-tier passive enhancement) could be used skillfully with boxing weapons and increase the damage of the boxing weapons by 100%.] [Magic mastery (god-tier passive enhancement) could be used skillfully with all kinds of magic and increase the damage of magic by 100%.] Other than that, there were many other things... In other words, Mike had already learned how to use all sses of weapons! The strongest unprofessional yer in history was born! Chapter 28

Chapter 28: A Quest That Only Mike Could Do!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Not having a specific ss, in other words, he was an all-rounder. There were yers in Second World who had tried this method before, but they quickly gave up. The reason was very simple. Being an all-rounder meant that they were not proficient in anything. After yers changed their ss, they could learn powerful active skills. If they did not change their ss, they could only learn low-level skills that were below level 15. Once the ss change was sessful, the low-level skills of other sses would be forcefully forgotten. In other words, if Mike changed sses to be a sharpshooter, he would not be able to use tachi or magic... For ordinary people, this was nothing. Because everyone had already determined their desired ss to learn before changing sses. Even if they learned low-level skills of other sses before changing, they would only lose some game coins. It was not a big problem. As for the skills being forgotten, it was even less worth mentioning. Learning how to use a weapon and increasing the damage by just 1% was a useless skill. However, to Mike, these passive skills were extremely powerful godly skills! Maybe in the future, Mike would change his mind and change his ss, but that was a matter for the future. Though the prerequisite was that he had already obtained a specific sss special skill or tool. To have Mike change his ss, the ss had to be of great importance. Now, there were only a few gold coins left in Mikes backpack. He had just learned more than 20 passive skills consecutively. Some were ss skills, and some were life skills. He had pretty much learned all the passive skills that could be learned. With so many skills, 12 gold coins were not enough. The reason why he could learn these skills was that the post on the forum was still buying him game coins. With a high price of 1:1, many people were willing to trade. .. After learning the skills, Mike closed the trading post on the forum and went to the dyeing workshop. However, just like before, he could not get in. He had no choice. He then left the dyeing workshop and went to another ce, the City of Lights announcement office. There were many quests released by the king. Some were fixed and some were released randomly every day. The upper limit of the quests was determined by the yer with the highest level in the region. If the highest level of the yers in this region was level 20, then the highest level of the quests would only be level 30. yers could challenge quests above their level. There was no limit in Second World. The lowest level would always be level 10. After all, yers who coulde here were all level 10 and above and had graduated from the novice vige, so there was no need to set missions that were below level 10. Mike came to the mission board and carefully observed it. He wanted to find a mission with a good reward. The difficulty was not important. With Mikes strength, he could usuallyplete it. After spending 20 minutes, Mike finally found a mission that suited him very well, in fact, it could be said that he was the only one who couldplete it. [Wheat field guardian] [The wheat field in the east of the City of Light has always been an important source of food for the city. The farmers work diligently every day. But recently, a group of mutated locust monsters appeared and are crazily eating the crops. Under the kings order, whoever kills these mutated locust monsters will be rewarded!] [Mission requirement, kill 10,000 mutated locust monsters in the wheat field.] [Mission level: level 25.] [Reward: skill book, second-hand mastery.] Seeing this skill, Mikes eyes lit up. Mike had heard of this skill in his previous life. It was considered a very rare skill. Although in Second World, some weapons were used with both hands. For example, bows and arrows, and boxing gloves. However, most of the weapons were used with one hand. If one learned the second-hand mastery, then one could use a one-handed weapon on the left hand! Therefore, in Second World, there would be things like the dual de style or the dual gun style. However, it was very rare. Because the second-hand mastery skill was too rare. Just from the difficulty of this quest, one could see how rare the second-hand mastery skill was. Mutated locust monsters was a verymon type of monster in Second World. They were very weak and could only deal 1 damage to yers. Even if level 1 yers wore no equipment, the monsters could only deal 1 to 2 damage points at most. It was impossible for them to deal more damage. Despite that, no yer was willing to provoke these mutated locust monsters. That was because they were always in groups! Every time a mutated locust monster appeared, there would be thousands of them. Even if they could only deal 1 damage, when 10,000 mutated locust monsters attacked at the same time, even a high-level yer would not be able to take it. This was also the reason why the reward for this quest was so high. It was possible to attract the hostility of a small number of locusts. However, one had to be very careful with the distance. Otherwise, a slight mistake could attract hundreds of mutated locusts monsters. At that time, the only oue waiting for the yer was death. For normal yers, this quest was almost impossible toplete. Even if the quest waspleted, it would bepleted after countless deaths and arge amount of time. Moreover, in Second World, dying would lead to a 10% deduction of experience points. If your current level needed 8,000 experience points to level up, then every death would deduct 800 experience points! Regardless of who it was, ten deaths were the maximum before the yers level would drop. The loss was too great! For a level 25 yer, it would take at least a month toplete the mission. Moreover, it was likely for the yer to drop to level 1. One monthter, most of the other yers would probably have reached level 40 and above. The gap would be suddenly widened and they might not be able to catch up anymore. Therefore, no one would do this quest. However, Mike could do it, and he could do it very easily! Because Mikes passive ability waspletely immune to physical damage! Chapter 29

Chapter 29: 5 Minutes to Complete an Impossible Mission

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mike had torn the reward order from the notice board and officially epted the mission, leaving the City of Light. The wheat field on the east side was not particrly far from the City of Light, and it was only a 15-minute walk. From afar, Mike could see the wheat field, but it was very different from the memories of his former life. In his old memories, the wheat field was always golden, and when the breeze blew, it would set off a wave as the wheat swayed. Just looking at it broughtfort and ease to people. But now, the scene in the wheat field was terrible. The crops were no longer harvestable and were badly damaged. On almost every nt, there were locusts that constantly devoured the nt. asionally, arge ck shadow would suddenly fly up, and it looked very frightening. These locusts werepletely different from the locusts in the real world. They were huge. Each of them was about 20 centimeters long. If someone asked, What is the most annoying monster in Second World? The answer would definitely be these mutated locusts. With only 5 HP, they were very weak.?Almost any attack could kill them. However, since they were so weak, neither would they provide yers with experience nor would they drop any loot. They did not provide 1 EXP or 1 copper coin. Therefore, no one was willing to provoke them. After Mike saw these mutated locust monsters, he picked up his poisonous sword and walked forward. Soon, Mike was in the hostility range. Many locusts noticed Mike and flew toward him. However, when they came into contact with Mike, they died immediately. Mike, on the other hand, was not hurt at all. The locusts rushed toward Mike, but Mike did not stop walking. More and more locusts were attracted to Mike. The whole wheat field was covered with a huge shadow. The huge shadow had covered the sky and the sun. Under this huge shadow, Mike looked very small, as if Mike was the locust. Soon, Mike arrived at the center of the wheat field and stopped. He waspletely surrounded by locusts. Within dozens of meters from him, there were countless locusts. They kept rushing toward Mike but died one after another. Every second, dozens of locusts rushed toward Mike, killing themselves. In five minutes, in only five minutes, Mikepleted a task that no one else couldplete. The entire wheat field was quiet. The reason why it took so long was because it took Mike some time to walk to the center of the wheat field. At this time, the ground was nearly covered with the corpses of the mutated locust monsters. Mike, on the other hand, was unscathed. If anyone had seen this scene, they would have stared in shock. No one could survive if they were attacked by so many locusts. Even a level 100 yer would not be able to survive! However, Mike survived. Not only that, but he also sessfullypleted the mission! [Missionpleted. Please go to the Pce of Light to receive the reward!] After seeing the system notification, Mike smiled and used the hearthstone in his backpack. This was a tool that every yer owned. After using it, they would return to the tavern. The cooldown time was one hour. When Mike learned the gun mastery skill in the City of Light, he had also bound the hearthstone to a record point. Hence, Mike instantly appeared in the tavern of the City of Light. Seeing Mike, Allen in the corner took the initiative to speak again, Lord God yer, are you really not going to consider it again? Change your ss to be a sharpshooter. You wont regret it...burp. As he said that, he even burped drunkenly. Mike smiled at Allen and said nothing. He left the tavern. The City of Light Tavern was on the west side of the city, while the pce was on the north side of the city. The entire City of Light was separated in the middle. However, it was still much closer than walking to the pce from the wheat fields. Soon, Mike arrived at the pce. The two guards saw Mike and stopped him. Im sorry, respected God yer. Even if its you, I still have to ask what business you have here? If it was any other yer, the guard would have scolded, Get lost, this is not a ce for a guy like you. However, Mike was respected among human NPCs, so the guard was already considered very polite. Although Mike was stopped, he was not angry. He smiled and said, Ipleted the mission on the bulletin board... The one to eliminate the locusts. I came to the pce to receive my reward. Hearing this, even the guard showed a surprised expression. What... you actuallypleted that mission? Oh my god, its unbelievable even for you. However, since youvepleted the mission, you are naturally allowed to enter the pce. The two guards immediately gave up stopping Mike, and their gazes toward Mike held an even deeper sense of respect. Chapter 30

Chapter 30: Triggering a Hidden Mission The Missing Princess!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion To be honest, no one knew how they confirmed whether Mike was lying or not, but that was not important. Mike arrived at the pce unimpeded, and the king was sitting on the throne and seemed to be discussing something with the ministers beside him. Seeing Mike enter the pce, the king immediately stopped his conversation with the ministers, looked at Mike and asked, Oh? Isnt this the heroic God yer? What are you here for? Mike smiled and took out the bounty. Ivepleted the mission to clear the locust monsters. Im here to receive the reward. Hearing this, everyone in the pce was shocked. Many NPCs even started to discuss in low voices. What? He actuallypleted that mission? This is unbelievable. Oh my god, as expected of Lord God yer. He is simply the hero of the City of light! Although their voices were not loud, they had no intention of hiding it from Mike. They controlled their volume so that they would lookposed. All of them looked at Mike. The king, who was sitting on the throne, excitedly asked another question, Are you sure its the Wheat Field Guardian mission? Yes, Im sure. Mike maintained his smile. Good! The king excitedly patted the armrest of the throne and could not help but say, The mutated locust monster has troubled the City of Light for so long. Finally, someone eliminated them! At this point, as if the king had realized that he had forgotten the important matter, he quickly said, God yer, you are here to receive the reward, right? Look at me, Ive already forgotten about it. Men, go and bring the second-hand mastery skill book from the treasury and give it to God yer! He is the hero of our City of Light! [Human Affinity + 100.] Mike suddenly received such a system notification, and his eyes revealed a hint of surprise. It was not easy to increase the rtionship between a certain race, a major contribution had to bepleted. He did not expect that there would be a surprise after he hadpleted the mission. To upgrade from respect to fanatical faith, 1000 friendliness was required. Who would have thought that this quest alone would increase his progress by 10%! Mike did not know what would happen if he upgraded his rtionship to fanatical faith. He had never heard of anyone who had aplished this in his previous life. After all, it was quite difficult to upgrade ones friendliness. Of course, it was much easier to upgrade a single NPCs rtionship than the entire race. Every NPC had their own independent friendliness, but this was based on the friendliness of the entire race. The rtionship between the human race and Mike was respect. If Mike provoked an NPC, that NPC would lose a portion of his friendliness and would only drop from being respectful to being friendly to Mike. Unless you killed that NPCs family, it was practically impossible to drop from respect to peace or even indifference. In short, it was very, very hard to increase the friendliness of the entire race, which was beneficial for Mike. Very soon, the second-hand master skill book was sent to the pce. Without any hesitation, Mike learned it. [Second-hand mastery (god-tier passive enhancement), the extra hand can wear a weapon and have 200% damage.] Having looked at the introduction of this skill, a strange smile appeared on Mikes face. The original effect of the second-hand mastery was that the extra hand could wear a weapon and had 50% damage. After all, it was just the extra hand, so it was reasonable for him to only deal half of the damage. However, after the god-tier passive enhancement, the damage dealt by the extra hand was actually higher than the damage dealt by the main hand. This was rather strange. Of course, although this was strange, it benefited Mike. Therefore, he happily epted it. Mike had already received the reward and was about to leave the pce when he heard the king said, God yer, are you willing to ept an important mission? Mike turned to look at the king and asked with a smile, What mission? The king hesitated for a moment and stood up, Lets talk in my study. After saying that, he took the initiative and walked to the side door. Mike naturally had no reason to refuse. The more the king reacted this way, the more it proved that this was a rare mission. It was very likely to be a hidden mission! As for the trigger conditions for this mission, Mike was not certain. It could be that he had to reach a certain level of friendliness, or it could be that he had toplete the reward mission. It was said that there was an endless number of hidden missions in Second World, and there were many different ways to trigger them. Moreover, many hidden missions were unique. In other words, as long as someone epted this mission, they would not be able to trigger it a second time. Even if it was a different person, they would not be able to receive this mission. Therefore, no one dared to say that they knew how to trigger all the hidden missions. At this moment, Mike had already followed the king to the study. There were only the two of them here, so it was very suitable for them to discuss some shameful matters. The king turned around, looked at Mike, and sighed. Actually, I originally didnt want you adventurers to participate in this mission, but I really had no choice. My daughter... went missing half a month ago! Hearing this, Mikes eyes lit up. The princess went missing? Such a big matter, if he couldplete the mission, the rewards would definitely be very valuable! Chapter 31

Chapter 31: A Battle Worth 10,000 Federation Coins

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Seeing Mikes delighted expression, the king was slightly stunned. After a moment of silence, he asked, My daughter is missing. Why are you so happy? Mike coughed and said, Nothing. I thought of something happy. Please continue. The king looked at Mike with a suspicious gaze, but he still continued, Since half a month ago, Ive sent many of my confidants to look for the princess, but all to no avail. The disappearance of the princess cant be known by others. This will cause a lot of bad effects, thats why I cant conduct arge-scale search... Hearing this, Mike nodded in understanding. If the citizens of the city knew that the princess was missing, they would definitely panic. If even the high and mighty princess could disappear, then it would not be strange for anyone in the entire City of Light to disappear. The security of the City of Light would immediately be suspected. At the same time, the citizens would also doubt the ability of their ruler, the king. The king continued, So, I can only ask for the help of you adventurers. I hope that Lord God yer will ept this mission. [Do you ept the mission, The Missing Princess?] A purple dialog box! Mikes eyes lit up and he immediately agreed. He then asked, May I ask, after searching for half a month, did you find any clues? A normal mission, as long as there was a clue, the mission could bepleted if one followed the clue. A purple mission, the reward must be very generous! This caused Mike to be very happy, but the king shook his head helplessly. No clue. What? Mike was stunned. After half a month of search, theres still no clue? Isnt your efficiency too low? Although he was shocked, Mike could only leave the pce. Since the king said that there was no clue, there was no point in staying. At this moment, the number of yers in the City of Light had gradually increased. There were yers everywhere, and they were either busy or shouting. Is there a party that needs a priest? A level 11 priest is requesting to form a party. Selling green bracers. I just got a level 10 green bracer. The price is cheap. Is anyone going to fight monsters in the Elwyn Forest? Join us! It was already a tacit agreement that the area outside the pce was the yers square. Even the teachers in school had said that if they wanted to trade with other yers, they should just go to the entrance of the pce. Mike paid no attention to these people. All he could think about was the mission. However, just because he paid no attention to them, it did not mean that others were not paying attention to him. As soon as Mike appeared, people immediately started to discuss. Why did this person juste out from the pce? I dont know. I thought the pce didnt allow anyone to enter freely? Wow, hes already level 15! Wait, isnt he the God yer who was the first to kill a wild boss and clear the Spider Cave by himself? I heard that in the novice vige, a yer provoked him and the NPC in the vige even helped him kill that yer. Oh my god, hes that scary? Many people began to talk about Mikes actions, and they understood that this person was not someone that ordinary yers like them could provoke. Once they saw Mikeing, everyone automatically made way for him, afraid to cause trouble. However, a swordsman yer took the initiative to walk over and stopped Mike. God yer is it? Ive heard so much about you. The swordsman stood in front of Mike with a provocative smile, but Mike did not notice him at all. He walked past him with his head lowered. With that, the swordsman felt a little embarrassed. His face showed a hint of redness as if he felt humiliated. So many people are watching, its too embarrassing! This God yer actually dared to ignore me! Stop! God yer!!! The swordsman turned around and shouted. Only then did Mike heard someone call him. He turned around with a puzzled face and asked, Looking for me? Whats the matter? Having heard Mikes reply, the yer called Sky Splitting Sword regained his previous expression and said provocatively, Im here to challenge you! Sky Splitting Sword had a smug look on his face. There were at least dozens of people around him. Facing such a provocation, God yer would definitely not refuse him. This way, as long as he defeated him, he would be famous! However, something unexpected happened. Sorry, Im very busy. I dont have time. Mike replied. Then, he turned around and left. Suddenly, Sky Splitting Sword felt even more embarrassed. He did not expect God yer to publicly refuse his challenge! No expert would do such a thing because it was too embarrassing. Sky Splitting Sword did not give up, he asked, Are you afraid? Mike answered disapprovingly, Yes, Im afraid. He did not even turn his head. Sky Splitting Swords anger grew. The people around him naturally did not think that God yer was afraid. They only thought that God yer was looking down on him! Ill bet 10,000 federation coins with you! Sky Splitting Sword shouted with all his might. Having heard this, Mike finally stopped and turned his head. His face revealed an interested smile, You want to give me money? I agree. Chapter 32

Chapter 32: God yer vs Sky Splitting Sword

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After he heard Mikes response, Sky Splitting Sword was slightly stunned, but he quickly said, No, no, no, Im not giving you money, Im challenging you. This is a bet. A bet! Do you understand?! Mikes smile grew wider, Whats the difference between a bet and giving me money? Sky Splitting Sword was slightly confused before he came to his senses. God yer did not misheard him at all. What he meant was that betting against him was no different from giving him money. A definite win! He didnt even put me in his eyes! At the thought of this, an angry emotion emerged in Sky Splitting Swords heart. Ever since he entered school, all the teachers had been pampering him. Every teacher called him a genius! He had even activated his A-grade talent in todays talent test! After obtaining the A-grade talent,?Sky Splitting Sword felt that he was the chosen one! As he had unlocked the A-grade talent, the school had even given him a schrship of 10,000 federation coins! Who could have such a privilege? God yer, who was in front of him, had probably only killed a wild boss by luck. As for clearing the Spider Cave, he must have found some special method. It could not be rted to his strength. Everyone was a new yer who had entered Second World for the first time. How could anyone clear the Spider Cave by themselves? It had to be a special method or a loophole in the game! Therefore, Sky Splitting Sword was certain that he would win. One was a yer who relied on strength, and the other was a yer who relied on luck and loopholes. There was no reason for him to lose! Thinking of this, Sky Splitting Sword became confident again and took the initiative to say, Whether I can win or not is not something that can be said with words. We will know only after we fight. If you think youre capable, lets go to the Arena! Sure. Mike smiled and took the lead to walk toward the Arena. Sky Splitting Sword?followed immediately. .. The Arena was a ce for yers to battle. A battle in the wild had a difference whenpared to a battle in the Arena. In a battle in the wild, if a yer took the initiative to attack another yer, that yers name would be a Gray Name. Moreover, whoever lost the battle would also lose their equipment. However, a battle in the Arena had no such settings. Everyone was just battling, and there would be no punishments even if they died. Therefore, if people wanted a fair fight, they would fight in the?Arena, and others could watch as they pleased. Sometimes, the audience could even fill the Arena to the brim! Although God yer and Sky Splitting Swords battle did not cause the Arena to fill to the brim, there were still quite a number of people watching. Although most people were busy improving their strength, there were still a small number of people who wanted to satisfy their curiosity. Everyone wanted to see whether the famous God yer really lived up to his name. On the arena, the two stood on opposite sides. Mike smiled and said, If you lose, you wont go back on your word, right? Sky Splitting Sword refused to be outdone as he said, How can I lose? Do you think you can win me with your luck? Hearing this, Mike smiled and gave no response. There was no problem with calling it luck. After all, in the eyes of many people, it was considered lucky to be able to activate an SSS-grade talent. However, if one referred to it as ability, there would not be any problem either. Because he would definitely not lose in this battle. Both of them did not move because there was a transparent air wall in front of them. This air wall would only disappear after both parties had confirmed that they were ready. Sky Splitting Sword raised his chin and said arrogantly, Are you ready? Mike smiled and replied, Ok. In the next moment, the air wall disappeared. Sky Splitting Sword raised the long sword in his hand and rushed over. This was a level 10 green weapon with an 8 point attack power! Sky Splitting Sword was very confident in himself. As he rushed toward Mike, he shouted, I only need three strikes to kill you! Soon, Sky Splitting Sword had already rushed in front of Mike. He raised the long sword in his hand high and shed down forcefully. First sh! This sh had released an active skill, Cleave. The effect was that there would be a 50% increase in damage for the next normal attack. Sky Splitting Sword estimated that this sh could probably cut down half of God yers HP. The sword carried an indomitable aura as it attacked Mike. However, just as it was about to hit Mike, Mike raised his left hand slightly. Ding! This sword was blocked! A number appeared above Mikes head, it was the number zero. This attack did not cause any damage to Mike. Simrly, a number also appeared above Sky Splitting Swords head, [-10]. Looking at this number, Mike smiled faintly. His smile had a hint of contempt. He did not expect Sky Splitting Swords attack power to be so low since he had been bragging for so long. Even if Mike did not block this attack, it could only deal 5 damage. It was no different from trash. Meanwhile, Sky Splitting Sword waspletely shocked. He pointed at Mike and shouted, You... you have the Block skill! Mike did not answer. Instead, he answered him with his actions. He raised his sword and shed! Chapter 33

Chapter 33: One Hit, 800 Damage, An Unbelievable Attack Power!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Under everyones gaze, Mikeunched an attack. It looked ordinary, showed no might, and even made people feel as if it was weak and powerless. This was a normal attack! However, the number above Sky Splitting Swords head made everyones eyes widen. [-800] !!! Sky Splitting Sword was cut into two halves on the spot, and he turned into a ray of white light and disappeared. Instant kill!!! At this moment, the entire Arena was dead silent. Everyones faces were filled with shock. Whats going on? What happened? Did God yer use some powerful skill? How did he deal 800 damage with a single strike? That was 800 damage!!! Everyone was looking at Mike. Mike, on the other hand, was smiling as he looked down the stage. A white light shed, and Sky Splitting Sword was teleported to the side of the stage. If he died in the Arena, he would immediately revive by the stage without any losses. However,?Sky Splitting Sword had an extremely foul expression at this moment. Because he did not die without any losses. He had made a 10,000 federation coins bet with God yer! This was the schrship that he had just received today. He had not spent a single cent, yet he had already lost all of it in an instant! He simply could not understand how God yer could deal 800 damage. It was simply impossible! Looking at theplicated expression on Sky Splitting Swords face, Mike maintained his smile. Others might not know, but he knew it very well. 800 damage was not strange at all. His skills proved it all. [Longsword mastery (god-level passive enhancement). Skillfully use longsword-type weapons and increase the damage of longswords by 100%.] [Second-hand mastery (god-level passive enhancement). The extra hand could wear a weapon and have a 200% damage.] No one noticed that Mike was holding a sword with his left hand. This was not obvious because some people in the world were left-handed. Since their dominant hand was their left hand, so it was normal for them to hold a weapon with their left hand. However, Mikes dominant hand was his right hand, and his extra hand was his left hand. Under the buff of the Second-hand mastery, the damage dealt by Mikes left hand was doubled! In addition to that, with the buff from Longsword mastery, the damage was doubled again! Quadrupled! In other words, the damage dealt by Mike was originally 200, but after it quadrupled, it became 800! Of course, even if it was not quadrupled, a 200 damage was already very high. After all, the weapon in Mikes hand was an outstanding quality purple weapon! Could this level of damage be dealt by a level 15 yer? No one could do it... Except for Mike! .. Looking at the stunned Sky Splitting Sword, Mike jumped off the stage and asked, The 10,000 federation coins you lost to me. When are you going to pay me? Hearing this, Sky Splitting Sword panicked. He was not from a rich family. These 10,000 federation coins were a huge sum of money for him and his family! What should he do? Should he really give it to Mike? Sky Splitting Swords heart was conflicted. In the end, he made a decision... He immediately went offline! When Sky Splitting Sword suddenly disappeared in front of everyone, the entire Arena was in an uproar. Sky Splitting Sword actually publicly went back on his word!!! One had to know if word were to spread out, Sky Splitting Sword would be cklisted by everyone. Neither would anyone willingly team up nor trade with Sky Splitting Sword again. This was equivalent to ruining his future Second World career. He would be looked down by everyone! However, he just had to do it. It was normal for an 18-year-old kid to not think so much. Mike whistled and left the arena. This was just a small matter to him. He had expected this oue. If Sky Splitting Sword really paid, Mike would think highly of him. However, if Sky Splitting Sword reneged on his bet, Mike would not say anything. 10,000 federation coins were not worth mentioning to the current Mike. It was just a small number. The audience was surprised to see that God yer had left so calmly. 10,000 federation coins had been reneged on, but God yer isnt angry at all? He didnt even scold him??? He whistled and left just like that? A normal person would have scolded him a few times and then post on the forum to expose Sky Splitting Sword for not keeping his word and cause his reputation to be tarnished, right? However, Mike did not seem to care. This waspletely iprehensible. One had to know that 10,000 federation coins were enough to cover the living expenses of a family of three for one year! Instantly, many people started to make guesses. This God yer had to be a rich tycoon from a rich family! He was strong and his innate skill was at least an A-grade. Moreover, he was a rich person. The range had been narrowed down and many people made guesses regarding God yers true identity. Some people even went on the forum to post. However, they would have never thought that. God yer was just a poor student who had a D-grade talent in school! At this time, the person in question, Mike, had already left the Arena. He wanted to try his luck at the dyeing workshop. Perhaps he could enter this time? Chapter 34

Chapter 34: The Most Difficult Mission That No One Had Ever Completed, the Legend of the Hero!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When he arrived at the entrance of the dyeing mill, Mike subconsciously pushed with his hand. Then, his right hand passed through the gate of the dyeing mill. At this moment, Mike was slightly stunned. In fact, his behavior seemed very strange to others. The entrance design of the dyeing mill was hollow. There was no need to push the door, one could just walk in easily. However, Mike acted this way because if he walked in directly, he would hit a wall. He knew that there was an invisible air wall in the dyeing mill, which prevented Mike from entering. Except for this time, the air wall had disappeared, and Mike got in! With a smile on his face, Mike stepped into the dyeing mill. At the sight of Mike, Evelyn still had a disgusted expression as she asked, What are you doing here! It seemed as if there was no room for discussion, but Mike knew that they could hold a proper conversation. The fact that he was able to enter was the best proof. Mike smiled and said, Miss Evelyn, I dont have any ill intentions. Im just running errands for someone. Doesnt it seem appropriate for you to treat me like this? Mike used a reasoning method tomunicate. Although the NPCs in Second World would be affected by the system rules, such as rtionships and camps. However, each of them was like a living person and had their own way of thinking. Therefore, Mikes words had caused Evelyn to waver. These words were indeed very reasonable. Mike was just doing things for others. Even if Evelyn felt disgusted, she should not take it out on Mike. It was very impolite! Then, Evelyns tone softened a little, and said, Im sorry, Lord God yer, my attitude may have been a little extreme... Hearing this, Mike smiled again. Very good, we can talk. Next, Mike took out the diary from his backpack and handed it to Evelyn, This is something that the chief of the novice viges father wants to give to Lady Tiffany. Evelyn nced at the diary and hesitated for a moment. She did not take it. Mike raised his eyebrows and smiled. Whats wrong? Shouldnt Lady Tiffany be the one who decides whether or not she wants to read this diary? Mikes message was very clear. He wanted Evelyn to take the diary. Once she took it, his mission would bepleted. However, Evelyn still refused to ept the diary. She sighed and said, Youre right. This should be left to my grandmothers decision, but... At this point, she paced back and forth and hesitated for a moment before saying, But my grandmother is... not in the City of Light right now. Where is she then? Mike asked with a smile. Victory City. Mike nodded and left the dyeing mill. The next step of this quest was evident. He had to go to Hero City. However, Victory City was a level 30 main city. That was the main problem. In other words, Mike could not go there for the time being. Or rather, it was meaningless to go there. Mike vaguely sorted out his current situation. He could notplete the Lover mission for the time being. He needed to go to Victory City to continue. For the time being, the Missing Princess mission could not be done either. he had no clues. Mike rubbed his hair. He suddenly felt that he had nothing to do. Level 15, what could he do? Mike thought for a long time and suddenly thought of an interesting mission. A mission that no one in the world hadpleted yet. Legend of The Hero! This mission that no one in the world hadpleted yet did not mean now. It referred to 30 years into the future before Mike transmigrated. No one hadpleted this mission before or in the next 30 years. Because this mission was too difficult. It was not an exaggeration to say that it was the most difficult mission in the entire Second World. However, the mission reward was very generous. Legend had it that the reward given by this mission was enough to shock the entire Second World! When he thought of this mission, a smile appeared on Mikes face. In his previous life, let alonepleting this mission, he did not even dare to think about it. If so many famous big shots could notplete it, how could he, Inconspicuous Dirt, do it? However, his previous life was in the past and now he had his current life. The current him was a yer with an SSS-grade talent. It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was the yer with the most potential in the world. Of course, he was only the yer with the most potential. If Mike were to fight against a high-level wizard in the big region, he would still be instantly killed. At the moment, he did not have any methods to deal with magic attacks. However, this was the new region. Everyone had to start from scratch. So far, it seemed that the strongest yer in the new region was Mike. However, it was only for now. Mike had to make ns for the future. If he couldplete Legend of the Hero, it might bring Mike a huge upgrade. After thinking about it, Mike made a decision. Lets go and do the Legend of the Hero mission! Chapter 35

Chapter 35: Surrounded by Assassins, God yer 1vs15!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The City of Lights West gate. Mike walked out of the city gate with a smile on his face. He lookedpletely defenseless. However, he was very clear that someone was secretly following him. As a 30-year-old yer, it was not difficult for him to notice the person. Even if someone was following him, he still walked out of the city as if nothing had happened. After walking for a while, a group of people suddenly appeared around Mike and surrounded him. Mike smiled and nced at them. They were all level 15. One, two, three, four... fourteen, fifteen. Mike stretched out his hand and counted the number of people around him one by one. 15 people. Excuse me, why are you looking for me? Mike still maintained a calm smile, as if he was not flustered at all. The leading sharpshooter named Cold Shot sneered and said, Someone wants you dead. Oh? The smile on Mikes face was still present. He gently pulled out his long sword and held it in his left hand. In that case, what are you guys waiting for? Seeing this scene, the dozen or so people did not attack immediately. On one hand, they had to wait for their boss, Cold Shot, to give the order. On the other hand, Mikes reaction was too calm. It was as if he was not afraid of them at all. After all, they had a total of 15 people! One against 15, how could he be so calm? Cold Shot nced at Mike and said in a low voice, If you are willing to give us 10,000 federation coins, I will let you go. How about it? Mike smiled and said sarcastically, Youre assassins? Arent you guys too unprofessional? Youre actually willing to betray your employer for money. Cold Shot did not seem to mind Mikes sarcasm. He shrugged and said, Its all about making money. We will listen to whoever pays us. The smile on Mikes face still remained. He asked indifferently, So, youre ckmailing me now? No, no, no. Rather than ckmailing, were cooperating. Cold Shot smiled. There was a hint of greed and confidence in his smile. If youre willing to pay me an additional 10,000 federation coins, we can also kill the person who had ordered us to kill you. At this point, he paused and added, We will defeat him until hes back to level 1! Hearing this, Mike revealed a look of surprise. He pped his hands and said, That sounds pretty good. Being killed in Second World would deduct experience points. Normally, ten deaths would result in losing one level. If the yer was level 10, it meant that these people would have to kill him 100 times! 10,000 federation coins was not expensive, but... But Im sorry, theres no need. If you want to make a move, hurry up. If you dont, Ill leave. Mike pped his hands and said suddenly. At this moment, the smile on Cold Shots face stiffened. He had expected God yer to pay and not for their conversation to have ended so abruptly. Cold Shots expression gradually turned ugly. He snorted coldly and said, Dont tell me you think you can deal with 15 of us at the same time! This was already a tant threat. However, Mike still maintained his calm appearance and smiled. Why dont you try? The atmosphere instantly turned cold. Blue veins popped out on Cold Shots forehead. He gritted his teeth and squeezed out a few words. Kill, kill him! After he gave the order, the surrounding ten people rushed toward Mike at the same time. Among the other people, two mages and Cold Shot were responsible for long-range attacks. One priest was responsible for healing, and another Knight was responsible for protecting the priest. Leaving a knight to protect the priest was a very normal arrangement. Under normal circumstances, in a battle, they would definitely attack the priest first. That was exactly what Mike did. Without saying anything, he immediately rushed toward Cold Shot and the others. Between them were two front liners, a swordsman and a fighter. Naturally, the two of them would not easily let Mike go and proceeded to attack Mike one after another. However... Ding! Ding! The poisonous sword in Mikes hand rose and blocked both of their attacks.?At the same time, two numbers appeared above his head. [-0] [-0] Meanwhile, the fighter and swordsman had lost arge chunk of their HP. Seeing this scene, the two of them were stunned. Mike took advantage of the moment and slipped through them, charging towards the five yers behind Cold Shot. Quick, quickly block him! Mages, quickly attack him! Cold Shot shouted as he fired a shot at Mike. Ding! The bullet was blocked by Mike, but it still did not cause any damage. Soon, the two mages magic attacks arrived. A fireball and a frost arrow. One of them was a fire mage and the other was an ice mage. Both of these magic attacks hit Mike. However, the damage was very low. [-25] [-20] In the early stages, the yers magic resistance was rtively low, hence the damage dealt by mages was usually much higher than the physical ss. Speaking of which, these two attacks were the first time that these assassins had dealt damage to Mike. Cold Shot was delighted and said excitedly, Thats the way, kill him! Though in the next moment, Mike had already rushed over. The knight raised the shield in his left hand nervously as he tried to protect the priest behind him. However, in the next second, he was stunned. Because Mike had no intention of attacking the priest. His target from beginning to end was... the two mages! Chapter 36

Chapter 36: 1,000 Damage per sh!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just as everyone thought that Mike was going to attack the priest, Mike charged at the ice mage. Hands raised, sh! [-1000!] A huge number appeared above the ice mages head. The ice mage turned into white light instantly and resurrected. At this moment, the other 14 people stopped moving. 1000 damage? What happened? However, although they stopped, Mike did not. He shed again at the fire mage next to him. [-1000] The same damage, the same attack, the same ending. The fire mage turned into white light and resurrected. At this moment, the remaining people looked at Mike as if they were looking at a monster. Mike turned his head and looked at the knight, smiling. Why are you protecting the priest? Do you think that after I attack, the priest will still have a chance to heal? Hearing this, the knight was stunned. Indeed. In a normal team battle, the priest would be prioritized for protection, because as long as the priest was alive, he could heal the fighters continuously. However, would this be of any use to Mike? No! Because, no matter who it was, they would not be able to withstand Mikes left hand attack. Instant kill with a sh, how could they heal? Mike held the knife in his left hand and slowly picked up the equipment dropped by the two mages. A pair of cloth shoes and a staff. Then, he looked at Cold Shot with a smile. Facing Mikes smile, Cold Shot shivered. In his eyes, Mike was like a demon! Fear appeared in Cold Shots heart. He finally understood that God yer was not an existence that they could deal with! They were not on the same level! The thought of retreating appeared in Cold Shots mind. However, it was toote. Swish! Another sh. Cold Shots head and body were split into two. His entire head flew up high, and arge amount of blood spurted out from the broken part of his neck. In the next moment, Cold Shots corpse turned into white light and disappeared. Meanwhile, the others had finally woken up from their shock. Run! The knight suddenly shouted, and the others immediately ran in all directions. Mike did chase after them. These people were just small characters, he did not care about them at all. He picked up the equipment dropped from Cold Shot, it was a revolver. Only then did Mike reveal a look of surprise. He did not expect this to be a level 10 blue weapon. Its attack power was 12 points. It was slightly stronger than the iron sword that Mike had obtained previously. As for the staff, it was a level 5 green weapon. It was not valuable, but he could keep it for now. After all, Mike could use all kinds of weapons. Before he had a better staff to rece it, Mike would not abandon the staff. He might be able to use it if he kept it. After dealing with these assassins, Mike left the ce and continued his journey toward Hero City. .. Hero City, a level 20 main city for humans. This city was a small city and was iparable to City of Light and Victory City. The City of Light was the first city that humans entered after leaving the novice vige, it was also the kings base camp. Victory City was also a big city, and yers after level 30 would usually stay there for a long time. However, Hero City was different. A level 20 main city was a transitional existence in the eyes of the yers. However, this did not mean that Hero City did not have any special features. The most special feature of Hero City was the Legend of the Hero quest. Both the old and new yers had heard of this quest. Even teachers in the school had mentioned it a few times because this quest was too famous. The hardest mission in Second World! At this time, Mike had already arrived at Hero City, and his level had reached level 20. He did not do anything on purpose. All he did was head toward the monster piles while he was on the way to Hero City. He was the exact opposite of other yers. Other yers would try their best to avoid monsters when they were on the road. However, Mike tried his best to find monsters. Anyway, all he had to do was walk through the monsters, and the monsters would mit suicide by attacking Mike. Moreover, Mike had now taken off all his equipment, leaving only his weapon. Because the equipment would increase Mikes defense, it would then reduce the amount of damage that the monsters could deal. This way, the damage of the rebound skill would also be reduced by a great deal, which would affect the efficiency of the monsters suicide. In the future, Mike would only wear the three-piece vampiric set when fighting monsters who dealt magical damage. .. After entering Hero City, Mike went straight to the Hall of Heroes. At the entrance of the Hall of Heroes stood an officer named Haraus. In his memory, he always had a miserable look on his face. Mike came in front of Haraus with ease and took the initiative to ask, Hello, I would like to ask if the human King of Heroes is here? This was the secret code to start the Legend of the Hero mission! Chapter 37

Chapter 37: The ck-Hearted Mysterious Shop

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Upon hearing Mikes words, Haraus raised his eyelids and said with a frown, So its the respected God yer, sigh... Are you looking for the King of Heroes, Gilgamesh? Mike nodded with a smile. The Legend of the Hero mission was very simple. Rescue Gilgamesh, the human hero, was a secret that everyone knew, but no one could aplish it. To be able to capture a human hero, one could imagine how difficult this mission was. Seeing Mike nod his head, Haraus continued, Lord God yer, you may not know this, but Lord Gilgamesh is... missing... Harauss words were a little slurred. This was reasonable. After all, the disappearance of the King of Heroes was something that could not be spread around. He could only say that he was missing. However, this was the process of the mission. Mike was well aware of it, so he patiently talked to Haraus. Following this, Haraus said a lot of nonsense. For example. The King of Heroes used to be so heroic, and he had aplished many battle achievements before he earned the title of the King of Heroes. Also, Hero City used to be a happy city. There was a festive atmosphere everywhere, and everyone had smiles on their faces. After the King of heroes disappeared, Hero City seemed to have been cursed. It was always cloudy, and everyone in the city had lost their smiles. Of course, Mike only treated these words as a plot requirement. In his memories, Hero City had always been like this. He had never seen a sunny day, and he had never seen any NPC who had a smile on their face. At the end of the conversation, Haraus finally said the key sentence, Sigh, if only the King of Heroes coulde back. Hearing this, Mike smiled and asked, Is there anything I can help you with? Hearing this, Haraus said, If its the God yer, he should be able to do it... This was a little different from Mikes memory. In Mikes memory, when yers responded as he did, the answer they would get was, How can a little adventurer like you help? Adventurer was how NPCs addressed yers. Perhaps because of the NPCs respectful attitude toward Mike, a small change had urred, but overall, it did not have much of an impact. If you can find the King of Heroes, the entire Hero City will thank you! At this moment, a dialog box appeared in front of Mike. It was golden! [Do you wish to ept the quest, Legend of the Hero?] Mike immediately chose Yes. A hint of excitement appeared on Harauss face, though he was mostly still frowning, Thats great. If youre willing to look for Lord King of Heroes, I can provide you with a clue. I heard that someone once saw Lord King of Heroes go to the Swamp Forest! Mike smiled and nodded, then left directly. There was no need to continue the conversation. The next step was obvious to everyone in Second World. That was to go to the Swamp Forest dungeon. The requirements were very strict. The yer could not suffer any damage throughout the entire journey! For other yers, this was a huge challenge. However, for Mike, it was not difficult at all. If one had topare, going to the kindergarten three streets away to pick up his aunts child was probably more difficult. However, after leaving the Hall of Heroes, Mike did not directly head toward the Swamp Forest. He wanted to go to a special ce first, the mysterious shop. The mysterious shop often sold some unusual things. However, this was not a ce that ordinary people could go. If someone were to enter the shop and took a look at the list, a ticket would be required. Payments were necessary regardless of whether they were making a purchase or not! Hence, if one was not rich, they would rarely visit the shop. It was too expensive! Although Mike had never been here before, he was still a 30-year-old gamer. Thus, he was familiar with the location of the mysterious shop. It was a rundown grocery store in the corner of Hero City. Looking at this rundown grocery store, Mikes heart was filled with waves of emotions. In his previous life, he had passed by this ce countless times, but he had never thought of going in to take a look. Such a high consumption ce was never something he could afford. However, in this life, he could! Mike went forward and knocked on the door, and an old voice came from inside, Who are you looking for? Mike smiled and replied, Im here to take a look at the goods. This was the secret code of the mysterious shop, and it was also a secret known by everyone in Second World. Once this was said, you would have to pay for the ticket to enter, and then you would be able to see the real goods in the mysterious shop. If you went in directly without saying the secret code, you would only be able to buy ordinary goods like life potion, and it was of a low level. It fit the image of a rundown grocery store very well. After Mike said this, a dialog box immediately appeared in front of him. [Please pay 1 gold coin for the ticket.] Chapter 38

Chapter 38: Unexpected Gain! Passive Skill, Swift Steps

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion When he saw the dialog box, the corner of Mikes eyes twitched twice. This is too f*cking evil, isnt it? It cost 1 gold coin just to go in and take a look??? This price was indeed expensive, but Mike still paid for it. At the same time, he posted on the forum again, buying game coins. After he entered the mysterious shop, Mike subconsciously took in the surrounding environment. After all, it was his first time entering the shop. However, after looking at it, Mike found that the mysterious shop gave him an old and shabby feeling. Dust and spider webs covered the shop. The disy shelves beside the wall were pretty much empty. One of the boards was even broken yet the boss was not even bothered to fix it. At this moment, the stooped ck-hearted businessman was standing behind the counter. He smiled sinisterly and said, Youre here to buy something, right? Mike nodded. Then, a list appeared in front of him. The words of the ck-hearted businessman rang by his ears, Since you want to buy something, then pick something. Maybe you can find something you like? Mike ignored him and was focused on looking at the items in front of him. As he looked at them, Mike frowned. The items here were indeed much more expensive than the items sold outside. Take the equipment for example. A level 20 green equipment here was actually priced at 100 gold coins! One had to know that the amount paid by Super Rich to buy Mikes equipment was already very high. Five green equipment should only be priced at 2,000 federation coins. Moreover, Mike spent 10,000 federation coins to buy 100 gold coins! It was simply a sky-high price! However, Mike did not choose to leave immediately. It cost him a lot of money to enter the shop. He had to look carefully. Perhaps there would be something suitable for him? Subconsciously, Mike was feeling a little regretful. He wished he had sold more equipment to Super Rich. Judging by the amount of money Mike had, he could probably only afford one or two items from the mysterious shop. Moreover, this was after he had spent all his federation coins to purchase game coins. As he flipped through the list, Mike could not bear to look at it anymore. There were no good items. They were all trash and expensive. Everyone said that the old man in the mysterious shop was a ck-hearted businessman. It was indeed true! Just as he was about to close the list in front of him, Mike suddenly nced at the corner of his eye and saw an indistinct item. [Swift steps (passive): movement speed increases by 1%.] [Price: 50 gold coins!] When he saw this skill book, Mikes eyes lit up! This was something that was suitable for him!!! Boss, I want to buy this! Mike immediately decided. When the ck-hearted merchant saw the skill book that Mike had chosen, he slightly frowned and said, Lord God yer actually wants to buy such a useless skill? Hearing this, Mike rolled his eyes. You know this skill is f*cking useless yet you dare to sell it at such an expensive price? However, the ck-hearted merchant may have said that, but his words meant otherwise as he still immediately agreed to the deal. This skill book was sold for 50 gold coins, so the ck-hearted merchant definitely made a huge profit. The market price was at most 1 gold coin, or even less than 1 gold coin. However, the market price was the market price. Mike could not just buy passive skills on arge scale as this would cause others to suspect that his innate skill was rted to being passive. He would rather spend more money to hide his trump card. This wasmon knowledge in Second World. After the transaction was sessful, the gold coins in Mikes backpack had almost been emptied. These 50 gold coins were only obtained after he bought them on the forum. Otherwise, how could an ordinary yer have so many gold coins on their first day in the new region? After buying this skill, Mike looked through the entire list of goods. After he confirmed that there were no other skill books, Mike left. The trip to the mysterious shop cost 51 gold coins, which was equivalent to 5100 federation coins. This was simply unimaginable for ordinary yers. However, Mike was in a great mood at this moment. Because his skill list had another passive skill. [Swift Steps (god-tier passive enhancement), increased movement speed by 100%!] With this skill, Mike would not have to face the same situation that had happened in the novice vige. Chasing after four yers and not being able to catch up because of his movement speed was quite unpleasant. The fact that he was unable to catch up to the four yers he was chasing because of his slow movement speed was rather unpleasant. In the future, if anyone provoked him again, that person would not be able to escape anymore! With a happy mood, Mike left Hero City and headed straight for Swamp Forest. After his movement speed was doubled, Mikes travel speed was greatly elerated. Originally, it would take 40 minutes to get from Hero City to the Swamp Forest, but Mike only took 30 minutes to get there. As for why it was not 15 minutes, it was because Mike chose a path with monsters along the way. In order to prevent the monsters from falling behind, Mike slowed down his pace. When he arrived at the entrance of the Swamp Forest dungeon, Mike had already reached level 21. There was probably no other yer in the entire Second World who could level up as fast as Mike. There was also no other yer who could fight monsters like Mike. As long as he walked among the monsters and took a beating, the monsters would mit suicide. Looking at the forest in front of him, Mike smiled and walked in. [Entering the Swamp Forest dungeon.] Chapter 39

Chapter 39: Special Dungeon, Swamp Forest

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion This dungeon actually had some specialties. It did not give yers a feeling where they had entered a dungeon at all. They could just walk straight into it. The scene inside was no different from what one could see from the outside. It was just a forest with purple ground. Of course, the opposite of this purple ground was not normal ground, but a swamp! If he walked on this ground, he could fall into a hidden swamp at any time. Once he fell in, he had to get out as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would die. However, this posed no threat to Mike. Before he obtained Swift Steps, Mike did not think that this task would be difficult for him. Now that he had doubled his movement speed, it was even easier. Mike took a few tentative steps forward and suddenly felt the ground under his feet soften. Then, he stopped and looked at his feet with an interested smile. He saw that he was sinking bit by bit. In a short while, the area below his knees had sunk into the ground. At the same time, Mike looked at his status bar and saw that there was an additional 50% debuff of movement speed. However, average people would only be half as fast here. However, Mike had double the movement speed, so he was no different from the normal speed. Mike lifted his feet and walked forward. He felt as if he was walking in water. He could feel resistance, but his speed was still the same as normal speed. The design of this swamp was that as long as you walked forward, your body would gradually float. Hence, Mike quickly walked out of the swamp and returned his feet on the ground. Looking back at the swamp behind him, which was no different from normal ground, Mike actually found this setting pretty interesting. If it were any other yer, they probably would not be smiling right now because movement speed often affected the operation. Moreover, attacks that were dodgable would be unavoidable. However, Mike did not have this kind of pressure, so he found it interesting. As he continued to walk forward, a few monsters that looked like mud suddenly appeared from the ground in front of him. These monsters all had the same name on their heads, Swamp Monsters. These were level 20 monsters, and their slow speed and disgusting appearance were their characteristics. Mike smiled and pulled out his poisonous sword before walking forward. This mission was very difficult for yers. It was not difficult to deal with these Swamp Monsters, though it was difficult to deal with them in the swamp. This was because once a yer identally walked into the swamp, their movement speed would slow down, and they would need to keep walking forward. If they stopped moving, their entire body would quickly sink, and they would die. This was already difficult enough, but the most difficult part of the quest was the requirement where yers could not receive any damage. This was also the reason why no one had been able toplete this quest for so many years. Something worth mentioning was that some people had thought of?increasing their levels prior topleting this quest. Then, when they encountered the monsters, they could instantly kill them with one move. With that, they would not receive any damage. However, someone had tried this idea and it did not work. The Swamp Forest dungeon was actually not a normal dungeon, but a special dungeon. If the yers did not ept the Legend of the Hero quest, then the?Swamp Forest was just a part of the map. The yers could enter and leave as they pleased. The monsters here would only be level 20 normal monsters. However, after the Legend of the Hero quest was epted, entering the Swamp Forest was equivalent to entering a dungeon. This was also why it felt as if one had entered a private space after entering the Swamp Forest. Since this was a special dungeon, the calction of the game difficulty would definitely be different. If one were to do the Legend of the Hero mission at level 20, then the difficulty would be calcted at level 20. Simrly, if one attempted the Legend of the Hero mission at level 200, the difficulty would be calcted at level 200. Moreover, if one were to do this mission at level 20, the difficulty might even be above a normal level 30 mission. Then, one could imagine how difficult level 200 would be. Therefore, the earlier hepleted this mission, the better! Some yers who had identally exceeded level 20 ended up killing themselves just for the sake ofpleting this mission. However, these all applied to other people. To Mike, he was confident that he couldplete this mission regardless of how level! Ding! One of the Swamp Monster slowly attacked Mike, but it was blocked by the poisonous sword in Mikes hand. [-0] The block was sessful and did not cause any damage. This was Mikes biggest advantage! He passed the level unscathed, and there was no pressure at all! In the Swamp Forest, Mike walked around casually, and he did not even bother to take the initiative to attack these monsters. As long as he took a beating, the monsters would kill themselves, so all Mike needed to do was walk forward. Soon, Mike saw a figure sitting under a tree. A smile appeared on Mikes face. That figure was the key to the mission. Chapter 40

Chapter 40: The Difficulty of the Legends of Heroes!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mike smiled as he walked toward the person on the ground. In order to increase his speed, Mike no longer waited for these monsters to attack him. He attacked as he walked. [-1,000] [-1,000] [-1,000] Numbers appeared above the heads of the surrounding monsters. None of the monsters could even withstand a normal attack from Mike. Very quickly, the surrounding monsters had been cleared out. Meanwhile, Mikes HP was still full. He was unharmed! Mike quickly stepped forward and came to the tree in front of him. When he got closer, he realized that this person was already dead. It was a corpse. Mike pursed his lips and remained silent. In his previous life, Mike had also attempted the Legend of the Hero quest, but he had never progressed this far. He had failed at the first batch of Swamp Monsters that appeared in the outermost area of the Swamp Forest. Arge number of people were directly eliminated as the quests requirement was to not receive any damages. Of course, there were also experts who had made it this far, so Mike knew that he would meet a person here. Moreover, he also knew that this was where the clue for the second half of the mission would be. However, he only knew the facts, he did not know the specific details. Therefore, he could only bend down and search the corpse in front of him. Although the corpse was not rotten, it still felt really strange to do such a thing. Soon, Mike found a letter in the corpses arms. This was obviously a mission clue. Without any hesitation, Mike opened the letter. A sentence was clearly written on the letter: Im tied up in the Swamp Cave, please send someone to help me! It was a simple sentence, and the paper even had some bloodstains. It showed how critical the situation was. In that case, it made sense why the body would appear here. It was likely that the soldier who came out to deliver the letter had died on the way, but it was strange that the body had not rotted. However, Mike was not bothered by it. He only wanted toplete the mission. Looking around, Mike noticed that there was an area in front that waspletely different from other ces. Although this ce was a swamp, its name was Swamp Forest. Since it was called a forest, trees should be present. However, the area in front of him was actually apletely empty space without any trees! There must be a special reason for it. Mike immediately walked toward the empty space. As soon as he stepped on it, his entire body sank at an abnormal speed. Moreover, even if Mike wanted to move forward, he could not move at all. Soon, his whole body sank into the swamp. Silence was once again returned to the Swamp Forest. .. When he opened his eyes, Mike found himself lying in a dimly lit cave. He had no memory of how he ended up lying here. The reason why he could still vaguely see his surroundings was because of the dimly lit mushrooms on the surrounding stone walls. Mike pulled up the game system and checked the time. He was not unconscious. It seemed that the loss of consciousness was just a plot of the mission. Mike stood up and looked at his surroundings. In a direction far away from him, there seemed to be some light. This light was different from the dim light emitted by the surrounding mushrooms. It was an obvious me. It seemed that Mike had to go in that direction. After confirming the direction, Mike lifted his foot and walked forward. However, in the next second, he subconsciously raised his hand. Ding! Mike was slightly stunned. He was actually attacked at this time! If not for his Block skill, he would have failed the quest! Thinking of this, Mike was once again shocked. This quest was indeed very difficult. No wonder everyone said that this was the most difficult quest in Second World! As Mike walked forward, his left hand kept rising, making nking sounds. However, his HP had never been damaged in the slightest. Mike figured that the normal way to y this quest was to hold the torch in one hand and the weapon in the other. He had to be careful throughout his walk. From the looks of it, it was almost impossible for a two-handed weapon yer toplete this quest. This kind of quest was simply too abnormal. With a face full of concern, Mike easily passed through the long tunnel. At the end of the tunnel, which was where the light shone, was a brick tunnel. Torches were hung at equal distance from each other along the sides of the tunnel, so there was absolutely no problem with the lighting. Looking at the tunnel in front of him, Mike narrowed his eyes and revealed a yful smile. There were rows of sculptures on both sides of the tunnel, and from the looks of it, it felt quite oppressive. This design was very obvious, as long as the yer was within a certain range, these sculptures would suddenlye to life and attack the yer. ording to the design of this mission, ordinary yers would probably need to defeat these sculptures one by one. However, was Mike an ordinary yer? The answer was obvious, no! He actually charged straight forward! Every time he passed by a statue, the statue would tremble slightly and then stand up. When Mike came to the end of the tunnel, the tunnel behind him was already filled with monsters. Mike smiled slightly. Its too slow to fight one by one. Itll be easier if you attack together! Chapter 41

Chapter 41: 11 Key Fragments

Mike turned around, and the long passage before him was already filled with statue monsters. The closest one to him was a level 30 monster, and the furthest one was a level 20 monster. If an ordinary yer came here, the normal method of fighting would be to fight the level 20 monster first, then followed by level 21, 22, 23 Last would be the level 30 monster, which totaled up to 11 monsters. This was actually a very difficult challenge for yers. Since the previous quest requirement that allowed no injuries was still applied. In other words, yers had to take turns to fight these 11 monsters and they could not be attacked by the monsters throughout the process. Unless you could defeat them with overwhelming strength, this was a very big test for yers skills. Because these 11 monsters attacking methods, characteristics, and skills may be different. Sometimes, there would even be unexpected situations. The yers would need to deal with them perfectly every time, there was no room for trial and error! Moreover, a variety of skills may be required to deal with these monsters, and the yers must prepare sufficient mana potions. If they werecking, they may end up in an awkward position where they could not use their skills. However, these problems were nonexistent to Mike! Mana potions? Mike had no need for them because he would not be using any skills at all. Skills? Mike did not need them. He only needed to use the most direct and simple method to clear the level perfectly. As for the skills and attack methods of these monsters? That was even less important. From the appearance, it was clear that these monsters used physical attacks. Mike could block all of these attacks! At this moment, the statue monster closest to Mike had already walked in front of Mike. It was a Minotaur who held a huge ax in its hand. It gave off a feeling of immense strength. The Minotaur raised the huge ax in its hand high up. It let out a bellow and smashed the huge ax down heavily. If it was any other yer that was facing such an attack, they would be very worried. This attack could probably directly kill the yer! The difference of 10 levels was not a small challenge for any ordinary yer. However, Mike raised his left hand casually. Ding! The huge ax smashed heavily on the tip of the sword, but only a soft sound was heard. [-2000]! This Minotaurs HP suddenly dropped by arge chunk! At this moment, Mike was not wearing any protective equipment, so his defense was extremely low. Under such circumstances, the damage that the Minotaur could deal was very high. Therefore, after Mikes sessful block, the recoil damage was equally high. From its appearance, this Minotaurs HP should be very high. If it was any other monster, it would have killed itself with just this attack! Other monsters had also swarmed over, but Mike did not panic. He raised his hand and shed at the Minotaurs body. [-600] Looking at the damage, Mike frowned slightly. The damage was very low! He was already level 21, and he was fighting a level 30 monster, but he was still using a level 10 weapon No wonder the damage was low. Looks like I have to think of a way to get a new weapon, Mike thought. As he recalled dungeons or parts of the map that were around level 20 and could produce a good weapon, he was also raising his hand to block the attacks of the surrounding mosters. Every time he blocked, Mike remained calm. However, the monsters would lose arge amount of HP because of the damage from the rebound. As the difference grew, the monsters soon fell one by one. Meanwhile, Mike kept receiving system notifications. [Obtained key fragment 1/11.] [Obtained key fragment 2/11.] [Obtained key fragment 3/11.] .. Soon, thest monster died. The entire tunnel was littered with monster corpses. Meanwhile, Mikes backpack was already filled with 11 key fragments. [Obtained key fragment 11/11, automatically synthesized.] The next moment, a key appeared in Mikes backpack. Mike turned around and looked at the door behind him. There was a keyhole in the middle of the door. It was evident that he could only obtain this key by killing all the monsters in the passage. Then, he could proceed to the next level after he opened the door. Mike smiled, took the key out of his bag, and inserted it into the keyhole. Although the key looked rusty, the process of opening the lock was smooth. After a slight twist, the door began to tremble. Then, the door slowly sank into the ground. The inside of the room was apparent. A person was tied up in the middle of the room. There was a huge monster with four hands patrolling, seemingly guarding the prisoner. Mike frowned slightly when he saw this. That was because the prisoner had an NPC ID on his head. Adjutant Welsh. He isnt Gilgamesh? Chapter 42

Chapter 42: The Setting of the Game Was Nothing in Front of Mike

After seeing the ID of the person in front of him, Mike frowned. He thought that the Legend of the Hero mission would end here, but who knew there would be a follow-up. However, after some careful thinking, it seemed normal. If it was so easy toplete, it was impossible that no one couldplete it once. The greater the difficulty, the more valuable the reward was. Mikes furrowed brows gradually rxed as he began to observe the structure of the room. First of all, Welsh was tied up in the middle of the room and had no room for movement. Meanwhile, the four-handed monster patrolled constantly, moving left and right. Looking at this, Mike felt that something was not right. If it was just fighting monsters, there was no need for the four-handed monster to patrol as such. It just needed to stand in the room and kill whoever came in. There must be a reason for such a design. Mike began to carefully observe the room. Soon, he found that there was a treasure chest hidden on the far right side of the room! It was golden! All of a sudden, Mike became excited. There were many treasure chests in Second World, but from green onwards, the number of treasures was scarce. As for what could be obtained from the treasure, it was random. However, one thing was certain, the color of the treasure chest determined what value the treasure chest had. A golden treasure chest, even if one had bad luck, the rewards were definitely still much better than a purple treasure chest! Seeing this, Mike understood. No wonder this monster was patrolling left and right. In fact, this design was to let the yers find an opportunity. When the monster walked to the leftmost side, yers could open the treasure chest. Then, even if the monster noticed the yers and rushed over to attack, there was still a certain distance between them. The yer could sessfully get the items in the treasure chest! After thinking this through, it was not surprising that the monster would patrol. However Mike still walked directly in the direction of the monster. Open the treasure chest? Why not open it after killing the monster? Mike had just taken a few steps forward before the monster noticed Mike and immediately came over to him. From this, it could be seen that the monsters aggro range was very wide. If yers wanted to get close to the box without being discovered by the monster, they needed to carefully control the aggro range. This was also a test for the yers. In other words, the box was likely to contain an important tool to defeat the monster. All of these settings were very reasonable and lived up to the Legend of the Heros name as the most difficult mission. Though for Mike, everything was simple. Ding! One of the four-handed monsters raised a long knife and shed at Mike, but he easily blocked it. Then, the other three hands took turns attacking Mike. Knife, key, ax, hammer. The four weapons attacked differently and had varied attack frequencies. If normal yers wanted to dodge every attack and find an opening to counterattack, it would indeed be very difficult. Moreover. If normal yers came here but had low attack power, it would be very difficult to fight. They might even need to fight for an hour or two! A long and intense battle would exhaust a lot of the yers mental strength, and they might end up making mistakes. One mistake could result in the failure of the Legend of the Hero. However, all of these difficulties were not worth mentioning in front of Mike. Simple! Other than simple, it was only simple! Because Mike did not have to do anything. He just needed to stand there and let the four-handed monster attack him continuously. Mike did not even bother to take the initiative to attack. After all, his attack power was too low. The damage dealt was not even as high as the rebound damage, so he just let it be. After about 3 minutes, the monster used up itsst bit of HP and fell to the ground. Previously, after defeating the statue monsters in the tunnel, Mike had already gained a lot of experience points. This time, the experience points was even more generous. Because of therge amount of experience points, Mike had directly reached level 23! After all, the four-handed monster was only a quest monster. Although its strength was definitely at the boss level, it did not drop anything. Even though Welsh was tied to a pir and could not move, he still witnessed the entire process. at this moment, he was stunned. Lord God yer, you actually killed this monster alone? The original design of this quest was to let the yers find an opportunity to untie the NPCs ropes and let the NPC fight along with the yers. However, Mike took care of it himself. Looking at the dumbfounded Welsh, Mike did not pay attention to him. Instead, he turned around and walked to the treasure chest on the right side of the room. Open the chest first! Crack crack. After a jolt, the chest opened. The items inside the chest shone with a golden light, turning Mikes face golden. Damn, this thing is too awesome! Chapter 43

Chapter 43: Legendary-Grade Golden Weapon Umbre of Meredith

Looking at the item in the box, Mikes eyes were wide open. [Umbre of Meredith (growth-type weapon)] [Quality: legendary] [Level: the same as the users level] [Attack: increases with level] [Weight: 0.1kg] [Special attribute: could not be dropped] [Special effect: could be transformed into any weapon at any time!] This equipment was very valuable even if it was on the market. It was suitable for any ss at all levels! However, its true value could only be disyed in Mikes hands Because Mike was essentially the only person in the entire Second World who could use all sses of weapons! Besides him, no one else would opt to not choose sses. After all, the active skills that could be learned after changing sses were too powerful. However, in Mikes eyes, those active skills never weighed more than a weak passive skill. Moreover, the Umbre of Meredith had another characteristic. That was that changing to different weapons would add a different passive effect! Mike excitedly picked up the Umbre of Meredith and immediately equipped it on his left hand. The attributes of the Umbre of Meredith immediately changed. [Umbre of Meredith (umbre form)] [Quality: legendary] [Level: 23] [Attack: 180 [Weight: 0.1 kg] [Special attribute: could not be dropped] [Special effect: Power of the Moon, Bone of Meredith] [Power of the Moon (god-tier passive enhancement): attack power increased to 1,000% under the moonlight.] [Bone of Meredith (god-tier passive enhancement): every 0 seconds, it could generate a magic shield to resist any spell damage and control effects.] Seeing these two passive effects, Mikes heart pounded. Invincible. Finally, he waspletely invincible! With rebound, he waspletely immune to all physical attacks. Yet now with the Umbre of Meredith and the support of Bone of Meredith, he was also immune to all magic damage and control effects. He was truly invincible! Moreover, the effect of the Power of the Moon was also shocking. The original effect of Power of the Moon was to increase attack power by 100% under the moonlight, which was double the damage. However, after being buffed by the SSS-grade innate skill, the damage increased from double to ten times! If the current Mike fought at night, it was possible for him to deal over 10,000 damage. What kind of concept was this? Among the bosses of the same level, no boss could withstand a normal attack from Mike! He waspletely invincible! Mike took a deep breath and changed the form of the Umbre of Meredith. Mike was once again shocked. [Sword of Meredith (sword form)] [Quality: legendary] [Level: 23] [Attack: 180] [Weight: 0.1kg] [Special attribute: could not be dropped] [Special effect: Infinite Sword Shadow, Heart of Meredith] [Infinite Sword Shadow (god-tier passive enhancement): each attack will trigger 10 shes.] [Heart of Meredith (god-tier passive enhancement): when faced with a stronger enemy, alltent power in the wielders body would be activated.] The stronger enemy mentioned actually referred to his level, not strength. If one were to calcte based on his strength, there probably would not be anyone in Second World who was stronger than Mike. With the blessing of the Heart of Meredith, every time Mike faced an enemy that was one level higher than him, all of Mikes attributes would be increased by 100%. The original effect might only be 10%, but it was already a very powerful skill. On the other hand, in Mikes hands, it became a very bug-like ability. In other words, if Mike fought a level 123 yer with his current level of 23. Then Mikes attributes would increase by 100 times! It was predicted that one attack could end the battle. Even if one sh could not end the battle, Mike still had the Infinite Sword Shadow skill. Each attack would trigger 10 shes. In other words, one sh from Mike would hit the enemy 11 times!!!! Looking at the Umbre of Meredith in his hand, Mike felt a wave of emotion in his heart. As expected of a golden legendary quality weapon. This weapon can achieve a qualitative leap in quality regardless of the yer! It was not an exaggeration to say that if Mike chose to sell this Umbre of Meredith now, he would not have to worry about money for the rest of his life. It was priceless! Some of the richest people would be willing to spend tens of billions to buy this weapon from Mike. Moreover, even if others intended to kill Mike so that the weapon would be dropped, it would be useless. Not to mention that Mike could not die at all. Even if Mike really died, this Umbre of Meredith also had the special attribute of non-dropping. Therefore, as long as Mike had no intention to sell the Umbre of Meredith, then no one could take it away! At this moment, Mike was even a little hesitant to continue the Legend of the Hero mission. After all, he was already invincible. However, after some thought. This was only the first round of the Legend of the Hero mission, and it already gave such a good reward. If he reallypleted this quest, wouldnt the reward be so strong that it could destroy the world? The more he thought about it, the more excited Mike became. He was now curious as to how powerful he could be. After he calmed himself down, Mike remembered that Adjutant Welsh was still tied to the pir. Lord God yer, could you please save me first Chapter 44

Chapter 44: The Legend of the Hero Was Completed?

Ah, so youre still here? Mike looked at Adjutant Welsh in surprise. Adjutant Welsh was speechless. Sir, Im tied up here. Where else can I go? However, out of respect for God yer, he was too embarrassed to say it out loud. Mike walked over and untied Adjutant Welsh. The NPC moved his wrist and said, Lord God yer, the King of Heroes is in trouble! He looked very anxious. However, Mike raised his eyebrows and asked in a rxed tone, What trouble? Just say it. Uh The King of Heroes is now trapped in the Dark Castle. Are you willing to save him? Of course, Mike was willing. Adjutant Welsh immediately ttered Mike and said a lot of nice words. Finally, Adjutant Welsh waved his hand and a light door appeared in front of the two of them. Adjutant Welsh directly walked into the light door. Mike did not think too much and followed him in. In the next second, the two of them appeared in Hero City. The current Hero City waspletely different from before. Everyone in the city had smiles on their faces. The dark clouds that covered the city had also disappeared. At this moment, a small portion of the yers had already arrived at Hero City. When they saw the sudden change in Hero City, everyone was shocked What happened? Wasnt this ce covered in dark clouds just now? What the hell? Just now, the NPC in front of me was frowning, but he suddenly smiled like he was possessed by a ghost. Could it be that theres a bug in Second World? That shouldnt be! What the hell, what the hell! Not many people could think that this was because the first stage of the Legend of the Hero Quest had beenpleted. However, there were still people who noticed that something was wrong. At this moment, a few new yers who were preparing to attempt the Legend of the Hero in front of the Hall of Heroes were shocked. Whats going on? Why cant we ept the quest?! When did this Adjutant Welsh get here? I recalled that there was no one around just now! This is too weird. What happened? Could it be that someone haspleted the Legend of the Hero A yer suddenly blurted this, and the entrance of the Hall of Heroes fell silent. The dark clouds in Hero City suddenly disappeared, and the NPCs in the city no longer looked sad. An NPC that they had never seen before suddenly appeared In addition, the most important point was the Legend of the Hero quest could not be epted! All these signs pointed to one conclusion. That was, the Legend of the Hero seemed to have actually beenpleted! In this era, news spread rapidly. If this news was an explosive news, it would spread even faster. In less than half an hour, the entire new region knew about this news. The Legend of the Hero mission had beenpleted! Another hour passed. Even the big region heard about this news. At first, everyone did not believe this news. After all, this was not a normal mission, but the Legend of the Hero. A mission that no one had been able toplete since the appearance of Second World, how could it bepleted by a yer on the first day of the new region? However, when they saw the video on the forum, everyone believed it. That was because the Hero City in the screen was indeed something they had never seen before. The weather was extremely clear, and every NPC had a smile on their face. If it was not for the fact that the building on the screen obviously belonged to Hero City, no one would be able to connect the city to Hero City. After epting this fact, new questions naturally appeared. Whopleted the Legend of the Hero? What was the reward of the Legend of the Hero? Because no one hadpleted it before, no one knew that the Legend of the Hero was actually a chain of quests. Everyone thought that the person who hadpleted the quest had already received the Legend of the Hero reward. Just as everyone was making all sorts of guesses The key person in this matter, Mike, had long gone offline. Regarding the matter of increasing his strength, he naturally had motivation. After all, he was someone who had transmigrated back from the future. He was very clear that Second World would merge with the real world in the future. If he died at that time, it would be an actual death. Therefore, he was not at ease. However, even if he had motivation, he still had to pay attention to rest. After all, it was already nighttime, so he immediately chose to go log off. Moreover, he did not want to talk to Adjutant Welsh in front of others. This might expose the secret that he hadpleted the Legend of the Hero. That was unnecessary. However, before Mike went offline, a yer Mike and Adjutant Welsh appeared together. Even though Mike went offline at the speed of light after walking out of the light door, which prevented the yer from clearly discerning Mikes ID. Regardless, that person still guessed it. This guy must be the expert whopleted the Legend of the Hero ! Chapter 45

Chapter 45: The God yer You Mentioned Is Me

In the room, Mike opened his eyes and exited the Second World. Looking at this familiar environment, Mike felt moved. He was still himself, his home was still his home, and the world was still the same world. However, his life had already undergone an earth-shattering change. Who would have thought that he could be reborn and activate his SSS-grade talent? From Inconspicuous Dirt, he had suddenly be the famous God yer in the new region. Mike smiled. Life was truly amazing. Ding dong. At this moment, his phone suddenly lit up and a notification sounded. Mike picked up his phone and took a look. It was his good friend, Little Fat Tom. At this time, Tom sent a message to Mike: [Good brother, do you want toe out for dinner?] Mike smiled. He knew that his good friend was worried about him. Tom was worried that Mike would be depressed because he had activated a D-grade talent. Mike quickly replied with a message: [Okay, where are you?] As soon as this message was sent, there was a knock on the door. The smile on Mikes face became even wider. With such a good brother, he would have no regrets in this life. As soon as he opened the door, Little Fat Tom said, Brother, you dont have to be too depressed. Lets go together At this point, Tom was speechless. Because he could clearly see that not only was there not a trace of depression on Mikes face, but instead he looked as if he was very happy? Toms heart skipped a beat. Could it be that Mike was unable to handle the shock and had gone insane! He nervously looked Mike up and down, not saying a word. Mike smiled faintly and pulled Tom out of the door. Soon, the two of them arrived at a restaurant that they often visited. Toms family background was decent, so they often invited Mike here to eat. Because the two of them were very close, they did not care about the money. After sitting down, Tom asked, Are are you okay? Along the way, he did not dare to ask. He had been carefully observing Mike. However, he found that Mike did not seem to have a mental problem, so he finally opened his mouth. Mike raised his eyebrows and asked, Why am I not okay? Nothing, nothing. Tom waved his hand repeatedly and asked tentatively, Then did you log into the game today? Many people who drew low-level talents would be depressed for a day or two, feeling that they had no hope in life, so they would not want to log into the game. This was a verymon thing, and it happened every year. ording to Toms imagination, Mike should have been lying in his room for the whole day. Tom did note to disturb Mike during the day and only came at night because of this reason. He thought that Mike did not log into the game, but unexpectedly, Mike said, Im logged in. Its developing quite well. How about you? Tom was not expecting this reaction. Seeing that his good friend was fine, Tom was finally happy and immediately became a chatterbox. Oh, dont mention it. Ive died several times today. Second World is too difficult. But this game is really fun. Its just as our teacher said. Its very realistic! I also saw a female NPC changing her clothes in a residential area today. How exciting! When Mike heard this, he was slightly stunned. Because he remembered that in his previous life, Tom had chosen the dwarves Well What race did you choose? Mike asked experimentally. The Dwarves. Tom stuffed a french fry into his mouth and answered naturally. The corner of Mikes eyes twitched twice. This good friend of his, his taste was too strong. He even watched the dwarves change their clothes? Alright, lets not talk about me anymore. Lets talk about you. How was your harvest today? Seeing that his friend seemed to be in a good mood, Tom concluded that Mike should be doing quite well in the game. Who knew that Mike would say something that made no sense. Well, the harvest was quite good. I obtained a golden legendary quality weapon. Mike said indifferently while drinking his c. Tom squinted his small eyes at Mike and teased, Good brother, this is your fault. I treated you as a good brother, and you actually lied to me? Obviously, he did not believe Mikes words. Mike smiled slightly and said nothing. No one would believe such words, it was very normal. Moreover, in Toms eyes, Mike had activated a D-grade talent. How could a D-grade talent obtain a golden weapon so easily? Hearing no response from Mike, Tom changed the topic and said, Oh right, have you heard? There is a student from our batch who seems to have activated an incredible talent. Mike raised his eyebrows and asked, Who is it? Tom looked around, inched his body in front of Mike, and said in a low voice, God yer! Hearing this, Mikes expression became strange. The God yer you are talking about is me. This sentence was an explosive piece of news, but it came out of Mikes mouth with iparable tranquillity. Little Fat Toms eyes went wide. Chapter 46

Chapter 46: The Greatest Sword Hero in the World

You youre lying to me again! Little Fat Tom obviously did not believe him. Mike shrugged and remained silent. What he said was the truth. What could he do if others refused to believe him? The two chatted for a while, and Mike suddenly asked, By the way, is there any mission in Tara City of the Dwarves that can obtain passive skills? Passive skills? Tom was stunned for a moment before he reacted. I remember now. Your talent is rted to passive skills, right? Ive never noticed passive skills before. Ill help you keep an eye out for them. When they were in school, the talent that Mike had activated was indeed rted to passive skills. However, everyone thought that Mike activated the D-grade talent, which was slight passive enhancement. In reality, Mike had activated an SSS-grade talent, god-tier passive enhancement. Although Tom had misunderstood this matter again, Mike did not exin anything, as long as it did not affect him. After Tom agreed to keep an eye out for Mike, the two of them parted ways and agreed to meet after level 40. If yers wanted to leave the territory of their own race, they had to be above level 40, so the two of them were not in a hurry to meet. By the way, Tom was already level 16, and Mike was already level 23. Of course, Tom still did not believe him. .. He went home and rested for the night. Early the next morning, Mike logged into Second World. He had gained so much yesterday, today he had to Master!!! Mike was slightly stunned. Whos talking? He looked back and forth and found a swordsman yer with dark circles around his eyes, he was The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero. Mike looked at him up and down. There was not a single piece of green equipment on him. Some parts of his body were not even equipped. It was fair to say that he was in an extremely miserable state. Such a down and out appearance coupled with his ID was indeed a strange feeling. Mike pointed at himself and asked, Did you call me just now? The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero nodded and looked at Mike with anticipation. He had seen with his own eyes yesterday that a person had walked out of the light door with Adjutant Welsh. Following that, all sorts of strange things happened. The dark clouds in the sky of Hero City disappeared, and the people in the city smiled. ording to his guess, these changes must be rted to the person who walked out of the light door! Although Mike chose to go offline immediately after he came out, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero did not see Mikes face and ID clearly. However, he chose the most effective yet dumbest method. That was to wait here! In Second World, where ever the yer logged off, the yers would appear at the previous log-off point. In other words, as long as The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero had enough perseverance, he would definitely be able to see the person! Moreover now, he had finally seeded! The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero could not help but admire himself in his heart. He was indeed too sincere. He believed that his sincerity would definitely move his master! However, in the next second, he was dumbfounded. Because Mike directly turned around and left. He did not say a word. Master, master, where are you going?! The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero hurriedly followed. Mike continued to walk forward and said without turning his head, Im not your master, dont follow me. However, this sentence was useless. The annoying fly behind him directly ignored this sentence and kept circling around him, chattering non-stop. Master, you must havepleted the Legend of the Hero, right? Youre simply too amazing. Master, can I also be an expert like you? Master, please teach me a few moves! Master, I will definitely not let you down. .. Mike walked all the way from the Hall of Heroes to the Hero Citys South Gate and was silent throughout the journey. However, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero had no intention of giving up at all. He was very persistent. One had to say that this person was really Very annoying! Mike stopped in his tracks and stood where he was. He sighed and said, I just want to ask you a question! Hearing Mikes words, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero hurriedly stood beside Mike and nodded with a serious and expectant look on his face, indicated a green light for his master to start asking him questions. Mike looked into his eyes and asked word by word, Why should I be your master? Once these words were out, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero blinked his eyes. He seemed to never have thought about this question, so he did not know how to answer momentarily. He held it in for a long time, scratched his hair, and finally came up with a not-so-good answer. Because I want to be as good as you. Mike shook his head and left directly. Your reason is not enough to move me. Goodbye. After taking a few steps, he heard The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero shout behind him. As long as you are willing to be my master, I will do anything you want! Hearing this, Mike finally turned his head. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero saw Mike turn his head, and his face was filled with excitement. Mike, on the other hand, smiled and said, You will do whatever I ask you to do? Alright. In that case, you can help me block the killers around me. Chapter 47

Chapter 47: This Disciple Is a Fool, Right?

Hearing Mikes words, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was slightly stunned, obviously unable to react. Meanwhile, Cold Shot, who was hiding in the corner, was startled. How on earth am I discovered?! This is impossible!!! The previous assassination attempt on God yer had failed, but it did not mean that he would give up. After all, the price offered by the employer was too high. So this time, he changed his tactics. Because he discovered a problem. The God yer seemed to have a skill that could block physical attacks. Since that was the case, he spent a sum of money to hire 15 mages to help him assassinate the God yer. This time, he would definitely seed! At first, Cold Shot had received a message from the informant arranged in the city, saying that the God yer had gone to the South gate. He immediately brought his men to ambush them. The moment he saw the God yer appear, Cold Shot was overjoyed. That was because the God yer was not wearing any equipment! This way, their chances of assassinating him would increase by another point! However, now, they had been discovered! Cold Shots face immediately turned ugly. Since he could not assassinate them, he could only fight them head-on! Anyway, he had 15 mages with him, so he was not afraid of him at all! After Cold Shot cheered himself up, he jumped out andughed arrogantly. Hahahaha, God yer, today is the day you die! Brothers, kill him! Mike did not say anything. He silently took out the Umbre of Meredith. With this weapon, he was immune to all magic damage. Easy! After he took out the Umbre of Meredith, he turned his head to look at The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero. After all, there were more than a dozen people on the enemy side. This idiot should know when to retreat. Who knew Damn it! If you want to touch my master, over my dead body! The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero did not hesitate at all. He directly rushed forward with a level 5 white longsword in his hand. Seeing this scene, Mike was speechless. Is this kid really a fool? Isnt he afraid of death? His roar had indeed attracted Cold Shots attention. Cold Shot raised his head and nced at him. He disdainfully raised his hand and fired two shots. What kind of trash dares to interfere with my work? These two shots hit The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero without any suspense and killed him on the spot. When Mike saw this scene, he was even more speechless. This kid is a fool! Did he not n to dodge at all??? After The Worlds Greatest Sword Heros corpse turned into a white light, Cold Shot seemed to have regained a trace of confidence. He looked at Mike and sneered, Kid, I know you are very strong, but this time you must die here! As soon as he finished speaking, a roar came from the city gate of Hero City. Let go of my master,e at me if you have the ability! Mike and Cold Shot looked over at the same time. It was actually that fool from before. He rushed over immediately after resurrecting! This time, Cold Shot said nothing and immediately fired two shots. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero died again. And this time, even his weapon dropped. However, because it was a white level 5 weapon, it was invaluable. No one was willing to pick it up. Cold Shot sneered and said, The world is finally peaceful. Brothers, get ready Before he could finish his words, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero charged out again. Dont touch my master!!! Mike, Cold Shot, This kid had died twice in a row. He had already decreased by one level and was now level 11. Moreover, he had lost all his weapons. Now, he waspletely unarmed. He actually ran over here in that form! This kid was a true idiot!!! Cold Shot seemed to be a little annoyed. He directly used a skilled headshot and killed The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero with one shot. Without a doubt, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero died once again. Mikes heart did not waver. Anyway, he was not rted to this fool. If he died, so be it. It had nothing to do with him. Though in the next second, Cold Shots death-seeking words angered him. I dont think youre that great, kid. Ive killed your disciple several times, but youre still indifferent. Are you afraid? Hearing this, Mike narrowed his eyes and looked at Cold Shot coldly. You said Im afraid? Cold Shot was originally a little arrogant, but after being looked at by Mike, he actually trembled. He suddenly remembered the scene where he led more than a dozen people to besiege Mike and was easily killed. After all, the other party was the God yer! However, he had alreadye this far, and there was no turning back. With so many subordinates watching, he definitely could not back down. Cold Shot gritted his teeth and roared, If youre not afraid, why did you let your disciple die in vain and not fight back? At this moment, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero had resurrected and once again arrived at the scene. He heard Cold Shots words. In the next second, his eyes widened. Im sorry, you seem to have misunderstood something. Mike held the Umbre of Meredith in his left hand and slowly walked forward. When did I say that I wont be fighting back? Chapter 48

Chapter 48: The Powerful Gun of Meredith

Seeing the God yer approaching, Cold Shot panicked. He hurriedly took two steps back and shouted, Quick, kill him, his weakness is magic attack! After receiving the order from the Boss, the 15 mages immediately began to move. Countless spells were shot at Mike. However, an unbelievable scene soon appeared. Mike calmly opened the Umbre of Meredith in his hand and waved it. All the magic attacks were blocked by the golden umbre. 15 magic attacks, total damage, 0! Cold Shot widened his eyes and swallowed his saliva. What, whats going on? Why? Why isnt this guy afraid of magic attacks? Is he a monster?!! At this moment, Mike turned around and saw The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero standing outside the city gate and was staring at him in astonishment. He smiled and waved. Disciple,e here. Let me show you how you should battle. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero replied with an oh and took two steps in Mikes direction. Then, he suddenly realized what was going on. He pointed at himself and asked in disbelief, Did you just call me disciple? Mike nodded with a smile. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero widened his eyes in excitement and suddenly cheered, Yay!!! Thats great!!! I finally seeded in bing a disciple!!!! Thats great, thats great!!! The next second, he suddenly fell t on the ground and his body suddenly disappeared. Mike was stunned for a moment when he saw this scene. Then, he immediately understood. This kid pulled an all-nighter just to camp him. His mental state was already very bad. Now, he got excited, so he was forced to disconnect and return to the real world. Forget it. Although this kid disappeared, Mike could just leave and pretend that none of this happened. However, since he had already agreed to take him as a disciple, then Mike would naturally fulfill his promise. He did not like to go back on his words. The most important reason was that this silly kid had sessfully moved Mike. Mike had not seen such a silly person for a long time. Just for one sentence, he could send himself to death again and again. Even though he had already dropped his level and even his weapon had exploded, he still chose to continue sending himself to death. This kind of fool was sometimes quite cute. Thinking of this, Mike smiled and looked at Cold Shot. Alright, Ive settled my matters. Now its time to settle your matters. Mike sneered and raised the Umbre of Meredith in his hand. Change form! [Gun of Meredith (spear form)] [Quality: legendary] [Level: 23] [Attack: 180] [Weight: 0.1 kg] [Special attributes: could not be dropped] [Special effects: Rapid Reload, Ultimate Combo] [Rapid Reload (god-tier passive enhancement): ammo capacity increased to 1,000%, reload speed reduced to 0 seconds.] [Ultimate Combo (god-tier passive enhancement): every attack triggers 10 shots.] The original effects of these two skills were already powerful enough. One was to increase the ammunition capacity to 200% and reduce the loading speed by 50%. The other was to trigger two shots per attack. The effects were heaven-defying. However, with the blessing of his SSS-grade talent, the gun in Mikes hands hadpletely turned into a Gatling gun with unlimited bullets. It did not need to be reloaded at all. Bullets fired endlessly, and one bullet could cause the damage of 10 bullets! Invincible! Mike raised the Gun of Meredith in his hand and revealed a sinister smile. Were your previous attacks actually considered as attacks? Now Ill show you what is called an attack! The next second, the muzzle of the gun shot out mes, and the bullets mercilessly poured onto the bodies of the 16 assassins. Each shot dealt tons of damage, instantly killing them! However, Cold Shot could not figure it out until he died. Why is God yer immune to magic damage this time? Why did the strange umbre weapon in his hand suddenly turn into a gun??? Why is this guy so powerful!!! With many questions, Cold Shot and the 15 mages he brought all turned into white light and disappeared. Only weapons and equipment were left on the ground. Mike raised his hand and blew at the smokeing from the muzzle of his gun. Then, he picked up all the equipment. Although he no longer cared about this equipment, the pieces of level 10 equipment could be given to The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero. Since he had agreed to take him as a disciple, he would definitely take care of him. Otherwise, as his master, it would be too unreasonable. After collecting all the equipment, Mike left Hero City. He nned to go to a good ce to level up. The Tower of Challenges! Chapter 49

Chapter 49: The Strongest yer in the New Region, Strongest Left Fist

The Tower of Challenges was located to the South of Hero City. It was a special ce. Because the Tower of Challenges had no level requirement, anyone could enter, but only one person could enter. If you entered at level 20, the tower would have a level 20 monster. If you entered at level 30, the tower would have a level 30 monster. It might seem like a suitable ce for everyone to level up, but that was not the case. This was because the Tower of Challenges had a very difficult part. yers were not allowed to use their own potions! With this, yers had to be extra careful when entering the Tower of Challenges. If they did not have the skills to recover their HP and mana, they would not go far. They might as well go to other leveling grounds. Hence, in everyones eyes, the Tower of Challenges was only suitable for two types of yers. One type was an expert with very good skills. Someone that couldplete each levels challenge while suffering as little damage as possible, thus obtaining very high rewards. The other type was a yer with a special recovery skill. They could use their own skills to recover their HP and mana. In a map like the Tower of Challenges, which restricted potion usage, they would still be at an advantage. However, no one had expected the third type of person who was also suited to go to the Tower of Challenges. That was, invincible yers. Although it was very strange, there were indeed such yers in the world, such as Mike. Mike arrived at the Tower of Challenges with ease. He had tried it once but failed on the fifth floor. The reward was pitifully small, he would have been better off fighting ordinary monsters to level up. From then on, he never came to the Tower of Challenges again. However, in this life, he wanted to try and find out how many floors there were in the Tower of Challenges! In his previous lifes memory, the highest record of the Tower of Challenges was the 58th floor. The yers ID was Raven of Hell, and he was an expert! .. When he came to the Tower of Challenges, Mike looked at the tower that pierced through the clouds and was unable to see the top of the tower. He sighed with emotion. After repeating his life, he did not expect toe to this ce again. This time, he wanted to break the record set by Raven of Hell and create a record that no one could break! Thinking of this, Mike was about to lift his foot and enter. However, he heard a voice beside him. Eh, are you God yer? Mike was slightly stunned. He turned his head and saw a bald martial artist yer. His ID was Strongest Left Fist. When he saw this yer, Mike revealed a surprised look. Because Mike knew who Strongest Left Fist was! In his previous life, Strongest Left Fist was the number one yer in this batch of yers. In other words, he was the most powerful yer this year! Not only was Strongest Left Fist a popr yer in the new region back then (which was this year), he was also a popr yer when he entered the big server the following year and was fought over by variousrge guilds. In the end, he was signed by Myth Guild with an annual sry of five million and became the right-hand man of Myths Guild leader, Moon Picking. It could be said that he had soared to the sky with a single step. Such a high and mighty figure was not someone that Mike coulde into contact with in his previous life. Though in this life, the other party actually took the initiative toe over and greet him. This feeling was very strange Mike pulled back his thoughts and nodded, Its me. Strongest Left Fist looked mike up and down for a while and said in puzzlement, Ive heard a lot of things about you, and I know that youre very strong, but I have a question Strongest Left Fist touched his bald head and asked with apletely iprehensible expression, Why dont you wear any equipment? Mike smiled slightly and said, Because I dont need any equipment. This sentence could be said to havepletely shocked Strongest Left Fist. In his eyes, he was already arrogant to the extreme and hadpletely disregarded everyone else. He did not expect God yer to be even more arrogant than him. At this time, Strongest Left Fist saw the golden weapon in Mikes hand and understood. Looks like your confidencees from this weapon. Mike waved the Umbre of Meredith in his hand and smiled. You want to snatch it? Strongest Left Fist shook his head. Snatching other peoples weapons is not my style, but I do want topete with you and see who is better. Mike was not surprised by Strongest Left Fists words. Because in his memories of his previous life, Strongest Left Fist was such a person. He liked to challenge all kinds of experts and prove himself by defeating them. Mike smiled and looked at the Tower of Challenges, In that case, why dont wepete to see who can reach the higher level? Strongest Left Fist smiled. Sure! The two of them walked into the Tower of Challenges at the same time. After entering, they saw three goblins. This was the first level of the Tower of Challenges. Many yers were confused by the weak monsters on this level and mistaken the Tower of Challenges for being easy. However, when they reached the fifth level, they would understand how difficult the Tower of Challenges was. Mike raised his hand and changed the Umbre of Meredith into its gun form. He raised his hand and fired a series of shots, instantly killing all three monsters. On the other side, the Strongest Left Fist had also instantly killed the three goblins on the first level and entered the second level. Thepetition between the two new region masters had officially begun! Chapter 50

Chapter 50: Tower of Challenges? Instant Kill!

The Tower of Challenges, second floor. Strongest Left Fist stood on one side of the tower. In front of him were three Minotaurs holding giant axes. They had a ssic monster appearance. Facing these three monsters, who were also level 20, Strongest Left Fist did not hesitate at all and directly rushed forward. The Minotaur at the front noticed Strongest Left Fist. After roaring angrily, it suddenly bent down and used its horn to face the intruder in front of it. Then, it rushed over. It was very fast, but Strongest Left Fist just dodged to the side and easily avoided the collision attack. In the next instant, he jumped on the spot. The moment his feet left the ground, the giant ax in the Minotaurs hand smashed heavily onto the ground. This attack created a shockwave. If Strongest Left Fist did not jump, he would have been knocked unconscious by the shockwave. Although the damage from the shockwave was not high, being stunned in such a ce was very dangerous. The three Minotaurs might stun him one after another and then kill him directly. The moment Strongest Left Fist jumped, not only did he avoid the shockwave, but he also flipped in the air. The heel of his left footnded heavily on the head of the Minotaur. This hit directly took arge chunk of Minotaurs health. He immediately followed up with a follow-up attack. He raised both his fists and continuously attacked the Minotaurs body. It was different from ordinary martial artists. Other martial artists all had their left fist in front and their right fist in the back. They weremonly known as light and heavy fists. However, Strongest Left Fist had his left fist in the back and his right fist in the front. Because he was left-handed. The storm-like attacksnded on the Minotaurs body. Moreover, every time the Minotaurs body emitted a red light, Strongest Left Fist would immediately retract his fist and take a few steps back to dodge the Minotaurs attacks. Just like that, he circled between the three monsters steadily, attacking back and forth. When the three Minotaurs fell to the ground, Strongest Left Fist was still at full health. He did not need the five seconds of preparation time provided after thepletion of each floor. He smiled and looked at the corpses on the ground, thinking to himself, That God yer should still be fighting these Minotaurs. I will definitely win thispetition. In the next second, a system notification sounded in his ear. [Congrattions to yer God yer for sessfullypleting the fifth level of Tower of Challenges, setting a new record.] [Congrattions to yer God yer for sessfullypleting the fifth level of Tower of Challenges, setting a new record.] [Congrattions to yer God yer for sessfullypleting the fifth level of Tower of Challenges, setting a new record.] Upon hearing these three notifications, Strongest Left Fists face was filled with disbelief. This was impossible! He had already reached his limit in clearing the second level. Why was God yer faster than him? Even if his weapon was better than his, it was impossible for him to have such a speed! In an instant, Strongest Left Fist seemed to have thought of something and came to an understanding. So that was how it was! God yer must havepletely given up on defense, which was why he could ascend to the fifth floor so quickly! Thinking of this, Strongest Left Fist sneered. It seemed that this God yer was just a superficial yer and was not an expert at all. In the Tower of Challenges, HP was very important. If he wanted to pursue speed now, then his next battle would be very difficult. After adjusting his mentality, Strongest Left Fist began the third levels challenge. .. On the other side, Mike had already reached the sixth level. The fifth level just now was a difficult hurdle for Mike in his previous life. The five goblin bombers threw bombs indiscriminately and they made the previous Mike miserable. However, this time, Mike directly took out the Gun of Meredith. Bang bang bang bang bang. Five shots ended the battle. Easy, pleasant, and simple. The next second, two humanoid monsters appeared in front of Mike. They looked no different from yers. Even their moves were the same as yers. Their names were Sulk and Shure. One was a gunman, and the other was a swordsman. Of course, these two people were not yers. They were also monsters. This level was very obvious. It was a PK between yers to pass the level. Sulk raised the sword in his hand and his eyes revealed an ominous glint. Shure, on the other hand, was casually wiping the pistol in his hand. From anyones point of view, these two guys looked like experts. It was obvious that they were not easy to deal with. However, Mikes heart did not waver. He raised his gun and pulled the trigger. Bang bang. Instant kill! Following that, another 5 seconds of preparation time was provided. These 5 seconds of preparation time was originally reserved for yers to cast buffs or use some potions that they had obtained from the Tower of Challenges. However, to Mike, these 5 seconds seemed like an eternity. He did not even need 5 seconds to fight monsters! The seventh level. Five monsters. Bang bang bang bang bang bang! Instant kill! The eighth level. Six monsters. Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang! Instant kill! Instant kill! Instant kill! Instant kill! At every level, Mike would instantly kill all the monsters! At this time, Strongest Left Fist had just reached the fourth level. He estimated in his heart that God yer should be low on HP by now. He should have slowed down the speed of killing monsters. In other words, it was his, Strongest Left Fists turn to catch up! Strongest Left Fists lips curled up slightly, revealing a confident smile. In the next second, three notifications sounded. [Congrattions to yer God yer for sessfullypleting the tenth level of the Tower of Challenges, setting a new record.] [Congrattions to yer God yer for sessfullypleting the tenth level of the Tower of Challenges, setting a new record.] [Congrattions to yer God yer for sessfullypleting the tenth level of the Tower of Challenges, setting a new record.] Chapter 53 - Just a Player From a New

Chapter 53: Just a yer From a New Region, How Powerful Could He Be?

Mike was still in the Tower of Challenges and was releasing small fireballs out of boredom. However, at this moment, the entire Second World seemed to have stopped functioning. yers who were leveling stopped leveling, yers who were setting up stalls stopped setting up stalls, and yers who were spending stopped spending. Everyone was focused and was waiting for the next full-service announcement. Everyone was already aware of the frequency. Every 30 seconds. Every 30 seconds, there would be a full-service announcement regarding God yer. Moreover, the number of levels in the announcement would increase by five. Everyone no longer cared about how God yer did it. They were more concerned about how many levels God yer couldplete. The highest record of the Tower of Challenges in the big region was 58 floors, and the record-holder was Raven of Hell. This was something that almost everyone knew. Now, every yer could not help but be curious. Could God yer break this record? .. At the same time, in Second Worlds big region. In the meeting room of the city lords pce in Arco City, a yer called Snow Eagle was seriously looking at the map on the table. As the city lord of Arco City, not only did he need to think about the ways to protect his foundation, but he also needed to think about how to expand his territory. At this moment, he was concerned about expanding his territory. Suddenly, a yer pushed open the door and entered. Snow Eagle frowned slightly, but he did not speak. He hated it when someone barged in without knocking especially while he was deep in thought in the meeting room. However, at the same time, he knew that only his trusted subordinates would dare to do so. If they acted this way, they must have something important to inform him. Snow Eagle turned around. The person was the Legion Commander of the Snow Country Guild, Snow Wolf. Did something happen? Snow Eagle asked. If it was any other yer, Snow Eagle would never take the initiative to ask. However, it was different when the Legionmander came. Based on the current situation of Snow Country Guild, anything rted to the legion was extremely important. Hence, he took the initiative to speak. At this moment, Snow Wolfs expression was a littleplicated. He seemed to be excited, but at the same time, a hint was worried was also present on his face. After tidying up his words, Snow Wolf said, Guild leader, have you heard? There seems to be a monster yer in the new region! New region? Snow Eagle frowned. He seemed to be unhappy with Snow Wolf. How important can the new region be? How powerful can the yers in the new region be? He was unhappy as he was disturbed over such trivial matter. However, the other party was his first Legion Commander, so he still gave him some face and asked, What monster yer? Snow Wolf took a deep breath and said, Its a yer called God yer, he Before he could finish, Snow Eagle waved his hand impatiently and said, I know this person. He just got the NPC to help him kill a few yers. Its nothing. Snow Eagle had also heard about this matter. As the guild leader of Snow Country Guild and the city lord of Arco City, he would naturally pay attention to the news on the forum. In his opinion, it was nothing more than a new yer who had a talent rted to NPCs that had appeared this year. This was not a big deal at all. However, the corner of Snow Wolfs eyes twitched. He shook his head and said, What I want to talk about is not this matter, but something else. Snow Eagles patience was almost at its limit. He had no interest in this God yer at all. However, he still decided to listen to Snow Wolf and berate himter. Otherwise, if he came to him for all sorts of nonsense in the future, wouldnt he be annoyed to death? Then tell me, what is it? Snow Wolf revealed an anxious expression. He frowned and said: Guild leader, do you know that this new region yer called God yer is currently in the Tower of Challenges? And He has already broken through the 50th level. After Snow Eagle heard it, he waved his hand and said, I thought you were going to say something. Isnt it just the Tower of Challenges? In the future, this kind of thing At this point, Snow Eagle was suddenly stunned. He looked at Snow Wolf. What level did you say? Snow Eagle was afraid that his ears had heard wrongly, so he hurriedly asked. The 50th level! Snow Wolfs expression was still very grave. This time, Snow Eagle also became serious. A new yer could actually reach the 50th level of the Tower of Challenges? This was simply unimaginable! The lower the level, the fewer tricks and trump cards one had. This was something everyone knew. Take skills as an example. Many skills could only be learned after reaching a certain level. In other words, the lower the level, the fewer skills there were. Under the circumstances where there were very few skills, if one wanted to reach the upper levels of the Tower of Challenges, they either had extremely powerful equipment or extremely outstanding skills. Or, one could have both! Snow Eagle narrowed his eyes. If one had powerful equipment, this was nothing to be concerned about. After all, low-level equipment would eventually be eliminated. yers could not remain at level 10 or 20 forever. However, if one had outstanding skills Then this yer was worth recruiting. It was also a good choice to recruit him into the guild. After all, the highest record of the Tower of Challenges was only 58 floors. It was already very surprising that this new yer could reach the 50th floor on the second day after the new region was opened. We can consider recruiting such a talent. Snow Eagle nodded. After making thisment, he nned to continue looking at the map. Previously, he had already forgiven Snow Wolf in his heart for disturbing his thoughts. Though that was it. It was still the same sentence. A new yer was not worth paying too much attention to. However, Snow Eagle was not done yet. He continued, That is not the main point. The main point is that he is advancing at an insane speed. Really? How fast can he be? Snow Eagle looked at the map as he asked casually. Snow Wolf hesitated for a moment before saying in a low voice, 30 seconds 30 seconds for five floors. Snow Eagle was stunned for a moment and looked at Snow Wolf in shock. How many seconds did you just say?! His eyes were filled with disbelief. 30 seconds for five floors, how was that possible?! Yet, what he got in return was Snow Wolfs confident tone. He only needs 30 seconds to pass five floors. If the waiting time is removed On average, one second per floor! Hearing this answer, Snow Eagle waspletely shocked. One second per floor, instant kill! This was no longer something as simple as having powerful equipment. There must be something special about this God yer! Where is he now? Is there any way to contact him? Snow Eagle asked urgently. If he could recruit yers with such strength into the guild one yearter, it would definitely be an important increase in strength for the guild. Snow Wolf nodded when he heard that and said in a low voice, Let me take a look at the forum. Meanwhile, Snow Eagle was patiently waiting at the side. After about a minute, Snow Wolfs eyes revealed a shocked expression. No, it was not shock, it was fear! The record has been broken What? Snow Eagle did not hear him clearly. Snow Wolf raised his head and looked at the guild leader. His lips trembled as he said, The highest record of the Tower of Challenges has been broken God yer! Chapter 54 - This Guy Was a Genius! Rope in God Slayer at All Cost!

Chapter 54: This Guy Was a Genius! Rope in God yer at All Cost!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What did you say?! Snow Eagle could no longer hide the shock in his eyes. ? The highest record of the Tower of Challenges was broken. He might be surprised, but he would not be that surprised. What truly surprised him was that someone had broken the highest record of the Tower of Challenges in the new region that had just opened yesterday. Wasnt this shocking enough? What did you say that persons name was? God yer! God yer huh... Snow Eagle silently muttered in his heart as he memorized this name. Following that, he immediately issued an order to the first Legion Commander, Snow Wolf. I must contact this person at all costs. I will definitely make him join our Snow Country Guild! Hearing this order, Snow Wolf agreed. He nodded his head excitedly. After all, the reason why he hade to the guild leader in such a hurry was to convince the guild leader to recruit this genius. As long as God yer joined the Snow Country Guild, the strength of the guild would increase greatly! After Snow Wolf left the meeting room, the meeting room returned to its usual peace. Snow Eagle squinted his eyes and opened the forum. He wanted to take a look at the posts rted to God yer. The top post was rted to God yer. The highest record of the Tower of Challenges has been broken. How did the mysterious new region yer God yer do it? After opening the post, the details of the incident were recorded. The threads owner was originally fighting a dungeon with his friends. When they first heard the announcement, everyone was stunned for a moment. Consequently, they were all wiped out. After they were teleported out of the dungeon, they could not help but cursed at God yer. They cursed him for the unnecessary full-service announcement. In the end, just as they were about to enter the dungeon again, the announcement sounded again. This time, they did not curse. Instead, they were a little surprised. This was because the interval between the two announcements was a little too fast. It was only less than two to three minutes. Just as they were discussing, the third full-service announcement sounded again. Immediately, they decided to not enter the dungeon for the time being. They would wait until God yer stopped triggering the full-service announcement. In the end, the situation got out of hand. On average, there were two full-service announcements per minute. They had never heard of such frequent announcements before. There was a slight pause in between, but it did not take long before it returned to a 30 seconds frequency. Now that he had reached the 60th floor, it meant that he had broken the highest record of the Tower of Challenges. Even if the new region and the big server had not merged, the yers in the new region knew a lot about the big server. The poster guessed that Raven of Hell should be feeling pressured now. .. Seeing this, the excitement in Snow Eagles eyes became even stronger. He originally thought that God yer was a genius. However now, it seemed that this was no longer a matter of whether he was a genius or not. Just as the first Legion Commander Snow Wolf said. God yer was a monster! Humans simply could not do such a thing. If they could recruit such a person, it would definitely be the luck of Snow Country! As he read, he subconsciously refreshed the post. He had no other intention. It was just a meaningless refresh. Many people would do the same. Though because of this refresh, Snow Wolf was shocked again. Because the content of the post had changed. God yer has already cleared the 70th level! The corner of Snow Wolfs eyes twitched twice, and a sense of crisis suddenly appeared in his heart. Snow Country must not be the only guild that had discovered such a talent. Other guilds must have also discovered it! He quickly flipped to thement section at the bottom of the post. As expected! The fewments that had the most likes in thement section were all invitations from the major guilds in the region! [135thment, me Emperor: I wonder if brother God yer is willing to join our Volcano Guild. When you see this message, you can contact me privately. The treatment is guaranteed to satisfy you!] [422ndment, Infinity: Challenge the Limits Guild will forever wee God yer. The annual sry is temporarily set at 10 million. We can talk about it in detail!] [677thment, Ghost King: Hells Frontline Guild would like to invite brother God yer to join us. As long as you are willing to join, you can directly be promoted to a party leader. Half a year after you join, you will directly be promoted as the fifth Legion Commander!] [890thment, Moon Picking: Our Myth Guild needs talent like God yer. If you want any treatment, feel free to ask us!] What was more interesting was that there was ament from a passerby yer that was also trending. It was below Moon Pickingsment. [1024thment, Ant on the Mushroom: How ironic. God actually invited God yer to be hispanion?] Thisment was obviously mocking Myth Guild. After Snow Eagle read it, he silently gave a thumbs up to thement. As thergest guild in the region, Myth Guild naturally suppressed Snow Country Guild in many areas. Snow Eagle had long been displeased with him. It was a pity that he could not defeat him. Regardless of whether it was his individual strength or the strength of the guild, he could not defeat him. Snow Eagle could not help but think that if God yer was willing to join Snow Country... Would it be possible to surpass the Myth Guild? A hint of fanaticism appeared in Snow Eagles eyes. It was very possible! A thousand troops were easy to obtain, but a general was hard to obtain! The significance of a top-tier yer was always the highest. I must emphasize once more to Snow Wolf. No matter the cost, I must rope in God yer! If I cant rope him in... I cant let other guilds seed either! A vicious glint shed across Snow Eagles eyes as if he was calcting something. .. New York Citys number one high school, principals office. Edward had already found out that God yer had broken the highest record in the Tower of Challenges. He happily opened his wine cab and took out the red wine that he had treasured for five years. This is really a great thing. I didnt expect Delia to be so outstanding! The principal muttered to himself as he opened the wine. He felt that this God yer was definitely Delia from ss A. There was absolutely no mistake about it. Other than S-grade talents, who else could achieve such a level? Although Edward felt that it was very difficult for S-grade talents to achieve this, Delias talent was strong cooldown reduction. If it was this talent, then it might be achievable. After he poured half a ss of wine on the table, he ced the red wine bottle into the ice bucket and could not help but pick up the phone on his desk. Originally, he wanted to wait for the students to return to school in two days time to discuss this matter, but he could no longer resist himself. After the number rang three times, the call was picked up. The person who answered the call was Delias mother. Hello, Congrattions. Edward could not help but say with a look of joy. Congrattions? Delias mother on the other end of the phone seemed to be a little puzzled. He could vaguely hear a girl crying in the room. From the sound of it, it was probably Delia. Edward frowned slightly. An ominous feeling rose in his heart. He hurriedly asked, Didnt Delia break the highest record in the Tower of Challenges today? There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone. Edward was shocked by the answer. Ive heard about that. God yer isnt Delia. Chapter 55 - The Moment Anticipated by Everyone, the 100th Floor of the Tower of Challenges!

Chapter 55: The Moment Anticipated by Everyone, the 100th Floor of the Tower of Challenges!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What did you say? Delia isnt God yer?! Edward was already iparably shocked at this moment. ? He lost his grip on the red wine in his hand and identally dropped it on the floor, dyeing the floor red. But at this moment, Edward had no mood to pay attention to the red wine that he usually treasured to the extreme. There was only one question left in his mind. Who was God yer?! It seemed that after hearing Edwards words, Delias cries on the other end of the phone became even louder. Delias mother hurriedly said a few words to Edward before directly hanging up the phone. She needed tofort her daughter. Delia, who was the most outstanding student in the current batch of New York Citys No.1 High School, was now being outssed by God yer who had suddenly appeared. Moreover, she was utterly outssed by the God yer. The pride of a genius was instantly shattered. Edward, who was in the office, listened to the busy tone on the phone and was silent for a long time. His heart rate remained high for a long time. He hung up the phone in a state of confusion and then called the principal of Washingtons top high school. Hey, let me ask you something. Dont lie to me. Edward asked in a serious tone. The other party was silent for a moment and answered, Ask away. Edward took a deep breath and tried to calm his tone, but his voice was still a little shaky. Is this years God yer a student of your school? After hearing it, the other party was a little angry at first, Edward, are you here to mock me? If so, then youve seeded! However, when Edward heard this, he was slightly stunned. What do you mean? The person on the other end of the line was also stunned. Clearly, there was some misunderstanding between the two. Isnt God yer Delia from ss A of your school? It was very normal for various schools to know each others outstanding students. However, Edward sighed, I wish she was God yer, but unfortunately, its someone else. The other end of the phone fell silent again. God yer is not a student of our school either. Our school doesnt have any S-grade talents this year. The two of them fell silent. They were both wondering who this God yer was. After asking this question, the two of them no longer had the mood to continue the conversation. They chatted for a while and politely greeted each other. Then Ill see you at the end of the months student exchange meeting. Okay. After hanging up, Edward was silent for a long time. The identity of this God yer was still a mystery. If he could not find out who this student was before the end of the months student exchange meeting, then New York Citys No. 1 High School might not be able to win the championship this time. He had to find out as soon as possible! Thinking of this, he immediately picked up the phone and dialed. Charlie, this is Edward. Hurry up and find out which school God yer in the new region is from! I know its difficult, but we have to do this! Yes, we have to find out at all costs. If its possible, transfer him to our school at any cost! After hanging up the phone, Edward looked at the red wine in the ice bucket in a daze. This year would not be a simple year! .. Mikes matter had already caused many reactions in the real world, but he was still in the Tower of Challenges. Furthermore, he had already reached the 99th floor. At this moment, the entire Second World was boiling. No one was doing anything. They were all waiting. Waiting for God yer to clear the 100th level! This could definitely be considered a milestone for Second World! If God yer really seeded, everyone in this region would feel proud. Strongest Left Fist, who was waiting under the tower, had gradually changed his mindset. He was very conflicted now. On one hand, he really wanted to see God yer sessfully clear the 100th level. On the other hand, he did not want the God yer to seed, because he felt that he could clear the 100th level in the future, just not now. If God yer seeded today, then there would be no purpose for him toplete the 100th level in the future. Other people would always remember Everest, but 99% of the people in the world were not aware of the second-highest mountain in the world. God yer... Strongest Left Fists eyes were burning with fighting spirit. This man would be his only challenge target in Second World! He would work hard to surpass God yer! .. The 99th floor. When he saw the monster corpses lying on the ground, Mike yawned. Boring, it was too boring. Too easy. He only needed to casually release a small fireball on the ground to clear the monsters on the floor. What if the monsters HP was too high and one fireball couldnt clear it? Just release another fireball. This was how he reached the 99th floor. After Mike released the first fireball, the monster did not die. However, when the second fireball wasunched, the monsters were all dead. It was too easy. It seemed that the Tower of Challenges was just . After clearing the 100th floor, he might as well quit. It was no fun. Mike even felt that the five second waiting time was a bit long. Five seconds finally passed. Mike raised his staff and released the fireball again. Let all this end with this fireball. However, after the fireball spell was cast, Mike frowned. Because he found that there were no monsters on the 100th floor. Whats going on? Mike was slightly stunned and stopped casting the fireball spell. Can it be that the monsters on this floor are invisible? Mike could not help but think so. Though it was not the case. At this time, a veryplicated purple magic circle suddenly appeared on the ground. Countless profound and obscure runes in the magic circle glowed faintly as if they were breathing. Waves of ck aura came from the magic circle. Mikes eyes lit up. It seemed that the 100th floor was indeed different from the previous floors! Finally, there was something new. Mike focused his attention on the magic circle. In the middle of the magic circle, a ck figure slowly appeared. It looked as if it had emerged from the ground. When the ck figures feet eventually appeared on the ground, the ck film around the figure finally disappeared, revealing the appearance of the person inside. Seeing this person, Mike was slightly stunned. A ck shabby hooded robe, a skull face, and an especiallyrge ck sickle... You are...Death?! Chapter 56 - The 100th Challenge, Killing God With One Slash!

Chapter 56: The 100th Challenge, Killing God With One sh!

The ck-robed skeleton man who was holding a ck scythe let out a coldugh. I didnt expect that there would be an adventurer who could recognize me. Thats right, I am the god of death! After hearing this answer, Mike raised his staff and directly shot a small fireball at the god of death. The fireball exploded on the spot, but it did not pose any threat to Death God. Death Godughed sinisterly again, Hehehe, what you see is just a projection. The real me is in the Underworld. Mike nodded slightly to show that he understood. Then, he asked, So, why did you suddenlye and look for me? What about the challenge on the 100th floor? Death Godughed sinisterly and answered, Since Im here, I naturally have a reason. In fact, the person Im looking for isnt you, but someone who can reach the 100th floor. Because I have something for you to do, hehehe. Death God raised his sickle and circled around Mike, seemingly sizing him up. Mike knew that this Death God was going to give him a mission. He did not expect that the 100th floor of the Tower of Challenges could trigger a mission. No one had ever known of this. After all, the highest record had always been the 58th floor, thus it was normal that no one knew about this. Mike said calmly, Since theres a mission, then hurry up and issue it. Hehehehe. Death God seemed to especially like making this kind of ear-piercingughter. He looked at Mike with his eyes that had no eyeballs and said, What I want you to do is not a simple thing. Before I hand it over to you, I have to assess your strength first. In other words, I still have to fight on the 100th floor. Tsk, how troublesome. Just hurry up and release the enemy. Mike curled his lips with an annoyed look. Hehehehe. Death God raised his sickle and said to Mike, It seems that you still dont understand the situation. The challenge you will face on the 100th floor is me! You? Mike sized him up. You want me to fight with a projection? Arent you acting shamelessly? Of course you wont be fighting my projection. Hehehehe. Death God finished circling around Mike and stood in front of him. He said, I will release my divine sense clone toe here. You will be fighting with my divine sense clone. Of course, you absolutely cant win. Even if my divine sense clone only has 1% of my original bodys strength, you still cant win. Mike curled his lips and did not say anything. Words were often powerless. Actions spoke louder than words. Death God obviously did not realize Mikes thoughts, he continued saying, You only need to use your full strength to fight against my divine sense clone. If I feel that you can meet my requirements, this mission will be handed over to you. Hehehe, the reward for this mission is very generous. You can rest assured. Then, are you ready, human adventurer? Mike yawned out of boredom and urged, We couldve started fighting long ago. Death Godughed sinisterly and said, Hehe, then attack me. Ill let you attack me first. Hearing this, Mikes face was distorted as he tried to hold back hisughter. He did not mean anything else. Because he genuinely found this sentence hrious. Letting him attack first was no different from dering the end of the battle. However, since Death God had already offered, Mike naturally had no reason to refuse. If thats the case, then take this. With a slight shake of his left hand, the Gun of Meredith in Mikes hand immediately underwent a transformation. [Sword of Meredith (sword form)] [Quality: legendary] [Level: 25] [Attack: 200] [Special attribute: could not be dropped] [Special effect: Infinite Sword Shadow, Heart of Meredith] [Infinite Sword Shadow (god-tier passive enhancement): each attack will trigger 10 shes.] [Heart of Meredith (god-tier passive enhancement): when faced with a stronger enemy, alltent power in the wielders body would be activated.] Mike changed his weapon into sword form. Because of the Heart of Meredith skill, sword form was the most suitable enemy to deal with powerful enemies. Was Death God powerful? The answer was without a doubt. After all, the opponent was a god. Even if it was 1% of his strength, a god was still a god. This was also the reason why Death God thought that it was absolutely impossible for Mike to win. At this time, Death God had already changed from a projection state to a divine sense clone. So, an ID appeared above his head. [Death God Arthas] His level was Level 999! On the other hand, Mike? He was just a level 25 human adventurer. In the eyes of Death God, he was no different from an ant. If not for the fact that he could not do the mission himself, how would he take a fancy to an ant? Hehehe, adventurer, you dont have to be afraid. Just attack me. Mike smiled slightly and carried the Sword of Meredith on his shoulder. He asked in return, If I identally kill your divine sense clone, you wont seek revenge on me, right? Hearing this question, Death God Arthas was slightly stunned at first, then he could not help butugh out loud. Is this what ignorant are fearless meant? What a joke. Your worries are unnecessary. If you can really kill me, I will give you a reward! Death God Arthas said confidently. At the same time, the skeleton raised his left hand gently. A ck book suddenly appeared in the air above his left hand. What is this? Mike raised his eyebrows. The reward from Death God would naturally be good, but he still wanted to know what this thing was. It was best to exin this in advance. Otherwise, if the other party gave him a trash book that looked exactly the same, wouldnt he be at a loss? Death God Arthasughed sinisterly: This book is a divine artifact Law. As long as you have this book, you can modify the essence of anything! After Mike heard it, his eyes revealed a fervent light. ck, divine artifact! These two words were enough to exin the value of this thing. In that case, can I start now? No problem. Death God Arthas was still brimming with confidence. The next second, the Sword of Meredith directly shed over and cut Death God Arthas in half. His eyes were filled with shock. A huge number appeared above his head. [- 999999999999999] One sh, god in! Chapter 57 - The Tower of Challenges Would Be Closed From Now On, Forever the

Chapter 57: The Tower of Challenges Would Be Closed From Now On, Forever the Highest Record!

At this moment, the surrounding environment fell silent. Even Mike was shocked speechless at the sight of the amount of damage. He figured that he could instantly kill this divine sense clone that had 1% of the original bodys strength, but he never expected himself to actually deal such high damage. At this moment, a full-service announcement for Second world rang out. [Congrattions to yer God yer for sessfullypleting the 100th level of the Tower of Challenges, setting a new record.] [Congrattions to yer God yer for sessfullypleting the 100th level of the Tower of Challenges, setting a new record.] [Congrattions to yer God yer for sessfullypleting the 100th level of the Tower of Challenges, setting a new record.] After these three announcements sounded, the whole world was in an uproar. Many yers shouted excitedly. 100th level! God yer actually cleared the 100th level! This was simply a miracle! Not only did God yer aplish a great feat, but he also used his actions to prove something to the whole world. In Second World, anything was possible! Regardless of the method used to clear the 100th level. From this moment on, everyone would remember the ID God yer! In the future, even the textbooks would mention this! However, just as everyone was in a state of excitement, something strange happened. The full-service announcement was issued once again. [Congrattions to yer God yer for sessfullypleting all levels of the Tower of Challenges. The Tower of Challenges will be closing soon!] [Congrattions to yer God yer for sessfullypleting all levels of the Tower of Challenges. The Tower of Challenges will be closing soon!] [Congrattions to yer God yer for sessfullypleting all levels of the Tower of Challenges. The Tower of Challenges will be closing soon!] Hearing these three announcements, all the yers were dumbfounded. The Tower of Challenges would be closed?! What the f*ck?! A yer actually closed a special dungeon???? Was this really something that yers could do? In fact, it was very reasonable. The reason for the existence of the Tower of Challenges was to find a yer who could help Death God Arthas toplete the mission. Since he had already found the person, the Tower of Challenges would naturally be closed. .. At the same time, Strongest Left Fist outside the Tower of Challenges was shocked speechless. He was just thinking that one day, he would definitely break the record set by God yer to prove his strength. However, now? The Tower of Challenges was closed, how could he break the record? Didnt this mean that he could never surpass God yer via the Tower of Challenges? Strongest Left Fist held his head in agony. After he entered Second World, he set himself a goal to challenge all the strong people in Second World and be the strongest man. He did not expect to encounter such a big setback on his first challenge. It seems that Im still too weak. Strongest Left Fist muttered to himself with a dejected face. He left in disappointment. .. In the Tower of Challenges, Death God Arthas reappeared. This time, there was no ID on his head. It was a projection, so he could not attack him. Mike looked at the other partys skull face and grinned, Look, I defeated you. Can you fulfill your promise? The other party did not speak. That book was extremely important to him. He absolutely could not give it away! He had said that before because this situation had never urred to him before. How could a level 25 human adventurer kill his divine sense clone? Not to mention level 25. It would be impossible even for a level 100 adventurer! Since it was something impossible for an adventurer to aplish, hence he just spoke nonsense regarding the reward. This would also stimte the adventurer to reveal his full strength. He could use this to confirm whether the adventurer in front of him could help himplete the mission properly. However now, the most impossible thing had happened. Death God Arthas was silently thinking of ways to deny this matter. Oh my, Lord Death God, are you trying to renege on your promise? Mike pretended to be surprised and asked. Hearing this, Death God Arthass heart skipped a beat. He really wanted to say something, but Mike did not give him a chance. No, no, no. Lord Death God is a noble god. How could he go back on his word to a small human adventurer? After all, adventurers do things without a care. They might go to the temples and repeat this matter a million times. In that case, all the gods will know that Death God went back on his word. Moreover, adventurers wont bepletely killed. Even if they die, they can be resurrected. In the end, adventurers will at most be defeated back to level 1. Though if the gods go back on their word, Im afraid that they will always be mocked by other gods in the future. Mike stroked his chin and analyzed seriously. It sounded like he wasforting himself, but in fact, he was threatening Death God Arthas. Death God Arthas naturally understood him. He said with a very ugly expression, But, if I lose Law, I will also be ridiculed by them. The moment he said this, he was actually thinking of reneging on his promise. However, Mike smiled slightly and said, But theres no point for adventurers to go around spreading the fact that gods are very honest, dont you think? Death God Arthas did not speak. He was weighing the pros and cons in his mind. Theoretically speaking, if the adventurer in front of him did not tell anyone about this, he could indeed retain his reputation. Nevertheless, in the end, he still felt a little heartache. Seeing that Death God Arthas was a little hesitant, Mike deliberately said, Sigh, if you want to go back on your word, I cant do anything about it. In that case, Ill go to other shrines and chat with their believers. After saying this, he acted as if he wanted to leave the Tower of Challenges. At this moment, Death God Arthas finallypromised. Wait, I didnt say I want to go back on my word. After saying that, he raised his left hand, and the ck book reappeared. Now, its yours. But remember, you cant let other gods know about this. Death God, who had beenughing sinisterly at the beginning, could no longer bring himself tough. Mike chuckled and took the ck artifact. [Law] [Level: 0] [Attack: 0] [Defense: 0] [Special effect: Rule Modification] [Rule Modification: could modify the rules of any equipment, skills, pets, and other matters,] Looking at the description, Mike narrowed his eyes slightly. This was an active skill, so it would not be affected by his god-tier passive enhancement. Regardless, it was still a divine artifact, so even if it was not affected, it was still powerful enough. However, the problem now was that the skill description of Rule Modification was a little vague. He could not understand it. Without waiting for him to continue studying it, Death God Arthas said in an unfriendly tone, Ive given it to you. Now its time to talk about business. I have a task for you. If youplete it, I will give you other rewards! Chapter 58 - A Quest to Become Enemies With God!

Chapter 58: A Quest to Be Enemies With God!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mike smiled. Of course he was willing to ept the quest. Although all the NPCs in Second World had intelligent AI and were like living individuals who had their own ability to think. ? There was one thing that Mike would never worry about. That was the quest reward! As long as it was issued in the form of a quest, the reward would definitely not be reneged. The reason why Mike guessed that Death God Arthas would want to go back on his word was that the battle was not issued in the form of a quest. Instead, it was delivered orally. If Death God Arthas had just issued a quest, then the reward would definitely be given. However, no one could say for sure what was promised verbally. Then, what kind of mission do you want me to do? Upon hearing this, Death God Arthas once again returned to his original state. Hehehe, this mission is very difficult. I have to tell you first. Once I release this mission, you must ept it. Mike narrowed his eyes slightly. This kind of situation was very rare. Under normal circumstances, NPCs would tell you the contents of the mission first, and then you could consider whether to ept it or not. Although the missions were mostly epted, at least the yers had room for choices. This time, it was the exact opposite. The mission had to be epted before he would release the contents of the mission. From this, it could be seen that the content of the mission was very important. At least, it was not something that could be told to anyone. For Mike... The more special the mission, the more he would not let it slip by! No problem, I ept it. Who asked you to give me such a good thing? As he said that, Mike casually flipped the Law in his hand. Seeing Mikes appearance, Death God Arthas could notugh anymore. Hmph. Death God Arthas snorted and issued the mission. A ck dialog box appeared in front of Mike. [Do you ept the mission, Great Believer of Fire God?] Mike raised his eyebrows slightly. He had some guesses in his heart. This mission was definitely troublesome. However! Im never afraid of trouble. I ept this mission. Soon, the dialog box disappeared, and a new mission appeared in the mission pane. [Great Believer of Fire God] Other than this mission, there were other missions on the mission pane. [Lover: go to Victory City to look for Tiffany.] [Legend of the Hero: go to the Hall of Heroes to look for Adjutant Welsh.] Looking at these quests, Mikes face turned red. He just realized that he still had many pending quests. It seemed that he had to hurry up and do the quests. Although the quests could be read through the introduction in the quest board to know what he should do, Mikes habit was to listen to the NPCs dictation. Many details could only be understood through dictation. So Mike asked, Then, what exactly should I do next? Death God smiled sinisterly, Hehehe, dont me me for not reminding you about this. If you ept it, theres no turning back. What I want you to do is very simple. You just need to help me kill the great believer of Fire God. Mike narrowed his eyes slightly and revealed a smile. He really liked this mission. To Mike, was there any mission that was easier than directly killing the other party? If there was, it would be that the other party would just stand still in front of Mike. Seeing Mikes smile, Death God Arthas reminded him with a sinister smile, Dont say that I didnt remind you. Once you killed a great believer of Fire God. He will definitely not let you off. At the very least, you wont be able to obtain the blessing of Fire God for the rest of your life. Oh? Wont let me off? Then what will happen? Hehehe, that guy, the god of fire, might send a divine sense clone to kill you! Death God Arthas had a smug look on his face as if he had said something terrifying. However, Mike shrugged his shoulders. A divine sense clone? Is it very scary? Didnt I just kill one with a single sh? ... Death God could not smile anymore. Forget it, forget it. Youre such an annoying adventurer. Hurry up and finish the mission. As he said that, Death God Arthas nned to leave this ce. After all, he had built this Tower of Challenges to find someone who could help himplete this mission. Now that he had found it, he naturally had no reason toe back. Wait, dont go yet. Mike stopped him and asked, If I help youplete the mission, what benefits will you give me? Benefits? Death God Arthas said disdainfully, I will give you the Death Gods Power! Whats the use? ... Death God Arthas felt that he was a little short on oxygen. Even though he was a skeleton and had no trachea or lungs. Death Gods Power is equivalent to giving you a temporary divine sense! Mike nodded slightly when he heard that. A skill like spiritual sense was still very useful. For example, when Mike first saw Death God, he could not see his ID, and he was also unable to attack the other party. However, if he had divine sense, even if it was just a projection, Mike could still attack it. Of course, as a projection, it could not attack Mike. Simrly, even if its real body was standing there, as long as Mike had divine sense, he could attack the god. As long as he had divine sense, God yer would really be a god yer! Mike smiled and said, I have a suggestion. Death God Arthas was silent for a moment and asked, What suggestion? Mike smiled and said, If I kill all the believers of Fire God, what reward will you give me? Hearing this suggestion, Death Gods eyes lit up. Even though his eyes were nonexistent. Are you serious? Of course. Mikes answer was very decisive, without the slightest hesitation. Death Godughed sinisterly again, Hehehe, human adventurers nowadays are really bold and reckless. Interesting. If you can kill all the believers of Fire God, I will give you this death scythe! Death God Arthas waved the huge scythe in his hand. Mike narrowed his eyes. Do you think Im stupid? How could you give me your scythe? It took me so long to ask you for a book just now. ... After being exposed, Death God Arthass expression was a little ugly. Even though he was faceless. Then what do you want? Mike looked death up and down, thought for a moment, and said, I want this robe of yours. Deal. In the next moment, the Great Believer of Fire God had disappeared from Mikes quest bar. In its ce was Kil All the Believers of Fire God. If the previous quest would end up offending the god... Then the current quest would cause Mike to be an enemy of the god! Mike nodded in satisfaction. This way, the quest was much more interesting. Chapter 59 - The Function of the Divine

Chapter 59: The Function of the Divine Artifact, Law, Was Truly Invincible!

When he left the Tower of Challenges, Mike had already reached level 28. Before the 100th floor, Mike was already at level 25. Defeating Death God Arthass divine sense clone gave Mike arge amount of experience. He directly leveled up to level 27. Moreover, the 100th floor was thest level, thus he could not advance any further. Mikes challenge was over. Afterpleting the 100th floor, Mike leveled up again, to level 28. At the same time, Mike received 1,000 gold coins as a reward. Unfortunately, he did not get any equipment. On the other hand, Mike received a very excellent artifact, Law, and a very exciting follow-up quest. It had to be said that the reward for this mission was very generous. Mike decided to go back to the Tower of Challenges again to level up. In the end, the system notified him that he could not enter the Tower of Challenges. Mike was slightly stunned at first, then he understood. It seemed that the owner of this Tower of Challenges was Death God Arthas. Since he had found Mike to help him with the mission, there was naturally no need to keep the Tower of Challenges open. Mike could not help but be curious. After a year, after the new region and the big region were merged, would yers still be able to enter the Tower of Challenges? Could this mission be done again? Of course, there were no answers to these questions now. Mike did not think too deeply about this matter. Instead, he took out Law and began to study it. The introduction of Law said: [Rule Modification: could modify the rules of any equipment, skills, pets, and other matters.] The introduction was very vague. The ways to modify it, how it could be modified and the post-modification side effects were all unclear. Mike nced at the Sword of Meredith in his hand. Could Law strengthen this weapon? He thought for a moment and finally took out the Vampiric Wristband from his backpack. If he was looking for something to experiment on, this Vampiric Wristband was obviously the best candidate. Although it was very useful to Mike, even if something went wrong, he could still find other vampiric equipment as substitutes in the future. Regardless, the Sword of Meredith definitely could not be used for experiments. Such precious equipment would really be gone if damaged. After making up his mind, Mike used Law to modify the Vampiric Wristband. Then, the equipment immediately disappeared. Mikes heart suddenly jumped. Fortunately, he did not directly modify the Sword of Meredith with Law! In the next moment, a selection box appeared in front of Mike. [Vampiric Wristband have been absorbed. Avable:] [Option 1: modify thew and change the equipment into an active character skill, Blood Absoprtion] [Option 2: modify thew and change the equipment into a passive character skill, Blood Absorption ] [Option 3: modify thew and change the equipment into an active equipment skill, Blood Absorption] [Option 4: modify thew and change the equipment into a passive equipment skill, Blood Absorption] [Option 5: modify thew and change the equipment into the pets active skill, Blood Absorption] [Option 6: modify thew and change the equipment into the pets passive skill, Blood Absorption] [Option 7: modify thew and change the equipment into an active skill book, Blood Absorption] [Option 8: modify thew and change the equipment into a passive skill book, Blood Absorption] .. Other than that, there were many other options, such as transforming it into a buff or other simr options. Looking at these densely packed options, Mike was slightly stunned. He subconsciously nced at the ck book, Law, in his right hand. This divine artifact was simply too godly! With this thing, he could turn anything into a passive skill. If matched with his SSS-grade talent god-tier passive enhancement Mike could not help but tremble in excitement. It was too invincible! Without any hesitation, he immediately chose the passive character skill. In the next moment, a new skill appeared in Mikes skill pane. [Blood Absorption (god-ss passive enhancement): absorbs 1,000% HP when dealing damage] Mike sucked in a breath of cold air. Hiss This thing is invincible! Imagine if he had 100 million HP, even if he was on the verge of death, and had only 1% left. With a single sh, he would be back to full health. He was simply invincible! Mike immediately took out the other two pieces of vampiric equipment and used Rule Modification on them. He also chose to modify them into a passive skill. He wanted to try and see if this passive skill could be stacked. In the next moment, the two pieces of equipment disappeared. Mike opened the skill pane with an uneasy feeling. In the next moment, Mikes eyes widened. [Blood Absorption (god-tier passive enhancement): absorbs 3,000% HP when dealing damage.] Hiss Mike sucked in a breath of cold air again. As expected of a divine artifact! It could actually be umted! Even if it could not, Mike would still find it very reasonable. However, the skills could actually be umted! Mike felt a little excited at this moment. He stood there and adjusted his breathing for a long time, trying to calm himself down, but he could not calm down at all! If it were anyone else, they would not be able to calm down either! He looked at the time, and before he knew it, it was almost noon. He might as well stop for now, and continue ying after eating. Mike split the 1,000 gold coins in his hand and posted 900 gold coins up for sale on the forum. After all, he had spent so much money to buy gold coins before. Now that he had no money in his real ount, he needed to earn some living expenses. These 1,000 gold coins were nothing in the big region, but in the new region, it was practically a huge fortune! In fact, it was basically impossible for anyone in the new region to reach the 100th floor. Mikes situation could not be considered normal. Mike looked at the price of gold coins on the forum. It was a little cheaper than yesterday, but the difference was not big. Gold coins had been declining since the first day the server opened. As the yers strength gradually increased, the way to obtain gold coins became easier and easier, and the gold coins would naturally depreciate. Therefore, the earlier he sold them, the better. When he needed gold coins, he would just spend money to buy them. After posting 900 gold coins on the forum, Mike went offline. Opening his eyes and looking at the familiar room, Mike could not help but think. Shall I move to a bigger house? After all, he was invincible in Second World. Making money was as easy as sneezing. There was no reason to live in such poverty. Mike thought about it and decided to buy a new house in the next few days. As for today, he would have dinner first. He called Little Fat Tom. Chapter 60 - Minimum Consumption? What Is the Maximum Consumption in Your Restaurant?

Chapter 60: Minimum Consumption? What Is the Maximum Consumption in Your Restaurant?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The call quickly went through. Tom, are youing out for dinner? My treat. ? Mikeid on the bed and said with a smile. The person on the other end of the line was slightly stunned. Good brother, did you win the lottery? Lottery my ass, lets meet at the usual ce. After saying that, he hung up the phone. Mike walked to the bathroom to wash his face. Looking at his young face, he was filled with endless emotions. He did not expect that after someone died, they could actually travel back to the past. Moreover, he had even obtained such amazing achievements. Although it had only been two days, Mike felt that his life in these two days was ten thousand times more exciting than his previous life. After changing into a clean set of clothes, Mike left. As usual, he took a taxi. Since he had money, he naturally did not need to use his money sparingly. Traveling via a taxi was definitely much faster than walking or taking the bus. In just ten minutes, Mike arrived at his destination. Little Fat Tom was already waiting for him there. Seeing Mike get out of the taxi, Little Fat Toms eyes almost popped out. Good brother, did you really win the lottery? Mike was speechless. However, it was normal for Tom to think that way. After all, he had always been poor. Today, he suddenly took a taxi and said that he would treat Tom to a meal. Naturally, Tom was very surprised. Mike did not exin the lottery, so Little Fat Tom just pushed the door open and entered the fast food restaurant. At this moment, Mike spoke. Wait a minute, Im not eating at this restaurant today. Tom was slightly stunned. He turned his head and looked at Mike with a puzzled look. The meaning behind his look was clear. If they were not eating at this restaurant, then was Mike treating Tom to bread? Mike smiled slightly and took Toms hand and walked to the side. Tom could not help but say, Oh, I understand. You want to treat me to spaghetti, right? There were no other cheap restaurants in this direction other than spaghetti. There were also some restaurants that were neither cheap nor expensive. Tom had tried them before. After all, he came from a decent family. However, he doubted that Mike could afford such a restaurant. However, when he passed by the spaghetti restaurant, Mike did not go in. Toms eyes were filled with doubt. There were only two shops ahead. One was a very expensive French restaurant, and the other was a middle-ss restaurant that he had been to. It seemed that Mike was going to take him to a middle-ss restaurant. With this thought in his mind, Tom took a few steps forward and was prepared to go in first. He could be considered to be acquainted with the boss. Perhaps, if he greeted the boss, their bill would be cheaper. However, Mike still stopped him. Tom, can you stop running around? Were not eating at this restaurant. The doubt on Toms face became even more apparent. Not eating at this restaurant? Could it be that they were going to eat in another street? Wasnt that too troublesome? Moreover, if they were going to eat elsewhere, why would they gather here? However, just as Little Fat Tom was feeling extremely puzzled, Mike walked into the high-priced French restaurant, Medieval Rose. The fat boy turned pale with fright and quickly ran over to stop Mike. Brother, did you go to the wrong restaurant? I cant afford this shop! Although Mike did say that it was his treat and that Tom would not need to pay. However, Tom still brought some money, just in case. Though now the restaurant had clearly exceeded the level of their budget. If they did not have the money to pay after their meal, the other party would probably call the police and arrest them. Little Fat Tom had no doubt that if his father found out about this, he would definitely be lectured! Surprisingly, Mike smiled slightly and gestured, Dont worry, lets just dine in here. I have money. He had sold 900 gold coins on the forum. These gold coins would definitely be sold out before he finished his meal, so Mike was not worried about paying the bill at all. Although Little Fat Tom did not believe him, he still gritted his teeth and followed Mike in. If there was really no other way, he would just endure the beating from his father! Little Fat Tom entered with the awareness of losing his life. As soon as the two entered the door, the waiter at the door stopped them. Excuse me, are you looking for someone? From the waiters point of view, these two guys were definitely not here to eat. The handsome young man in front of him looked very poor. Although the chubby young man looked a little better judging from his clothes, he was still not the type of person who could spend money here. However, Mike snorted coldly and said, Is this how you Medieval Rose treat guests? Im sorry, sir. The waiter nodded politely and said, A guest is equivalent to God, but only a customer is a guest. The message behind his words was the same. If you couldnt afford to spend, then you would not be a customer. Mike sneered and said, Call your manager over. The waiter didnt move at all. Instead, he exined calmly, Im sorry, sir. I cant call the manager over such a small matter. If you still want to cause trouble, Ill need to call security. From the waiters point of view, these two people were clearly just causing trouble. The manager was currently apanying the young master. How could he have the time to care about such matters. Little Fat Tom, who was beside him, saw the burly man dressed in a security uniform not far away. He was obviously a little scared. He secretly tugged on the corner of Mikes shirt and said, Forget it. Why dont we change to another restaurant? Mike shook his head, No, I must make this waiter apologize to me today. The waiter sneered. Sir, I dont think Ive done anything wrong. Just as the few of them were arguing, the door of the innermost private room opened. A middle-aged man in a suit walked over and reprimanded, Tony, dont you know that the eldest young master is here today? Why are you arguing here? Seeing that the manager was angry, the waiter named Tony immediately turned around and bowed to apologize, Im sorry, manager. Its just that these two people just came in and are causing trouble... The manager turned around and looked Mike and Tom up and down with a frown, Are you guys here to cause trouble? Mike did not flinch at all and said coldly, Were here to eat, but this waiter blocked the way and refused to let us in! Ha! When the manager heard this, he immediatelyughed out loud, as if he had heard a joke. Not a hint of reproach could be seen as he looked at Tony. In his opinion, the waiter had done nothing wrong. Here to spend money? Can you afford it? The lowest per capita consumption here is 200 federation coins! When Little Fat Tom heard this, he gritted his teeth and said, So what if its 200 federation coins? We can afford it! 200 federation coins were actually very expensive, but he could still afford it at the cost of being beaten up by his father. However, Mike sneered and said, The lowest per capita consumption? Who are you looking down on? Whats the highest consumption in your shop? When he said this, the manager and the waiter allughed. When Little Fat Tom heard this, he had a surprised look on his face. Moreover, the teenager in the innermost box also heard themotion and looked over. Chapter 61 - The World Is Really Small, First Meeting With Super Rich

Chapter 61: The World Is Really Small, First Meeting With Super Rich

After hearing this, the manager finally could not help butugh without restraint. The waiter standing at the side also covered his mouth and tried hard to stifle hisughter. Mike saw the managers reaction and slightly frowned, somewhat dissatisfied. Little Fat Tom on the other side raised his hand to cover his face. It was too embarrassing! Even Little Fat Tom knew that the expenses of this store were definitely not something that they could easily afford, thus he had no intention ofing in at first. He did not expect things to develop to this extent. Just as the manager wasughing loudly, a cough came from the private room. The smile on the managers face froze. He knew what this cough meant. Hisughter had disturbed the young master. The manager walked quickly to the private room with a nervous expression and apologized repeatedly. Then, he carefully exited the private room and gently closed the door. Following that, he frowned and opened his mouth. His voice was obviously much lower than before. The most expensive red wine in our shop is 4,000 federation coins per bottle. Can you afford it? If you cant afford it, then leave quickly. Dont hinder our business. When he heard the figure of 4,000 federation coins, blood drained from Little Fat Toms face. His monthly living expenses were only 500 federation coins. He did not expect a bottle of red wine to be so expensive. Little Fat Tom subconsciously wanted to apologize and was ready to leave, but Mike snorted coldly and said, Isnt it just 4,000 federation coins? Hearing this, the manager and the waiter were stunned. Meanwhile, Little Fat Tom was full of surprise. Isnt it just 4000 federation coins? Mike actually said such words. Can it be that he really won the lottery? The next moment, Mike took out his cell phone and made a call. This number was left to him by a good friend in the game. Super Rich! As long as he made a call to Super Rich now and said that he was willing to take him to dungeons to level up in the afternoon, or promised to give him a batch of high-quality equipment. For Super Rich, this amount of money was nothing. Moreover, Mike was sure that Super Rich would be very willing to pay. After he made the call, the surrounding fell silent. The manager and the waiter stared at Mike as if they were looking at a joke. Obviously, Mike must be pretending or calling his parents to ask for money. Judging from his clothes, his family must be very poor, and his parents would never give him money. However, the next moment, a heart-stopping sound rang. It was a very ordinary ringtone, but the reason why it made him so nervous was that the ringtone came from the innermost private room. Furthermore, only the eldest young master was in the room! Why is the eldest young masters cell phone ringing when this kid made a call? Can it be a call to the eldest young master? No, impossible, how can the eldest young master know such a person? Mike looked at his cell phone and then looked at the innermost room, and he could not help but have a trace of doubt in his heart. Could it really be such a coincidence? The next moment, the phone in the private room stopped ringing, and the call from Mikes phone was picked up. Hello, who is this? A young mans voice came from the phone. The voice was not loud, but the manager heard it. The managers face turned pale. It really was the young master! Mike narrowed his eyes slightly and said, I didnt expect Medieval Rose to be your familys property Im the one who brought you through Spiders Lair. Our previous transition was very pleasant. Then, the phone call was disconnected. Mike did not say anything and directly put the phone back into his pocket. The manager feared to even breathe loudly. He could tell that the man in front of him definitely knew the young master. Following that, the door of the innermost room opened. A handsome young man walked out. He looked the same age as Mike. The young man came in front of Mike and sized him up. He smiled and reached out his right hand, I didnt expect for us to meet in the real world. Mike also extended his hand to shake his hand. He smiled and said, I didnt expect it either. The next second, the young man turned to look at the manager. The smile on his face turned cold again. He said, Youre fired. Ah? The manager trembled and immediately knelt on the ground, Young master, please forgive me this time. I didnt know that he was your friend! The manager immediately burst into tears. Seeing this scene, the waiters face turned pale. The manager had been fired. Could he still stay? The sry of this job was very generous. He really did not want to leave. So, he also knelt down and begged for mercy. Little Fat Tom waspletely dumbfounded. He could not understand what had happened at all. How did Mike know the young master of this restaurant? Why did things turn out like this after he made that phone call? This was simply too amazing. Was this Mike in front of him really the good friend that he knew? The young master said coldly, Dont make me say it again. Both of you are fired. Hurry up and leave. The manager still wanted to beg for mercy, but the security guards had already walked over and directly took the two people out. The restaurant quickly returned to its usual calm. The young master looked at Mike with a smile. His attitude waspletely differentpared to how he treated the manager. Do you mind eating together? Mike smiled and said, Sure. The young master turned his head again, looked at Tom, and asked, This is? Little Fat Tom was so nervous that he could not say a word, while Mike spoke on his behalf, This is my good friend. The eldest young master nodded and reached out to shake Toms hand. Hello, my name is Charles. Little Fat Tom nervously reached out both hands to hold Charless hand and said, My my name is Tom. Charles smiled slightly and led the two into the box. He then called the waiter and ordered the same food for them. The foie gras here is very good. I hope you like it. Charles greeted them politely and then looked at Mike. Last time, we worked very well together. When will you have time toe again? Im now above level 20, but the equipment was still the ones you sold to mest time. I intend to change for some better equipment. Mike smiled slightly, Whats the price? Charles said with a smile, Now level 10 equipment is not so valuable anymore. Ill give you the same price for level 20 equipment. Mike nodded slightly. It was normal for the items in the early stages to be priced by the day. Although the pieces of level 10 equipment were eliminated in a day and seemed wasteful. However, without that equipment, Charles would not have been able to reach level 20 so quickly. The price Charles offered was very reasonable. It was even considered generous. However, Mike remained his smile and said, You are talking about equipment produced by the system. Then, what if it is man-made equipment? Chapter 62 - Forging to Make Money, the Value of Top-Grade Iron Ingots

Chapter 62: Forging to Make Money, the Value of Top-Grade Iron Ingots

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Charless eyes lit up and he said a little excitedly, You can get man-made equipment? ? Mike gently shook the red wine ss in his hand and nodded with a smile, Of course, as many as you want. Charles thought for a moment and said, How about this, if you can help me contact a master who specializes in forging equipment, I will give you 10% as the referral fee. This condition sounded very tempting. Even Little Fat Tom was a little excited. However, Mike shook his head slightly and said, No, youve misunderstood. What I mean is that Ill help you forge. Charles was slightly stunned, You know how to forge? Of course. Looking at Mikes confident look, Charles had no doubt. He immediately nodded and said, Alright, Ill provide the materials. You can help me forge it. Of course, I have requirements for the quality. If its junk equipment, I dont want it even if its man-made. As long as you can forge good equipment, I wont mind the cost of the materials. For a rich man like Charles, he did not care about such a small amount of money at all. Mike smiled and said, Dont worry, things I create will always be of top quality. Then, happy cooperation. Mike took the initiative to clink sses with Charles. Charles also wore a smile on his face. He was very satisfied with this cooperation. A master often had his own methods. Charles would not pry too much into it. A lower-rankedborer, a middle-rankedborer, and an upper-rankedborer. For Charles, he only needed to find someone who could do a good job. He was not interested in anything else. Although the price was not very specific, Mike was not worried. He knew that Charles would not be stingy. After a meal in a happy atmosphere, Little Fat Tom gradually rxed but was mostly silent. After all, he was not familiar with Charles, and he did not know if he would offend the young master in front of him if he said anything. At least the food in front of him was very good, and Tom ate happily. Before he left, Charles said, In the future, you are wee to dine at Medieval Rose anytime. You can also bring your friends. The bill is all on me. I promise that the unpleasant situation today will never happen again. Mike nodded with a smile and said nothing else. This bit of money was nothing to Charles, but Charles would definitely attempt to rope him in. Sure enough, Charless next sentence was, I n to create a guild. By then, if youre willing to join, I will definitely not mistreat you. Facing this invitation, Mike just smiled and nodded. For the time being, he had not made a decision to join a guild, but he would not refuse. Charles understood Mikes thoughts, so he did not continue on this matter. Instead, he said, Later, I will log into the game and send you 80 pieces of excellent iron ore. You can use this batch of materials to forge a weapon first. What did you say just now? Mikes expression was a little strange. Charles was slightly stunned. 80 pieces of excellent iron ores. Is there a problem? Wait, could it be... Mike finally could not help butugh, When you bought the iron ores, were there 90 pieces? Charles instantly understood, You actually sold that batch of iron ore?! The two looked at each other and thenughed loudly. They had unexpectedlypleted their first cooperation long ago. It was just that they did not know each other. On the other hand, Little Fat Tom was listening to their conversation in bewilderment. 90 excellent iron ores? Where did Mike get these good things? At this time, he suddenly remembered something Mike said. The God yer you mentioned is me. Thinking of this sentence, Toms eyes widened. Can this sentence be true? Before he could react, Mike bade farewell to Charles, and Tom had to leave the shop with him. Mike stopped a taxi and got into the car with Little Tom. Along the way, Little Tom found it difficult to initiate the conversation. He felt that such matter was not something easy to say. After all, God yer was so famous now that practically everyone knew of him. He decided to go to the game and ask Mike what happened. The taxi sent Tom home first, and then took Mike back to his ce. After paying, Mike immediately logged into the game. After entering Second World, Mike went to the mailbox. There was a post office in every city, and the letters that yers received needed to be taken out of the mailbox. Opening the mailbox, he saw that he had indeed received a letter from Super Rich. The content was very simple. Ill leave the equipment to you. The price will definitely satisfy you! The attachment was 80 pieces of excellent iron ores. Ten of them had been submitted to the quest by Super Rich. Although yers like Super Rich would definitely not forge their own iron ores, they could still obtain some experience from the quest. It was very normal for rich people to spend money to buy experience. It was very reasonable. Mike smiled and took out 80 pieces of iron ores before heading to the cksmith shop. Every city had a cksmith shop, and Hero City was no exception. After arriving at the cksmith shop, Mike smiled at the cksmith shop owner, Can I borrow your equipment? I want to forge some equipment. The cksmith shop owner immediately bowed enthusiastically, Its our honor that Lord God yer is willing to use our equipment! The surrounding yers were all shocked at the sight of this scene. An NPC is actually so polite to a yer? However, when they saw the ID God yer on Mikes head, all the surprise disappeared. So it was God yer. Then, nothing was strange, in fact, it was very reasonable. Almost everyone knew that NPCs were very friendly to Mike. After getting the permission of the cksmith shop owner, Mike immediately began his work. First, he put the iron ores into the furnace to be smelted. The three skills for forging were mining, smelting, and forging. After mining the ore, the ore had to be smelted into metal ingots before it could be forged. Naturally, Mike had the Smelting skill. [Smelting (god-tier passive enhancement): when smelting, there is a 100% chance of obtaining two excellent metal ingots.] Mike ced a portion of iron ores into the furnace. One minuteter, two portions of metal ingots were out of the furnace. [Top-grade iron ingots * 2] Mike looked at the two portions of top-grade iron ingots in his hands and smiled slightly. He did not stop. He proceeded to put in another piece of iron ore and began to smelt it. It took a total of 80 minutes for all 80 pieces of iron ores to be smelted. At this moment, there were 160 pieces of top-grade iron ingots in Mikes bag. Normal iron ingots could only produce white to green equipment at most. On the other hand, excellent iron ingots could produce green to blue equipment. Top-grade iron ingots can create blue to gold equipment! Chapter 63 - A Shield Worth 100,000 Federation Coins!

Chapter 63: A Shield Worth 100,000 Federation Coins!

Everyone knew what gold equipment meant. The Sword of Meredith in Mikes hand was a gold weapon. However, the Sword of Meredith was an excellent top-tier weapon among gold weapons. Ordinary gold weapons were iparable. Nevertheless, ordinary golden weapons were also very expensive. It was definitely not a problem to describe it as priceless. Though the value of low-level weapons was limited. Even if Mike forged a level 20 golden weapon, Super Rich would not give him hundreds of millions. Because sooner orter, the weapons would be eliminated. Although it would not be sold for hundreds of millions, it was still possible to sell it for tens of thousands. Mike was certain that a tycoon at Super Richs level would not be reluctant to pay such a small amount of money. Take Medieval Rose for example. If that shop was for sale, it would definitely be priced at tens of millions of federation coins. Therefore, Mike was not worried that Super Rich would not be able to afford the price. Mike threw two pieces of the top-grade iron ingots into the forging furnace. To forge level 20 equipment, two pieces of iron ingots were needed. For level 30 equipment, three pieces were needed. For level 100 equipment, 10 pieces were needed, and so on. After throwing them in, the forging furnace began working automatically. It took 10 minutes to forge a weapon. This time was neither too long nor too short, but it just so happened that Mike had nothing else on his te, so he decided to wait here. When the surrounding yers saw that Mike was forging, they all started discussing. Do you guys think that God yers talent skill is rted to forging? Its possible. Otherwise, why is he so powerful? It must be because he can forge top-tier equipment. Thats not right. If God yers talent is rted to forging, then why are the NPCs so respectful to him? This Many yers discussed for a long time, but they still could note up with a conclusion. What God yers talent was, was still a mystery until now. Time passed bit by bit. When everyone saw Mike standing there with his eyes closed to rest, they gradually felt that there was nothing interesting and so they all dispersed. Ten minutes passed. A choice box appeared in front of Mike. Mike chose the gun. Because he remembered that Super Rich was a sharpshooter, guns were definitely what he needed the most. After choosing, a pistol appeared in Mikes backpack. Gold! Mike smiled slightly. He did not check the attributes of this equipment. Instead, he directly sent a private message to Super Rich. [God yer: I just made a level 20 gold pistol. Do you want it?] The other party replied almost immediately. [Super Rich: Gold? Are you sure?] [God yer: Of course Im sure. Im at the cksmiths shop in Hero City.] [Super Rich: Ill be right there!] Three minutester, Super Rich arrived at the cksmiths shop. He immediately made a deal with Mike. Although they had yet to discuss the price, Mike knew that Super Rich would not go back on his word, so he agreed to the deal and directly sent the pistol over. After seeing the pistol in his backpack, Super Richs face was full of surprise. This attribute could definitely be described as top quality. With this pistol, his strength could be elevated to a whole new level! Previously, when Mike mentioned that all his products were top-quality, he was still doubtful. He thought Mike was just boasting. However, he was utterly convinced now. After being excited for a long time, Super Rich finally opened his mouth. 50,000 federation coins! Super Rich extended five fingers and said. Deal. Mike smiled slightly. Then, he threw two top-grade iron ingots into the forging furnace. He turned around and asked, What do you want next? His tone was very rxed as if he was talking about something very ordinary. However, Super Rich was a little excited and said, Shield, next item is a shield. If you can forge a golden shield, Ill give you 100,000 federation coins! Among all the equipment, the shield was the most expensive. Because the shield determined how much damage the main tank of the party could take. Mike smiled slightly and his mouth remained shut. 100,000 federation coins was not a small amount of money. If it was anyone else who said this, Mike would only think that the other party was talking nonsense. Though he knew that if Super Rich could say this, he would definitely be able to afford it! Mike waited quietly by the forging furnace, while Super Rich excitedly inspected his new weapon. He was willing to spend any amount of money to buy such an awesome weapon! After all, Second World could be said to be a game that had a great impact on the real world. So what if he was rich in the real world? The most important thing was his strength in Second World. Without strength, no matter how rich he was, he would just be an ordinary person. Once he reached level 60, his abilities in the game could begin to be substituted into the real world. At that time, he would be weed by a new world. Super Rich also believed that he could make use of these early advantages to quickly be stronger! Soon, ten minutes passed. Mike calmly chose the shield. Then, a very exquisite-looking shield appeared in his backpack. It was also golden in color! Before Super Rich could react, Mike took the initiative to ask him for a trade. The shield you want is done. Super Rich was slightly stunned. Soon, a trade box appeared in front of him. He looked at the shield that Mike put into the trade box and widened his eyes. A golden shield! It really was a level 20 golden shield! Super Rich swallowed his saliva and excitedly chose toplete the transaction. The shield appeared in his backpack. He looked at the attributes of the shield and was rendered speechless. However, Mike wasted no time and threw two top-grade iron ingots into the forging furnace. 160 pieces of iron ingots could be used to forge 80 pieces of equipment. One piece would take 10 minutes. 80 pieces would take 800 minutes, which was 10 hours. This time was too long. Mike did not want to waste it. By the time Super Rich came back to his senses, the third piece of equipment had already been half-forged. Super Rich quickly said, I wont be short of the money I promised you. Just forge it. Ill transfer 150,000,000 federation coins into your ount now. Mike smiled slightly and did not say anything else. He knew that his ie today would not be as simple as 150,000. Because his third forging skill was clearly written. [Forging: when forging, there is a 100% chance of producing the highest quality equipment within the range.] With this skill, as long as he used top-grade iron ingots to forge, the end product would definitely be gold! Chapter 64 - Killing NPCs, the City’s Most Wanted God Slayer!

Chapter 64: Killing NPCs, the Citys Most Wanted God yer!

Subsequently, Mike forged another 18 pieces of equipment, each of which was gold in color. From his initial astonishment, Super Rich gradually shifted to being surprised and was eventually numb. He was already beginning to doubt life. Can gold equipment be forged so easily? Is this really gold equipment? Am I dreaming? Even when Super Rich was fully equipped with gold equipment, he still found everything surreal. All of this was too magical. 18 pieces of gold equipment, including the two pieces that were forged in the beginning, a total of 20 pieces were made. Other than the initial price of 100,000 for the shield, the rest was 50,000 for each piece. The total was 1,150,000 but Super Rich gave him 1,200,000 to express that money would never be a problem, and that Mike could look for him to sell his forged weapons. 1.2 million federation coins. Super Rich did not even blink when he paid. It was clear how rich he was! If this was just a normal game, no one would be willing to spend so much money to buy some low-level equipment, even if these were top-tier gold equipment. However, Second World was different! It was worth it! Before he left, Super Rich asked the question that had been itching his curiosity, Since you can forge so many pieces of gold equipment, why dont you use them yourself? Super Rich looked at Mike with a strange gaze. Because there was nothing on Mike aside from his weapons. He was clothed in a set of white game clothes, which looked like pajamas. Mike gave a very uneptable answer, Because Im too strong. I dont need to wear any equipment. Although it was really uneptable, Super Rich still epted it in the end. After all, he knew that God yer had recently done a series of earth-shattering things. If God yer said that he was too strong and did not need to wear any equipment, no one would doubt him. Mike spent a few hours forging so much equipment and felt a little tired. Even if Super Rich asked him to forge more, he would not be willing. There was no need to be in a hurry to earn money. Now that he had 1.2 million federation coins in his ount, it was enough for him to buy a better house. Mike decided to find time to buy a house, preferably a vi. Since he had the ability to earn money, he must enjoy life and never go back to living in poverty! With this n in mind, Mike went to the warehouse and saved the remaining top-grade iron ingots in his backpack for subsequent usage. It was already four oclock in the afternoon. Mike nned to y for a little while more before resting. However, the question was, what should he do now? He could notplete the Lover mission for the time being. With Mikes current level, he could not go to Victory City either. The Legend of the Hero was a more important mission. It was better to reserve some time for the mission to be safe. If he had to do this mission for ten hours, and if he failed halfway, Mike would definitely die of fatigue. After thinking about it, Mike decided to start off the Kil All the Believers of Fire God mission. The god of fire was a rtively powerful god in Second World. Because there were many yers and NPCs who used the fire attribute! Almost every city had believers of the god of fire. Hero City was no exception. Mike arrived at the Temple of the God of Fire with ease. As soon as he approached, the NPC at the door greeted him warmly, Dear Lord God yer, do you wish to receive the protection of Lord Ragnaros, the God of Fire? The trantion was, Do you wish to join our church?? Mike had heard this conversation countless times over the past few decades, so he could not be more familiar with it. He grinned and took out the Sword of Meredith. He changed it into its umbre form and said, The protection of Ragnaros? No, no, no, I dont need that trashs protection. Hearing this, the NPCs face froze. Mike also received a notification. [You have angered Shaw. Your friendliness has decreased to hostile!] In the next moment, in Mikes eyes, the NPCs name had turned red, which indicated their hostile rtionship. The believer raised the staff in his hand and said angrily, How dare you insult Lord Ragnaros, the God of Fire, I will Before he could finish his words, Mike raised the Umbre of Meredith in his hand and stabbed him. The weakness of the humanoid monster was the head, eyes, throat, and the position of its internal organs. Mike chose the simplest position, the throat. The Umbre of Meredith directly pierced through the neck of the god of fire believer NPC. The next moment, Mike received another system notification. [You have attacked an NPC in Hero City. The bounty is 50 silver coins!] [You have killed Shaw. Honor -100! The bounty has been increased to 10 gold coins!] After receiving this notification, Mike frowned. He had never killed an NPC in his previous life. He had actually forgotten about this important matter! Killing an NPC in the city would cause him to be wanted by the city! In other words, as long as he was seen by an NPC in Hero City, the other party would take the initiative to attack him! Not only that, there might even be brave yers who woulde and kill him in order to obtain the bounty from Hero City. Although the bounty on him was only 10 gold coins now, as the number of people that Mike killed increased, the number would be so high that it would be tempting. At that time, he might be everyones target in Second World. Moreover, he might not be able toe to Hero City in his lifetime! If he could note to Hero City, it meant that he could notplete the Legend of the Hero. This was a result that Mike could not ept. However, he could not surrender now. If he chose to surrender, he could offset his sins by going to jail. Killing an NPC and staying in Hero Citys jail for 240 hours was enough. Moreover, he had to be logged in. If he chose to log off and log in after 10 days, it would be useless. He would still have 240 hours left. If it was just jail time, it would still be eptable for Mike. In any case, Mike would be able to catch up to everyone else in 10 days and be the strongest yer again. However, there was another punishment that Mike could not ept. That was that all of his equipment and assets would be confiscated! In other words, as long as he was caught or killed, the Umbre of Meredith would be Hero Citys possession. Mikes face suddenly turned cold. This was troublesome! Chapter 65 - Full-Scale Pursuit! Killing the God Slayer to Become Famous!

Chapter 65: Full-Scale Pursuit! Killing the God yer to Be Famous!

At this moment, the NPCs in the Temple of the God of Fire had already swarmed out. Countless believers of the god of fire simultaneously charged at Mike with hatred in their eyes. Mike frowned and stepped back. The situation had yet to reach the most critical stage yet. Perhaps he could still think of a way to save it. However, if he were to fight these NPCs here, there might not be any way to salvage the situation anymore. Just as he was thinking about this, countless fire-type spells flew over and struck Mike. However, Mikes HP did not decrease in the slightest. The special effect of the Umbre of Meredith, Bone of Meredith, was extremely effective. [Bone of Meredith (god-tier passive enhancement): every 0 seconds, it could generate a magic shield to resist any spell damage and control effects.] As long as this effect was present, he would never be harmed by magic damage! However, just as Mike breathed a sigh of relief, a bullet wrapped in mes shot towards him. Bang! The bullet hit Mike, but Mikes HP did not decrease. However [Swayne attacks you, sessfully blocked, causing 0 damage!] [You have triggered the passive skill Rebound. Swayne has received 3,000 damage!] [You have attacked an NPC in Hero City. Bounty increased to 11 gold coins!] F*ck! Mike cursed angrily. He did not initiate any of the attacks at all, it was the other party who initiated the attack! Moreover, the systems algorithm did not take this into consideration at all. Countless bullets and arrows wrapped in mes flew towards Mike. Under these attacks, countless system notifications appeared one after another. [Colt has attacked you, sessfully blocked, causing 0 damage!] [You have triggered the passive skill Rebound. Colt has received 7,000 damage!] [You have attacked an NPC in Hero City. Bounty increased to 12 gold coins!] [Connor has attacked you, sessfully blocked, causing 0 damage!] [You have triggered the passive skill Rebound. Conor has received 10,000 damage!] [You have attacked an NPC in Hero City. Bounty increased to 14 gold coins!] [You have killed Connor, honor -100! Bounty increased to 50 gold coins!] [Nichs has attacked you, sessfully blocked, causing 0 damage!] [You have triggered the passive skill Rebound. Nichs has received 11,000 damage!] [You have attacked an NPC in Hero City. Bounty increased to 55 gold coins!] [You have killed Nichs, honor -100! Bounty increased to 100 gold coins!] Countless system notifications flooded in, causing Mike to feel frustrated. Under such circumstances, even if he did not do anything, the reward would gradually umte. There was no way to stop it! There was only one choice left, and that was to immediately escape Hero City! However If he left Hero City, it would be difficult for him toplete the mission Death God Arthas had issued. In other words, he had already embarked on a path of no return. He had no choice but to kill them! After seeing the situation clearly, Mikes face turned cold, and killing intent appeared all over his body. He had decided To start a massacre! The Umbre of Meredith finally opened at this moment. Complicated and exquisite patterns appeared on the surface of the umbre. The tip of the umbre was like a thin sword, and the skeleton of the umbre was like sharp needles. Mike flipped his left hand with force, and the Umbre of Meredith suddenly spun, blowing out a strong typhoon! This was the basic skill of the umbre weapon, Wind Blowing. The stronger the users strength, the stronger the wind. An ordinary yer could only blow out a small gust of wind with the Wind Blowing skill which would slow down the enemys movement speed, and it could onlyst for about a second. However, the Wing Blowing skill in Mikes hand caused the roof of the Temple of the God of Fire to be blown away. All the believers of the god of fire panicked. However, Mike was determined to kill them. He did not give them a chance to retreat. Mike rushed into the crowd. He kept the Umbre of Meredith in his hand and stabbed them with the tip of the umbre. Sometimes he opened the Umbre of Meredith. With a spin, the skeleton of the umbre turned into flying needles and flew in all directions. Countless NPCs died on the spot! Meanwhile, Mikes bounty kept increasing. 200 gold coins, 500 gold coins, 1,000 gold coins 10,000 gold coins! Just as Mikes bounty reached this number, the entire Second World was once again filled with an announcement. [Heinous crime! yer God yer hasmitted a heinous crime in Hero City, killing countless yers. The bounty is now 10,000 gold coins!] [Heinous crime! yer God yer hasmitted a heinous crime in Hero City, killing countless yers. The bounty is now 10,000 gold coins!] [Heinous crime! yer God yer hasmitted a heinous crime in Hero City, killing countless yers. The bounty is now 10,000 gold coins!] Three full-service announcements sounded, and all the yers were stunned. What happened? Why was God yer suddenly wanted by Hero City? God yer actually dared to ughter NPCs? No, the important thing was how did he do it? Those were NPCs! One had to know that the most brazen people in Second World were not bosses, but NPCs! NPCs had extremely strongbat power and a hugework of connections! As long as you angered an NPC, countless NPCs woulde after you. Moreover, God yer actually dared to do such a thing? While all the yers were shocked, many yers also had intentions. If they could sessfully kill God yer, they would be able to obtain a reward of 10,000 gold coins! Based on the current market price of gold coins, 10,000 gold coins could definitely be sold for a high price of 9,000 federation coins. That was a huge sum of money! Moreover, this number seemed to be increasing! Thinking of this, countless greedy yers rushed to Hero City. Everyones goal was the same. Kill God yer! As long as they killed God yer, they would be famous! At the same time, they would receive a huge reward. More importantly, God yer must be Red Named! If they killed him, they would be able to take all his equipment! An expert who had sessfully cleared the 100th floor of the Tower of Challenges and an expert who had ughtered countless NPCs in Hero City. Would his weapons and equipment be bad? Definitely not! In an instant, almost all the yers and NPCs in Second World only had one goal. Kill God yer! Chapter 66 - The Chaotic City of Heroes, a Slaughter Party!

Chapter 66: The Chaotic City of Heroes, a ughter Party!

At this moment, the entire Hero City was in a state of chaos. Screams, shouts, andmands reverberated in every corner. Quick, theres God yer, chase him! Dont let God yer escape, stop him! F*ck, why is he still undefeatable even when theres so many people?! .. The Umbre of Meredith in Mikes hand had long turned into the Gun of Meredith. He ran while shooting. At this moment, he no longer cared whether his target was a yer or an NPC. As long as it was a living thing that appeared before him, they were all enemies! However, no one, whether it was an NPC or a yer, could block a normal attack from Mike. They were all killed instantly! Bullets rained down from the muzzle of the gun. At the same time, countless long-range attacks hit Mike from all directions. However, Mikes HP always maintained at above 90%! The reason was very simple. There was a godly skill in his passive skill pane! [Blood Absorption (god-tier passive enhancement): absorbs 3,000% HP when dealing damage.] With this skill, Mike could recover all his HP with a single attack! This was also the reason why he transformed the Umbre of Meredith into its gun form. Using the umbre form to kill was too time consuming. The umbre form was suitable for dealing with extremely powerful mages or fighting at night. On the other hand, the gun form was suitable for dealing with arge group of people. Bullets rained down on Hero City, turning everything into a mess and every inch of the city was riddled with holes. Bullet streaked across the streets, taking the lives of countless yers and NPCs. However, while the NPCs could be killed, the yers would never be dead! After the yers died, they would immediately revive in the Hero Citys church and re-enter the battle. The endless numbers of yers seemed to be using their number advantage to fight against Mike. It was not that they were not afraid of death. It was actually the opposite, these yers were just a bunch of unorganized mobs. However, they were still able to die repeatedly at the hands of Mike, even to the extent of dropping one or two levels and losing a few pieces of equipment. The reason was actually very simple. It was because the bounty on Mike was on the rise! [Heinous crime! yer God yer hasmitted a heinous crime in Hero City. He has killed countless NPCs, the bounty is now 50,000 gold coins!] [Heinous crime! yer God yer hasmitted a heinous crime in Hero City. He has killed countless NPCs, the bounty is now 50,000 gold coins!] [Heinous crime! yer God yer hasmitted a heinous crime in Hero City. He has killed countless NPCs, the bounty is now 50,000 gold coins!] Mikes bounty had been constantly rising! Many people had long wanted to quit this hunt. However, their losses were too great. If they quit now, it would be equivalent to suffering a major loss. These pieces of equipment?were very valuable in the early stages. To these ordinary yers, any random piece of green equipment was more important than their lives! On one hand, it was Mikes constantly increasing bounty that fed their greed for money. On the other hand, it was because they could not afford the losses, so they did not dare to give up. After several deaths, many people thought things through and stored their assets in the warehouse. Then, they rushed into the most dangerous battlefield with nothing on their bodies. Were they going to fight Mike? Not at all! They were going to pick up the spoils on the ground! After everyone was killed, items would be dropped. Who would the loot belong to? Of course, it belonged to Mike. However, Mike had never picked up any of the loot. The best of these items was just blue equipment. To Mike, they were not even worth his effort to bend over to pick up the equipment. Therefore, Hero City was covered with equipment. The streets and alleys were all lit up by the various colors of the equipment. Moreover, this equipment would be ownerless if they were not picked up within five minutes after it was dropped. That was why these people rushed into the battlefield to pick up the equipment in such an unguarded state! Hahaha, Im rich, I picked up a green pistol! A green pistol is nothing, I picked up a green shield, a level 15 one! I f*cking picked up a blue breastte. Im rich! On the battlefield, screams of pain could be heard everywhere. Some of them had just picked up two or three pieces of equipment before they were killed by Mikes bullets. However, they were still very excited! Because, even if they died, they would only lose 10% of their experience points. Even with ten deaths, they would only lose one level. Losing one level did not matter at all. All they needed to do was to fight monsters and level up again. However, these pieces of equipment were all valuable items. Even after God yer was caught and the battle ended, the equipment on their hands could still be sold for a very high price. That was due to the many yers who had lost their equipment during this battle. They had to repurchase their equipment. Otherwise, theirbat power would greatly decrease, and they might not be able to survive in Second World. This game was so fascinating. A small incident could bring wealth to many people. Though at the same time, this game was also cruel. An ident could turn an ordinary yers life upside down. The battle had alreadysted for 30 minutes, but it was not over yet. Many yers had realized that God yers attack power was too strong. No one knew how he got such attack power. However, money could make anything possible. They had to fight even if their lives were on the line. Even if they had to use a pile of corpses, they would still be determined to kill him. 50,000 gold coins, that was 50,000 gold coins! If anyone got this bounty, they could buy a small house in the real world. This wealth was too tempting for ordinary people. However, if they continued to die like this, the strength of the pursuers would only get weaker and weaker. The equipment on the ground would not wait for them to pick it up. The scavengers who sneaked into the battlefield were like a swarm of greedy locusts. They swept across the entire battlefield and were crazily picking up the loot. Finally, some yers reacted. yers with blocking skills, gather together and block in front of us! Many yers came to a realization. Thats right, since God yers attack was too powerful, why not just use the Block skill to block it. After all, no matter how powerful the attack was, as long as it was a physical attack, it could bepletely blocked by the Block skill! When it came to closebat, could he still be as strong? Chapter 67 - A Fireball Can Destroy an Entire City!

Chapter 67: A Fireball Can Destroy an Entire City!

When yers were not united, they really would be scattered all over. However, if they were united, they would disy amazing teamwork. At the resurrection point, countless knight yers gathered together. The strategy was very simple. All the knight yers would stand at the front and activate Block when they were about to be attacked. As long as they could be in proximity to God yer, he would definitely die! At that time, no matter who got the bounty, they would have to give a share to the knight yers present. Of course, the agreement was in ce, though no one could say for sure if the money would be evenly distributed after God yer was killed. However, there were still many idiots. Gathered here, there were at least 500 knight yers. They were all idiots who believed that they would get the money. These 500 yers gathered together and formed a formation before charging toward God yer. Behind them were countless other yers. As long as they could charge in front of God yer, they would definitely win this battle. At least, that was what these yers thought. At this moment, as Mike was busy running and killing, he had already returned in front of the Temple of the God of Fire once again. This time, he was not killing randomly. His main goal was to kill all the believers in the Temple of the God of Fire. Mike would never forget his goal. After Mikes appearance, many believers in the Temple of the God of Fire who were still alive immediately rushed over, they all wore a look of deep hatred. In fact, this group of NPCs had already reached the lowest level of friendship with Mike, they would pursue Mike until he was dead! As long as they saw Mike, they would attack him regardless of their location. Even if they were in the middle of ambushing others or doing important things. Even if they were having sex with their wives at home. Once they spotted Mike, they would immediately attack him. They would not care about anything else. This was what Mike wanted to see. He smiled and fired wildly with the machine gun in his hand. Countless believers immediately fell to the ground. Even if they were NPCs, they were still nothing in front of a monster like Mike. Finally, after thest believer of the god of fire in Hero City fell, the Temple of the God of Fire copsed and became a pile of ruins. The most important god of fire altar in the Temple of the God of Fire had beenpletely extinguished. Mike smiled when he saw this scene. The god of fire altar would only bepletely extinguished when all the believers of the god of fire were dead. In other words, Mike no longer had to stay in Hero City anymore. However, just as he was about to leave, he heard an earth-shattering battle cry from the other end of the street. Kill God yer and the bounty will be ours! When the timees, we can split it equally! F*ck, this kids bounty has already risen to 180,000. Well be rich if we kill him! Kill, kill, kill!!! When Mike heard themotion, he turned around and was slightly stunned. The ones at the front were all knights? Mike did not expect these yers to cooperate. However, even if they cooperated, Mike was not afraid at all. He immediately raised the Gun of Meredith in his hand and started a wave of shooting. The bullets rained down like a storm, shooting toward the knight yer at the front. However, a scene that surprised Mike appeared. All the knight yers suddenly emitted a red light in unison. The next moment, the bullets hit their bodies and sounds of bullets ricocheting could be heard. Not a single yer fell! Seeing this scene, Mike narrowed his eyes. He was too familiar with this skill. This was the Block skill! No wonder they dared toe over. It seemed that they wanted to use the Block skill to block Mikes attacks, and only attack Mike at close range. After understanding their thoughts, Mike revealed a contemptuous smile. This was the difference between an ant and a strong yer. An ant would always naively think of a battle n and then assume that their side would have a definite victory. They did not know how powerful the strong existence they were facing was. With just a slight adjustment, this kind of tactic could be easily dealt with. In the next moment, Mike raised the Gun of Meredith in his hand and roared at the thousands of yers in front of him, You bunch of trash want to kill me too? Today, I will let you know what the difference in our strength is! Hearing Mikes words, many yers did not take it seriously. Some people wereughing loudly, thinking that God yer was bragging and bluffing. Some people already had bone-deep hatred toward God yer as they had died at the hands of God yer countless times. Some people thought it was ridiculous. Under such circumstances, could God yer have any chance of turning the situation around? However, what they did not know was that. Mike could really turn the situation around! Just as the countless yers in front of him were about to rush in front of Mike The Gun of Meredith suddenly changed its form and turned into the Staff of Meredith The next moment, a fireball condensed at the top of the Staff of Meredith. Mike smiled coldly. In front of God, no matter how many mortals are gathered together, they are just ants. The next moment, the fireball flew towards the crowd. Dont be afraid, this is just the basic attack of a magic staff weapon. He cant kill us at all! One of them shouted loudly as if he was trying to tell everyone not to retreat. Many of the knight yers in the front row also thought so. Although their Block skill could not block magic attacks, it was just a small fireball after all. At most, it could only instantly kill one yer. There were thousands of yers here. What could a small fireball do? However, in the next second, the small fireball hit one of the knights. The moment the fireball hit the knights body, an intense heatwave swept through. The heatwave that was as hot asva immediately spread in all directions. The speed of the me explosion was rapid. In the blink of an eye, the entire street was engulfed by the heatwave. The sky above Hero City was dyed red. After five seconds, the mes gradually dissipated. The entire street was in ruins. The ground was covered with all kinds of equipment. All of this was caused by a small fireball. Countless yers stood at the resurrection point and looked at each other. They could see the despair in each others eyes. God yer was too powerful! Chapter 68 - From Now On, the ID God Slayer Would Make Everyone Tremble in

Chapter 68: From Now On, the ID God yer Would Make Everyone Tremble in Fear

Looking at the ruined street in front of him, Mike let out a sigh of relief. It was finally over. At this moment, Second World once again made a full-service announcement. [Heinous crime! yer God yer hasmitted heinous crimes in Hero City, killing countless NPCs. The new bounty issued will be 20,000 gold coins!] [Heinous crime! yer God yer hasmitted heinous crimes in Hero City, killing countless NPCs. The new bounty issued will be 20,000 gold coins!] [Heinous crime! yer God yer hasmitted heinous crimes in Hero City, killing countless NPCs. The new bounty issued will be 20,000 gold coins!] Mike smiled helplessly. He had never thought that there would be such a day where he would be hunted down by the whole world. It was not that he was afraid. The current Mike was not afraid of anyone. Even if a god came, he could still kill him in one hit. However The bounty was too low! He had been on a killing spree until now, but the bounty was only 200,000 gold coins? It should be at least 1,000,000 gold coins, right? However, this was merely a thought. The higher the bounty, the more disadvantageous it was for Mike. He still had to think of a way to get rid of this bounty. The game Second World was actually very simr to the real world. There were many ways to bypass it. It was just at a high ost. The simplest and most crude way was to go to the Pce of Light, help the kingplete a quest and pay a penalty ten times the bounty. With that, he couldpletely eliminate the bounty. In other words, Mike would need to spend 200,000 gold coins. This was not a small amount for Mike. Although he only needed to forge a piece of gold equipment to earn 50,000 federation coins. However, federation coins were gold coins. Second World was only so big, and there were only so many yers in the new region. Gold coins were not unlimited! It was almost impossible to buy 2,000,000 gold coins on the second day of the server opening. If he really did that, the price of gold coins would rise to a ridiculous price. It would probably cost 100 federation coins to buy 1 gold coin. It might even be more expensive. This was not necessary for Mike. He could just eliminate the bounty after some time had passed. As for now, the biggest impact on Mike might be that he could not do the Legend of the Hero quest for the time being. However, it did not matter. At least in the new region, the first stage of the Legend of the Hero quest had beenpleted by Mike. Now Adjutant Welsh had returned to the entrance of the Hall of Heroes, and no other yers could receive this quest. Therefore, Mike still had a year toplete this quest. There was no need to rush! As for the problem of the bounty being on the rise, he did not need to worry about it. As long as Mike did not kill people randomly like today, it would not continue increasing. Moreover, he had already formed a blood feud with the Ragnaros Cult. In the future, any NPC of the Ragnaros Cult would take the initiative to attack Mike when they saw him. As long as he let the NPC attack first, there would not be any increase in the bounty. The reason why Mike went on a massacre today was partly due to him being unhappy. It was not like Mike to be beaten passively, but it was not enough to make him so impulsive. Most importantly, it was because there were yers who wanted to take advantage of him. This was something that Mike could not tolerate. He had to use todays incident to let all the yers in Second World know. He was not someone to be messed with! Obviously, his goal had been achieved. Several minutes had passed, but still, no yers dared to approach him. They did not want to die anymore. To die once, they would lose 10% of their experience points. They would also drop a lot of equipment. These could be exchanged for real valuable items! Not everyone was as generous as Super Rich. Normal green equipment was not that expensive, but it was definitely not cheap. A green piece of equipment that matched the level of most yers in the new region could only be sold for 100 federation coins at most. It could not be at a higher price than that. Super Rich would give a few times the price, mainly to rope in Mike. If Super Rich bought equipment from others, he might give a little more, but it would not be too much. After all, Super Rich came from a merchant family. He would not make stupid decisions. The value of green equipment was only so much to normal yers, but it was enough to make their hearts ache. .. After waiting for 10 minutes, there were still no yers who came after Mike. He proceeded to walk out of Hero City. After leaving the city, Mike even noticed that many yers seemed to have snuck out from the other city gates. When they saw Mike, they immediately used all their strength to escape as if they had seen a demon. This was the effect that Mike wanted to see. Todays battle had already made the name of God yer known. In the past, when other yers heard the ID of God yer, they would only recall that he was an expert. However, from now on. The ID God yer would make all the yers tremble in fear! Mike did not chase after those yers, but let them escape in various directions. If he wanted to chase after them, no one could escape Mikes pursuit. Because Mike had the Swift Steps skill. In addition to the god-tier passive enhancement, his speed was two times faster. One step from others was equivalent to two steps from Mike. Wanting to escape from Mikes hands was a joke. However, Mike did not want to increase the bounty on him, it was unnecessary. After leaving Hero City, Mike went offline in a deserted ce. He was tired from ying today, and it was inconvenient for him to do other things in his current condition. He might as well log off and rest. After Mike went offline, he took a shower and went to bed. What he did not know was that his case had caused a lot of discussions online. Almost everyone in the world knew what God yer had done today. Killing NPCs in a frenzy and fighting back when he was besieged by countless yers. He remained unharmed! All of a sudden, countless posts appeared on the forums of Second World as well as the various tforms on the inte. Everyone was divided into two camps. On one side, there were people who thought that God yer was indeed powerful and regarded him as their idol. In their eyes, God yer who was able to fight against tens of thousands of yers was simply too awesome. On the other side, it was the pr opposite. A post received the approval of countless people. [God yer is a different species. All the yers must unite to deal with him!] Chapter 69 - The Federal Government Came Forward, God Slayer’s Image Was Damaged

Chapter 69: The Federal Government Came Forward, God yers Image Was Damaged

The content of this post was very clear. It looked like someone had designed a document to deliberately mess with God yer. In the beginning, it focused on the matter of NPCs helping God yer attack other yers. From this matter, it started to stir up the dissatisfaction of other yers. Who could ask an NPC to help in a fight? No one else could do it, only God yer could do it. If he was not a different species, then what was he? He might have used some despicable means! Although what he said did not make much sense, he still received many peoples approval. Following that, the post pointed out the fact that God yer managed to reach the 100th floor of the Tower of Challenges. ording to the description of the post, throughout the second half of the tower advancement journey, he triggered a full-service announcement every 30 seconds. What was the logic behind a full-service announcement every 30 seconds? After each floor was cleared, there was a 5-second waiting time for yers to buff themselves or drink potions to heal themselves. 5 floors were 25 seconds. In other words, God yer only needed 5 seconds to kill all the monsters on each floor. 5 floors, 5 seconds! He instantly killed all the monsters on each floor! How was that possible??? This was the Tower of Challenges, not a chicken in the novice vige! After this point was brought up, many yers agreed with it. And the most puzzling thing was the hunting activity of Hero City. Although it was called hunting, it was actually a one-sided massacre. From the beginning to the end, never once did God yers HP dropped below 80%! Moreover, his HP would recover immediately. When all these things were added together, wasnt it strange? God yer did not look like a new region yer who was below level 30. Instead, he looked like a seasoned yer from the big region who hade to the new region! In short, there must be something wrong with this God yer! The post started from these three questions and described God yer as a yer with problems. To put it bluntly, they thought that God yer must have cheated. In just one hour, the number of views of this post had exceeded one million. After three hours, it had reached 20 million! Many people began to denounce God yer. However, at the fourth hour, the Federation finally noticed this post and issued a statement. Second World itself is an extremely mysterious existence. Up till now, the Federation still doesnt know how the Second World came about. If such a matter was unknown to the Federation, how could a yer cheat? If someone thinks that God yer cheated, please present with some evidence. Furthermore, even if God yer really came from the big region, he must have obtained some method from Second World in the big region toe to the new region. In other words, all of this is reasonable, and can only be considered reasonable! The Federations response was not long, but their attitude was very clear. It was impossible for anyone in Second World to cheat. It was God yers business for being so strong. In Second World, anything was possible. After the Federations statement, this post immediately lost many supporters. After all, the Federations words were very rational. Speaking of which, Second World was a game. However, was it really a game? It did not require any equipment. One only needed to use their will to log in. With such a game, even if the top 100 hackers in the world worked together, they probably would not be able to cheat, right? Hence, this matter could only be settled in the end. However, the Federation had indeed noticed the person God yer. Their internal department had already issued a secret mission. Find God yer and train him well. Thest monster attack in the real world had already caused the Federation to suffer heavy losses. They had to replenish their forces with powerfulbat strength! After the mission was given, many people began to take action nervously. The first thing they had to pay attention to was the uing test results of the students. By then, whoever had the best results would probably be God yer! .. A night passed. The morning sunlight shone through the window onto Mikes face. Feeling the warmth of the sunlight, Mike revealed a smile. It was amazing. He did not expect to be able to go back to the past and live again. This feeling ofing back from the dead made him very happy every time. After washing up and eating a simple breakfast, Mikeid back on the bed and logged into the game. After entering the game, he saw a group of yers. Of course, these yers were just passing by, not guarding Mike. On the contrary, when they saw the sudden appearance of God yer, they were all shocked and immediately fled in all directions. Seeing this scene, Mike smiled helplessly. He just wanted to prevent others from provoking him. It seemed that he had gone too far. Now, these yers seemed to treat Mike as a homicidal maniac. Forget it, this is good. Mike was thinking about what he was going to do next when he suddenly saw his private message window light up. Mike was slightly stunned. Super Rich is online so early in the morning? It doesnt make sense. How would a rich young master get up so early? Its only six oclock in the morning. Opening his private message window, Mike was slightly stunned. It was The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero! This person who is he? Mike had no memory of him at all. He opened the private message and took a look before he remembered. This guy was his new disciple. [The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero: Master, you finally logged in. Ive been waiting for you for a long time. Good morning.] [God yer: How long have you been waiting?] [The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero: Ive been waiting since 4:00 am. Its been two hours.] [God yer: ] [God yer: Come to the East gate of Hero City.] Then, the other party did not reply to his message. ording to Mikes rough understanding of The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero, this guy should have departed immediately, which was why he did not respond. Sure enough, after a while, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero appeared in Mikes field of vision. As he walked over, he waved his hand vigorously. Master, Im here! Because his actions were too exaggerated and his voice was too loud, many people could not help but look over. At the same time, the way they looked at Mike became more and more strange. In everyones eyes, God yer was a very stylish expert. However, now it seemed that The great master had actually taken in a disciple? Moreover, his disciple even looked a little stupid. Obviously, Mikes image had been damaged. Mike sighed helplessly. Forget it, since he had already agreed to take him in as a disciple, there was nothing he could do about it. He could not go back on his word, right? Furthermore, his image had already suffered some dishonor. A little more damage would do no harm. Looking at The Worlds Greatest Sword Heros trash equipment that was too shabby to look at, Mike smiled and said, Since I have nothing to do, lets go get you some equipment. Chapter 70 - Bringing a Disciple to Level Up. Was This the Battle Style of an Expert?

Chapter 70: Bringing a Disciple to Level Up. Was This the Battle Style of an Expert?

Hearing Mikes words, The Worlds Greatest Sword Heros face brightened. Great, great, great! Seeing The Worlds Greatest Sword Heros innocent look, Mike subconsciously thought to himself. This child is too innocent. It doesnt match his ID at all! He could not help but ask, Uhm, whats your talent skill? The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero answered without any hesitation, C-grade talent normal attack speed enhancement . The corners of Mikes eyes twitched slightly. This kid, he actually said it out so directly? If it was someone else who said his talent skill without any hesitation, Mike might think that he was lying. However, as for this guy in front of him Mike felt that either he sincerely treated him as a master. Or, he was not guarded against anyone at all. Either way, Mike was willing to be friends with him. Because such a person would not harm him, and even if he him, it was definitely not intentional. At this moment, Mike sincerely regarded The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero as his disciple. Although he did not have strong skills to teach him, he definitely would not have any problem in helping him live a better life and increase his strength. Mike raised his head to look at The Worlds Greatest Sword Heros level and frowned slightly. Level 11. If he remembered correctly, this kid was level 11 yesterday. Why was he still at this level now? You just said that you went online since 4 am? Yeah. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero nodded seriously. So you didnt kill any monsters or level up after you went online? The doubt on Mikes face became even more evident. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero rubbed the back of his head in embarrassment and said, Because I wanted to say hello to master as soon as you came online, so I stayed in the safe zone. Well, it seemed that he really was a very simple-minded person. Mike sighed and said, Forget it, forget it. Ill take you to the dungeon to level up and help you get some equipment. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero immediately nodded excitedly. Then, the two of them walked in a direction. It was not until the two of them arrived at the entrance of the level 30 dungeon, Ancient Battlefield Ruins that The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero finally reacted. Master, shouldnt we go to Spider Cave? Mike waved his hand and said, Spider Caves level is too low. Theres no need. Besides, with me taking care of you, your level will rise very quickly. Theres no point in getting level 10 equipment. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero nodded his head and said nothing. Mike was about to step into the dungeon, but he realized that something was wrong. He turned his head and asked in surprise, Thats not right. Youre only level 11. Why did youe to Hero City? The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was also slightly stunned. He then replied, The people around the City of Light refused to team up with me, so I had toe to Hero City. Mike rubbed his temples as he felt the rise of a headache. This kid is he really an idiot? Normally, if yers could not find a teammate, they would choose to do some simple quests in the City of Light or look for a ce with fewer monsters to level up alone. Why would someonee to a level 20 to 30 area to find a teammate when they were only level 11? Wouldnt that make it even harder for him to find a teammate?! Forget it, forget it, lets just leave it at that. Mike stepped into the Ancient Battlefield Ruins. The next moment, the two of them entered the dungeon. The dungeon environment of the Ancient Battlefield Ruins was just like the name of the dungeon. The two of them appeared in the wilderness. Armour covered skeletons were everywhere. Some of the skeletons even had broken swords inserted into their bodies. Some of the skeletons even had their skullpletely crushed. Just from the appearance of these skeletons, it could be seen how fierce the battle on the battlefield was. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero looked at the environment of this dungeon and was slightly flustered. Mike opened his mouth and said, Stand here and dont move. Ill fight alone. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was slightly shocked, Fight alone? Mike turned to look at his stupid disciple and raised his eyebrows. Do you think you can help? Emmm The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero did not say anything. Indeed, if he went over, he might even end up being a burden. Since his master asked him to stand here and watch, then he would do as he said. Moreover, his master was so powerful, his words definitely would not be wrong. The next moment, Mike took out the Staff of Meredith and rushed forward. The moment Mike rushed forward, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was shocked. Why is he so fast? Hes at least twice as fast as me! Movement speed doesnt increase ording to the level right? The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero obviously did not know that Mike had the Swift Steps skill which increased his movement speed. Very quickly, Mike rushed to the ce with the most skeletons in front of him. As Mike barged in, the surrounding skeletons began to tremble, and then one by one, they stood. Seeing this scene, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero could not help but start to worry. Master hasnt even reached level 30 yet, is he going to solo clear this dungeon? He wont die here, right? He wanted to say, Forget it, lets change to a simple dungeon.. However, he was too embarrassed to say it. If he said that, wouldnt it show that he did not trust his master? Forget it, at most, he would only die once. He would only lose some experience points. Thinking of this, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero began to watch seriously. He wanted to learn from his masters fighting style as he spectated. How would a true expert fight? What was so special about a yer who hadpleted the Legend of the Hero? While The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was filled with various expectations, Mike moved. The surrounding skeletons had all stood up and approached Mike. Mike only smiled slightly and pointed the Staff of Meredith in his hand at the ground. Then, a small fireball condensed at the top of the Staff of Meredith. Seeing this, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero showed a puzzled expression. So master is a mage? Why doesnt he aim at monsters? Would I be able to learn any skills as a swordsman? Should I also change my ss to the mage ss? Just as The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was having wild thoughts The small fireball shot towards the ground. The moment the small fireball touched the ground, a huge explosion urred. A wave of heat swept in all directions. The monsters that had surrounded Mike just now had all fallen to the ground. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero waspletely dumbfounded. Is this how experts fight? Chapter 71 - Wasn’t Master a Mage? How Did He Become a Sharpshooter?

Chapter 71: Wasnt Master a Mage? How Did He Be a Sharpshooter?

Im done. Lets go to the next battle point. Mike shouted with a casual expression. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero nodded nkly and followed. Obviously, he had not woken up from the shock just now. As he walked toward Mike, he lowered his head to look at the corpses around him and could not help but swallow his saliva. Too strong! My master is too strong! No wonder he canplete the Legend of the Hero! He nervously swallowed his saliva. If I continued learning from master, can I be as strong as him? Thinking of this, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero subconsciously made a decision in his heart. When he got out, he would change his ss and be a mage! He did not say these thoughts out loud, so Mike naturally did not know. Mike walked forward with the Staff of Meredith in his hand. When he came to a fork in the road, he stopped and turned back to look at The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero. There is a hidden boss on the left that can drop a level 30 swordsman weapon. Shall we fight it? In Mikes expectations, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero would definitely agree. After all, he was a swordsman yer. Who knew that The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero actually shook his head. No, lets go straight to the dungeon boss. Mike was slightly stunned, but he did not say anything. Since he did not want it, then Mike had no reason to help him fight for the equipment. Moreover, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was only level 11, and he was still a distance away from level 30. It was not a big deal not to fight this hidden boss for the time being. What he did not know was that The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero had already decided to change his ss to the mage ss. If Mike heard this decision, he would probably have a weird expression on his face again. Who would have thought that a yer called The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was actually a mage? It was way too strange. Mike did not say much. He just nodded and walked toward the middle path. Ancient Battlefield Ruins was a small-scale dungeon. The map was notplicated at all. After killing the monsters in front, they went straight to the three forks to make a choice. On the left was a hidden boss that might drop a swordsman weapon. In the middle was a normal boss of the dungeon. After killing it, they would immediately clear the dungeon. On the right was a trap. There would only be small monsters present. In a special map like the dungeon, killing many small monsters would be meaningless. It would not increase any profits. The experience reward for each dungeon would only be calcted ording to the yers evaluation. As for the equipment reward, it depended on luck. If they were lucky, they could get good equipment from the boss. If they were unlucky, they would get nothing. Therefore, if they wanted to level up by clearing the dungeon, they should just go straight to the boss. However, normal yers could not do that. They had to break through theyers of obstacles and defeat groups of small monsters before they could reach the boss. This was also the specialty of this dungeon. A dungeon like Spider Cave was a normal dungeon. Along the way, they had to fight several groups of small monsters before they reached the boss. Meanwhile, in Ancient Battlefield Ruins, they would kill all the small monsters in one go. Then, they could either choose to directly fight the boss or fight the hidden boss first. To put it bluntly, as long as your party had the ability to withstand arge wave of monsters and clear them all in one go. Then, the time spent in this dungeon would be much shorter than in other dungeons. Under the circumstances where their strength met the standard, the Ancient Battlefield Ruins was very suitable for leveling up. This was also the reason why Mike brought The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero to this dungeon. The two of them had only taken a few steps before they arrived at the location where they would fight the boss. The design of this boss was also very impressive. In front of them was a small hill made of corpses and bones. At the top of the small hill stood an awe-inspiring general. His entire body was covered in broken armor that was nearly covered with arrows. However, he still used a long pole and arge knife as support and stood firmly on the small hill of corpses under his feet. It could be imagined that this person was once a respected general. However now, he was just an undead. Sensing the arrival of the two, the skeleton general trembled slightly, then he suddenly raised its head and whispered. Who disturbed this generals slumber! The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero saw this scene and fell into a state of shock. Its too cool, too cool! After all, this was his first time here. Seeing such a shocking scene, it was only natural that he would be excited. Mike, on the other hand, was rtively calm. He had been to this dungeon countless times in his previous life, so he was very familiar with it. He could even remember the lines that would be delivered by this boss. Is it you! Since you dare toe here, then be prepared to leave your lives behind! After saying that, a big ID finally appeared on the bosss head. [Undead general Ephrus] In front of the ID was the bosss level, which was level 30. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero finally could not help but ask, Master, can we really defeat this boss? Mike did not answer him. He proceeded to raise the Staff of Meredith in his hand. Soon, the Staff of Meredith suddenly changed into a gun. Witnessing this, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero waspletely stunned. Whats going on? Isnt master a mage? How did he suddenly be a sharpshooter? This weapon can transform? Just as his mind was full of doubts, the general on the hill of bones raised his feet and walked toward the two of them. Every step he took resulted in a few skeletons to trickle down from the pile of bones under him. From the looks of it, he seemed to be an extremely powerful existence. Facing such a powerful boss, Mike pulled the trigger expressionlessly. In the next moment, a bullet shot out from the muzzle of the gun and urately hit the head of the undead general Ephrus. Bang! After the bullet hit, the armor on the boss shattered and fell off. The undead general Ephrus looked up at the sky in pain and roared, Ahhhh!!! I hate, hate you! !! I want to kill everyone in this world!!! I want to curse all of you!!! As he roared, the undead general Ephrus slowly fell to the ground, and his bones gradually turned into powder and drifted away with the wind. A few pieces of equipment of various colors appeared on the ground. Seeing this scene, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was once again stunned. Whats going on? What just happened? Isnt the boss going to use his ultimate move? Why did he suddenly disappear? He looked at Mike in surprise. Did the fight ended just like that? Chapter 72 - Massive Amount of Exp, Continue Clearing the Dungeon!

Chapter 72: Massive Amount of Exp, Continue Clearing the Dungeon!

[Sessfully killed the undead general Ephrus, dungeon cleared.] [Calcting the rewards] [Clear rating: SSS ] [Reward EXP: 120,000] What are you waiting for? Go pick up the equipment. Do you really want me, your master, to do such a trivial task? Mike said casually. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero immediately reacted and ran over to pick up the equipment on the ground. Mike, on the other hand, had other things to do. [The first clear announcement will be sent to you soon. Please name your party.] Sure enough, the first clear of this dungeon had not been done by anyone else. In fact, this was within expectations. After all, the leveling speed of ordinary yers was definitely not as fast as Mike, and he was only level 28. Oh, no, it was level 29. Afterpleting this dungeon, Mike had received a considerable amount of EXP reward and increased by one level. Under the circumstances of challenging a higher-level dungeon with only two yers, arge amount of EXP was provided. The EXP that was originally allocated to five people was now allocated to two people, and each person could receive 2.5 times the EXP. In addition to a cross-level challenge, Mikepleted the dungeon unscathed, and in a short period of time, thus the EXP was naturally enough to make people envious. Take The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero for example. After clearing this dungeon, he directly rose to level 14. It could be seen how abundant the EXP was. Master, the equipment is all here. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero sent a trade request to Mike. After Mike nodded in agreement, he was slightly stunned. This silly kid actually traded all the equipment over. Mike smiled helplessly. Since Im your master, I naturally wont be stingy with you. Keep these pieces of equipment and use them for yourself. Mike left a few pieces of swordsman equipment and gave them to The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was a little hesitant as if he had something to say. In fact, he wanted to say that he might want to change sses, so he probably would not need the swordsman equipment anymore. However, he had not thought about the specific ss to change to. After all, his master had disyed two sses of attacking methods simultaneously, which confused him a little. Mike did not ask about this. He was thinking about the name of the team. After thinking for a long time, Mike finally came up with the team name and clicked on the release button. Then, the long-awaited full-service announcements rang again throughout the entire Second World. [Congrattions to the Challenge Weed Anytime party forpleting the first clear of the Ancient Battlefield Ruins dungeon. Party leader: God yer. Party member: The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero.] [Congrattions to the Challenge Weed Anytime party forpleting the first clear of the Ancient Battlefield Ruins dungeon. Party leader: God yer. Party member: The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero.] [Congrattions to the Challenge Weed Anytime party forpleting the first clear of the Ancient Battlefield Ruins dungeon. Party leader: God yer. Party member: The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero.] For a moment, the whole of Second Worlds new region was shocked. Whats going on? Im still looking for someone to clear the level 10 dungeon, Spider Cave, and God yer has already cleared the level 30 Ancient Battlefield Ruins? Are we ying the same game? Why is it so difficult for me? Wait, Godyer has already reached level 30? Thats too scary! Arent you too simpleminded? How can two level 30 yers clear Ancient Battlefield Ruins? I think God yer is at least level 35. His leveling speed is too fast! Who is The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero? I dont know, Ive never heard of him. But he should be an expert. Otherwise, why will God yer team up with him? Two top-tier experts if thats the case, then its quite reasonable for them to be able to clear Ancient Battlefield Ruins. .. Many people put down what they were doing and began to discuss God yer and The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero. However, they clearly would not expect the truth of the matter. In truth, Mike was only level 28 when hepleted this dungeon. Moreover, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was not a top-tier expert, nor did he contribute to clearing this dungeon. This dungeon waspleted by Mike Alone! Of course, the prerequisite was that picking up the equipment was not considered as a contribution .. After giving the swordsmans equipment to The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero, Mike looked at the remaining equipment. Three pieces of green equipment and one piece of blue equipment that were all level 30. Originally, these pieces of equipment could be sold to Super Rich and the other party would definitely be willing to pay a high price to buy them. However, now that Mike had helped Super Rich to forge so much gold equipment, the other party definitely would not be interested in the trash-like equipment anymore. Mike thought for a moment and threw all the equipment to The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was slightly stunned after receiving the equipment. He said nervously, Master, I dont need the equipment. He thought that Mike must have identally given the equipment to the wrong person. I know. These pieces of equipment are not for you to use. They are for you to set up a stall and sell. Mike waved his hand. Wait until you have collected more equipment and sell them all together. Oh. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero scratched his head and said nothing else. Now that Mike was in the Red Named state, the ID God yer above his head was as red as if it was bleeding. With his Red Named state, he definitely could not go to the city. Naturally, the task of selling equipment would fall to The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero. As his disciple, it was very natural for him to set up a stall for his master. Alright, lets continue clearing the dungeon. With a thought, Mike chose to exit the dungeon. The two of them immediately appeared at the entrance of Ancient Battlefield Ruins. In the next second, before The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero could see the surrounding environment clearly, the two of them entered the dungeon again. Following that, they repeatedly cleared the dungeon. If it was not for the fact that he wanted The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero to gain experience points, Mike would have ignored the surrounding monsters and directly rushed over to fight the boss. However, now that his disciple had also entered the dungeon, if Mike did that, the monsters would most likely turn around and attack The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero. There was no other way. He had to kill the monsters first before fighting the boss. Such a fighting method was very time-consuming for Mike. Originally, he could clear a dungeon once every 50 seconds, but he had forcefully dragged it to 1 minute and 30 seconds. If the others knew of Mikes current thoughts, they would probably be so angry that they would vomit blood. A normal yer would need at least 20 minutes to clear Ancient Battlefield Ruins. Yet Mike called this a waste of time? Chapter 73 - The Obedient Disciple, Going to the City of Light to Remove the Bounty

Chapter 73: The Obedient Disciple, Going to the City of Light to Remove the Bounty

An hourter, the Hall of Heroes in the City of Heroes was bustling with activity. The reason was simple. There was a yer who brought arge amount of level 30 equipment and had set up a stall. There was not a single piece of white equipment, and even the weakest equipment was a piece of green grade equipment. What was more surprising was that this yers ID was very familiar! The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero! The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero had already reached level 26. Although his equipment was all trash, no one would doubt his strength. So what if his equipment was trash? He did not need any equipment! To be able to team up with God yer was already proof of his strength. Moreover, God yer did not wear any equipment too, right? Everything made sense now. Many people began to surround The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero and asked him questions. Expert, may I ask how you know God yer ? Expert, are you free now? Can you bring me along? Lets go to the dungeon together? Expert, did you fight with God yer ? Facing these questions, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero chose to keep his lips sealed. It was not that he was unwilling to answer, but Mike had previously instructed him to remain silent. If others asked him questions, he would ignore them and focus on selling his equipment instead of chatting. Regarding what his master had said, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero naturally followed through honestly. It took a full hour for all the equipment to be sold out, and the prices were not very high. The main reason was that Mike did not want to waste too much time on these small amounts of money. After all, everyone had not reached level 30 yet. Many people would hesitate if they were asked to spend arge sum of money to buy equipment that was of no use now. However, if it was cheaper, then there was no need to hesitate. Anyway, they would need it sooner orter. Where could they find such good equipment at such a low price? Buy! Hence, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero sessfully sold the equipment and met up with Mike outside the city. Master, it was sold for a total of 31,200 gold coins. There were two people fighting over the blue shield, so the price was a little higher. Mike nodded slightly and was satisfied with The Worlds Greatest Sword Heros honest attitude. If it were anyone else, they would not have mentioned this matter at all. This way, the extra money could be kept for themselves. However, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero did not do that. Instead, he honestly told Mike everything. Mike was not a ck-hearted person. Since his disciple was so honest with him, then as his master, he definitely could not be stingy. Take it. These are yours. Mike directly gave half of the profit to The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero. Although it was only half, it was actually 16,200 gold coins. Mike kept only 15,000 gold coins for himself. For him, he could make money easily. He did not care about this small amount of money. He only needed to have some gold coins on him. This was enough. After all, he was now a millionaire with over one million in his real ount. Seeing thisrge amount of money, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was shocked. Master, this this money is too much. I cant take it Previously, there were many good swordsman equipment, but Mike had already taken the initiative to let him keep them for his own use. Now, he was giving him so much money. He really did not dare to ept it. Mike waved his hand and said impatiently, Take it if I give it to you. Stop nagging. Since his master had already spoken, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero had no choice but to shut up. Nevertheless, he felt immense gratitude in his heart. He secretly swore in his heart that he would definitely repay his master well in the future! .. Now that the equipment had been sold out, Mike took the initiative to wave goodbye to his disciple. Go and y by yourself first. I have a mission toplete. Oh. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was a little reluctant. After all, the process of leveling up with Mike was very enjoyable. Every time, before he could see what Mike had done, all the monsters were dead. Even the boss was no exception. It was an instant kill every time! What made The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero even more surprised was that Mikes weapon could change into any form. As long as it was a weapon that existed in Second World, it could transform! During the process of clearing the dungeon, Mike tried all the different weapon forms because he was bored. The main reason was to know what the skills of these weapons were, that was all. However, in The Worlds Greatest Sword Heros eyes, it was different. He now simply treated Mike as a god-like existence. Too powerful! Too strong! Too f*cking awesome!!! He was absolutely sure that taking God yer as his master was the best decision he had ever made in his life! It was also because of this that The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was so reluctant to part with him. However, since his master had spoken, he naturally had no right to object. He just had to listen to his masters instructions. After watching his master leave, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero went on his own to do quests and level up. As for Mike, he got up and headed to the City of Light. He wanted to go to the Pce of Light and talk to the king about the bounty. After all, he definitely had to do the Legend of the Hero quest. However, now that Mike was wanted by Hero City, there was no way for him to step foot into the city. As long as he entered the city, the NPCs in the city would take the initiative to attack him. The death of a few NPCs did not matter to Mike. However, if the NPC rted to the Legend of the Hero died, then the quest could never bepleted. This was an uneptable result for Mike. He had no choice but to think of a way to remove the bounty. Although the distance from Hero City to the City of Light was a little far. However, Mike had Swift Steps, so he walked quickly and arrived in half the time. This small matter once again made Mike realize the benefits of an SSS-grade talent. This was too great, it was apletely different experience from his previous life! After arriving at the City of Light, many yers were nervous at the sight of Mike. However, no one took the initiative to attack him. On one hand, Mike had already shown his strength yesterday, so no one dared toe and look for trouble. On the other hand, Mike was no longer a Red Name. After a Red Named yer was killed, they would drop all their items and equipment. How could God yers weapon be bad? This was a huge temptation for many yers. However, it was different if God yer was no longer a Red Name. Even if they had the chance to kill him, they might not be able to gain anything valuable. They might only be able to receive a set of red potions. The risk was too high, it was unnecessary! Of course, what they did not know was that there was not a single bottle of potion on Mike. Because he did not need it. After sessfully arriving at the pce, Mike immediately found the king. Hello, I want to ask if you can help me cancel the bounty ced on me by Hero City ? The king looked up at Mike and nodded, I can help you cancel the bounty, but you have to do something for me. What is it? Mike smiled slightly. Canceling the bounty required a mission. For an old yer like Mike, he naturally knew about this long ago, so he was not surprised. However, the next sentence from the king made Mikes expression be strange. The Temple of the God of Fire seems to have met with some trouble recently. Help me solve it, and I will help you cancel the bounty. Mike waspletely speechless. The Temple of the God of Fire is in trouble? Why dont you just ask me to surrender myself! Chapter 74 - Special Way of Doing Missions

Chapter 74: Special Way of Doing Missions

Mike asked, What kind of trouble did the Temple of the God of Fire run into? Im not too sure about the details. After exining this matter, the king changed the topic. Have you found the princess? Im still looking. Oh, then Ill have to trouble you to find her as soon as possible. Mike sighed. He seemed to have owed many upleted missions. Forget it. I should settle the bounty first. However The people of theTemple of the God of Fire would immediately take action as soon as they saw Mike. How could they ask him for help? It seemed that this mission could only bepleted in a special way. After thinking for a long time, Mike finally found a solution. He opened his friend list and sent a private message. [God yer: Are you free? Come to the North Gate of the City of Light. After sending this message, Mike walked directly to the North gate. Half an hourter, a figure appeared in Mikes sight. Master, Im here! Before The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero even reached Mike, he had already started waving his hand enthusiastically to greet Mike. He felt that this was the perfect way to express his respect for his master. However, when he arrived beside Mike, his first words were Dont be like this in the future! Its too embarrassing. Keep a low profile, Mikeined unhappily. Oh. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero nodded his head aggrievedly but did not say anything. After he finished his nonsense, Mike went straight to the point, Ive asked you toe here this time because I have an important mission for you to help meplete. After hearing the word important, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero immediately became nervous. However, Mikes next sentence made him feel relieved again. Go to the Temple of the God of Fire in the City of Light now, join them, and thene back. That was right, the mission content was that simple. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero thought for a moment and felt that he could do it, so he nodded decisively and went to the Temple of the God of Fire. Ten minutester, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero came back. This time, there was a Temple of the God of Fire trainee badge on his chest. Seeing this badge, Mike smiled and said to The Worlds Greatest Sword, Hello, is there anything I can help you with? The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was slightly stunned, he scratched his head and said, I have a mission that I cantplete, does that count? Mike ignored him, he frowned slightly at this time. The dialogue box that he imagined did not appear, it seemed that he could not use this method toplete the mission. Originally, in Mikes perspective, since The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero had joined Temple of the God of Fire, helping The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero would be equivalent to helping the Temple of the God of Fire. Unfortunately, yers could not issue missions on behalf of the Temple of the God of Fire. It seemed that this method would not work, so he had to think of another way. After thinking for a while, Mike thought of another idea. Go to the Temple of the God of Fire and find an NPC toe over. Tell him that there seems to be a spy here. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was a little confused at this moment. He did not understand the situation at all. Didnt master say that he needed help with a quest? Why is he suddenly asking me to look for an NPC? However, this was what his master had instructued. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero did not dare to disobey. He immediately headed to the Temple of the God of Fire again. After another 15 minutes, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero returned. There was an NPC beside him. A fiery red robe was enough to prove the identity of the other party. Mike smiled and silently stood at the same spot, watching them. Soon, the NPC got closer and noticed Mike. Its you! The enemy of Lord Ragnaros, the god of fire! Die! The NPC raised his wand and shot out a small fireball. Then, he chanted a spell on the spot as if he was ready to cast a big move. Seeing this scene, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero waspletely dumbfounded. Why did the NPC I bring attack master? Did I get the wrong NPC? Is master in trouble? The next moment, the small fireball hit Mike. The fireball disappeared like a bubble falling into the water. A big damage number appeared above Mikes head, [- 0] Just in case, Mike had already changed his weapon into the staff form. As long as Mike had the Staff of Meredith, he would never be hurt by magic. Mike raised the Staff of Meredith and quickly changed it into the gun form. Then, after shooting a normal bullet at the NPC, he changed the Gun of Meredith back into the staff form. Everything happened very quickly. The bullet quickly flew toward the NPC and sessfully hit him. With a bang, the NPC fell to the ground. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero stood rooted to the ground with his mouth agape. He had no idea what had happened. Mike said, Go and find a few more Temple of the God of Fire NPCs. Just like just now. After you bring them here, you can go and find the next one. Although he did not know Mikes n, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero still obediently did as he was told. Hence, a strange scene appeared outside of the City of Light. A swordsman yer with ragged clothes kept bringing some NPCs out of the city. After they arrived outside of the city, these NPCs would go crazy and attack another yer who was unequipped. What was even more ridiculous was that this yer who was not wearing any equipment could kill these NPCs with just a casual shot. Everything was too strange! One could not help but wonder if they were ying Second World. After a full two hours, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero came back alone with a gloomy face and said, Master, the Temple of the God of Fire has no more NPCs Mike nodded in satisfaction and said, Very good, follow me. After saying that, Mike walked around the pile of believers corpses and walked toward the City of Light. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero immediately followed Mikes footsteps. After entering the City of Light. The two of them soon arrived at the pce. Mike walked in front of the king with ease and raised his head, Ive done what you asked me to. The king was slightly stunned and asked doubtfully, Has the problem in the Temple of the God of Fire been solved? Mike nodded with certainty, Its solved. Weve experienced a great battle. All the members of the Temple of the God of Fire have been sacrificed in this battle. Only this swordsman is left. Hearing this, the king was silent for a moment. He called his attendant over and said, Go and check on the Temple of the God of Fires situation. Ask someone about it. Hearing the kings words, Mike revealed a confident smile. He seemed to have seeded. Chapter 75 - The Overly Realistic Second World, The King Actually Paid Out of His Own Pocket

Chapter 75: The Overly Realistic Second World, The King Actually Paid Out of His Own Pocket

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion While they waited, the king and Mike chatted casually. It looked like they were chatting, but they were actually waiting for the attendant to bring the news back. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero had been standing by the side uneasily. Because he knew the truth! It was true that all the followers of the god of fire had died, but they had clearly been killed by his master. Was master not afraid of being discovered? After a while, the attendant came back in a panic. This time, the attendant looked at Mike with a different gaze. However, Mike still looked very rxed and natural. The attendant came to the kings side and whispered a few words. After that, the kings face also changed. He stared at Mike in shock and doubt for a long time. During this process, Mike maintained hisposure, while The Worlds Greatest Sword Heros heart was pounding. The more he looked, the more he felt that the king seemed to know the truth. However, to his surprise, the king actuallyughed out loud in the end and said, Ive sent people to investigate. The Temple of the God of Fire has indeed suffered heavy casualties. What you said is true. After saying that, he turned to look at The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero. You are a member of the Temple of the God of Fire, right? Did God yer help you solve the problem just now? Ah... this... Facing the kings questioning, The Worlds Greatest Sword Heros nerves got the better of him and unable to speak. Mike, on the other hand, smiled slightly and reminded him, The king is asking you a question. Hearing his masters words, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero immediately came back to his senses and nodded stiffly. The king saw everything. However, he still did not say anything. In the end, the king nodded and said, Since you havepleted the mission that I gave you, then I can help you eliminate the bounty from Hero City. However, you still have to spend the necessary amount of money. At this point, the king paused, and the corners of his eyes twitched, Your bounty in Hero City is 200,000 gold coins. As long as you pay these 200,000 gold coins, I can help you eliminate the bounty. Hearing this, a look of surprise appeared in Mikes eyes. Meanwhile, the king avoided his gaze and looked very unnatural. Mike smiled and said, In that case, thank you, Great King. I will remember your kindness. I will prepare the gold coins as soon as possible. Once I have gathered the money, I will immediately send them over. The king did not say anything and only nodded his head. Mike then took his leave with The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero. Only after the two of them left did the kings face turn solemn again. The attendant knew that apanying a king was equivalent to lying beside a tiger. He just stood there silently and sealed his lips shut. .. After leaving the pce, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero?could not help but click his tongue, So expensive. I didnt know that 200,000 gold coins are needed to remove the bounty! At our ce, we can buy a good farm with 200,000 gold coins. Mike smiled without saying anything. It seemed simple just now, but a lot of things had happened. First of all, the king must have known that he had killed all the NPCs in the Temple of the God of Fire. This was evident from the expression on his face. An adventurer killing all the NPCs in the Temple of the God of Fire was something that would be shocking to everyone. However, he chose to pretend as if he did not know about this. That was because the king did not dare to offend God yer! No matter how powerful the king was, he was just a mortal. Moreover, behind the Temple of the God of Fire was the real God! No matter which city it was, the temple and the king would not interfere with each other. Nevertheless, the temple could always suppress the king! Now, what Mike did was equivalent to helping the king. Previously, the main reason why Mike was wanted by Hero City was that he killed the NPCs in the city. Moreover, he initiated the fight. However, it was different this time. Mike specifically chose to kill the NPCs outside the city and let the other party initiate the attack. The king naturally had no reason to make things difficult for Mike. This was also why the king said that 200,000 gold coins were sufficient to eliminate the bounty. What about the other 180,000 gold coins? Of course, the king paid for it himself. Rules were rules, and he could not break them just because he was the king. However, the king was willing to pay 180,000 gold coins for a favor. A favor from God yer. As long as this favor existed, the rtionship between the two would remain friendly. This was also the reason why Mike said what he said before he left, I will remember your kindness. Mike could not help but sigh in his heart once again. Second World was indeed too realistic. Even NPCs would take the initiative to do things that bypassed the rules. However, in the end, Mike was too powerful. Only powerful yers would make the NPCs back down. To put it bluntly... Strength was everything! Thinking of this, Mikes face became more serious. He did not forget the big battle waiting for him in ten years time. He could not let down his guard just because he was invincible now. There was no such thing as resurrection in the battle ten yearster. If he was not careful, Mike might lose all his advantages now. At that time, he would really die. Thinking of this, Mike took a deep breath. Strength, he had to continue increasing his strength! At this moment, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero?scratched his head and said, Master, I have more than 10,000 gold coins here. You can use it to remove the bounty first. As he said this, he made a trade request to Mike. Seeing this action, Mike felt a little warm in his heart. Although this disciple was a little dull, he was absolutely sincere to his master. In Second World, there were very few trustable people. Mike waved his hand and rejected the transaction request from The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero. He figured that The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero should be just like the old him, a poor man. Therefore, he knew very well that The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero had originally nned to sell these gold coins and exchange them for federation coins for living expenses. As long as his disciple had this intention, it would be fine. As a master, it would be wrong to actually take his money. As for the gold coins needed to eliminate the bounty... Mike had plenty of ways. For Mike, wasnt it easy to earn money? Lets go and rob money! Chapter 76 - Robbery? Could This Game Be Played Like This?

Chapter 76: Robbery? Could This Game Be yed Like This?

Ah? The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero waspletely stunned. Robbery? What does he mean? Mike provided him an exnation as he saw the confusion in his heart, though it only made him even more confused. I meant what I said, lets rob some money! After saying that, he scanned his surroundings and locked onto a target. It was a knight. He was equipped with a blue shield and looked rather rich. Mike immediately walked over. With the buff of Swift Steps, he quickly arrived in front of the knight. The knight had just finished fighting a wild monster and was picking up silver coins from the ground. He thought to himself that with a little more hard work, he would be able to buy a better weapon. Keep it up, a beautiful tomorrow is waiting for me. The next moment, a big hand was ced on his shoulder. Hello, robbery. Mike smiled and said an unexpected line. The knight froze on the spot, turned his head, and was about to curse, Are you crazy? However, when he saw the ID of the person before him, he was rendered speechless. God yer! This person was actually the well-known number one expert in the new region God yer. Thats right. In everyones heart, God yer had long been regarded as the number one expert in the new region. Such a person was definitely not someone he could provoke. The knight swallowed his saliva and stuttered, Hahaha, big brotherare you joking just now? No, its a real robbery. Mike was still smiling. Hand over the gold coins yourself, or Ill kill you and pick up your equipment. Your choice. Although Mike had a smile on his face, his tone was unquestionable. The knight hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still made a trade request with Mike and gave him 12 gold coins. In truth, he had 29 gold coins in his backpack, but he was reluctant to give them all. Anyway, God yer did not know how much money he had. The trade waspleted. The knight looked at God yer with an anxious expression. Mike was silent for a moment, then he let him go. Although it was only a small amount of money and some were probably hidden away by the knight, there was no need to kill him. After the knight left, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero stood rooted to the ground with his mouth agape, unable to speak at all. Could this game be yed like this? Just by saying that it was a robbery, the other party actually gave him the money?? Was it really okay to do this? Although it was a small amount of money, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero still swallowed his saliva excitedly. It was too easy to earn money like this. Mike sighed and said, Disciple, go and catch some people. Be more aggressive. Ah? The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was stunned for a moment, but he still nodded and did as he was told. Didnt master just easily earn money just now? Why do I need to be more aggressive? What if I end up in a head-to-head battle with the other party? However, he was unaware that it was Mikes intention to deliberately make the other party resist. As long as the other party resisted, Mike could kill the other party and retrieve their belongings. Equipment was much more valuable than gold coins. The new region had just opened recently, so most yers did not have many gold coins on them. Even if they had some gold coins, they would immediately exchange them for equipment. To put it bluntly, it was better off snatching equipment than gold coins. However, Mike did not want to take the initiative to kill people. This would make him seem unreasonable. I, God yer, am a very good person. How can I casually kill people? Thats right, thats right. So, God yer found a tree andid downfortably. After two minutes, a group of people walked over noisily. You said that your master has something good to tell me? What is it? If you dare to trick me, youre dead. The leader of the group, a bald man, swore as he walked and was followed by his four underlings. It seemed to be a small team. Moreover, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero followed behind with a nervous expression. He did not know how to lure someone over, but he did not dare to disobey his master, hence he could only lie. My master is an expert. You must have heard of his name. He has good news for you. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero ended up using such a clumsy method to bring this group of people over. The other party had also made up his mind. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero looked silly, so his master was definitely not an expert. He might as well follow him over. If there was nothing good, he could kill them and steal their equipment. It would not be a wasted trip. This idea of his was definitely somewhat simr to Mikes. Soon, a few of them arrived under the tree. Master, Ive brought them as requested. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero said nervously. Well done. Mike slowly sat up and answered casually. The bald man looked at Mikes back and sneered, I heard from your stupid disciple that you have good news for us? Let me say this first. If you dare to trick me, I wont let you go. Oh? Really? Mike stretchedzily and turned his head. The moment he turned his head, he saw Mikes face. At the same time, he saw his ID. [God yer] Instantly, the bald mans face turned pale. Second World had such a setting. Only by seeing the other persons face could one see the other persons ID. This was also the reason why the bald man dared to speak so arrogantly just now. If he had seen Mikes face from afar, he would have known that this person was God yer, who was the number one expert in the new region. He would have long been running away. Mike stood up with a smile. He looked at the bald mans anxious eyes and said, I have something good for you guys. Are you interested? The bald man nodded repeatedly and said politely, If theres anything you need, just say it. Ill definitely do it if I can. The bald mans thoughts were very simple. If it was God yer, then it was most likely something good. Maybe he was taking them to a dungeon. In short, listening to God yer was the best option. Even if it was not something beneficial, he would not have had the guts to resist. He might as well be honest. However, Mikes next words made his expression be as ugly as if he just ate a fly. This good thing is very simple. Robbery. Hand over your gold coins. All of a sudden, the surroundings quieted down. The group of five led by the bald man were all silent. The four underlings looked at the bald man nervously and fearfully. They were obviously waiting for the bald man to speak. The bald man looked at the smiling God yer with a troubled expression. In the end, he gritted his teeth and said, I understand. Since big Brother God yer needs money, we will naturally help. Brothers, take out all the gold coins you have and hand them over to Brother God yer. Hearing such an answer, a disappointed expression appeared on Mikes face. This baldy had quite a fierce demeanor, why is he so weak? Cant he be a little tougher and fight me with all his might? In that case, I will be able to defeat you all and pick up your equipment. If youre all so submissive, its very difficult for me to do so! Chapter 77 - You Knew I Would Rob You, Yet You Still Came Over to Give Me

Chapter 77: You Knew I Would Rob You, Yet You Still Came Over to Give Me Money? What the Hell Is Going On?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion These yers looked fairly rich. The few of thembined together totaled up to 600 gold coins. Actually, the bald boss had 180 gold coins on him, but he only took out 120 gold coins and secretly left 60 gold coins behind. However, his underlings did not understand their boss and obediently handed over all their gold coins. As the boss, he naturally knew how much money his underlings had. As he watched them hand over all their gold coins one by one, the bald boss felt his heart ache a little. After all, this was money! After handing over the gold coins, the bald boss gritted his teeth and squeezed out a smile that looked even uglier than crying. He carefully asked, Then... can we go now? Mikes expression was a little ugly, but he still nodded. The bald boss and the others quickly ran away. After they left, Mike sighed and said to The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero, who stood at the side with a happy expression, Go look for more people. Find a few who looks more powerful. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was immersed in joy as he felt that he had sessfullypleted the mission his master had given him. When he heard Mikes words, he immediately went to look for another target. ording to his understanding, the reason his master asked him to look for an expert was definitely that experts tended to have more money on them. Mikes thoughts were very simple. An expert would definitely not easily give in. He might even resist on the spot. In that case, Mike could snatch his equipment. If the only thing he could snatch was their gold coins, then how long would it take for him to gather 200,000 gold coins? Mike sighed. He was already tempted to go and clear dungeons. At the very least, clearing a dungeon would drop a few pieces of equipment. Other than the worthless white equipment, the green equipment could also be sold for some money. At least it would be faster than robbing money. If blue equipment was dropped, then the money woulde even faster. In fact, Mike had thought about whether he should forge some gold equipment to sell. However, the current yers would generally not have any gold coins on them. No one could afford to buy gold equipment. Even Super Rich paid with federation coins. If he were to use federation coins to purchase gold coins, Mike had the capability to do it now. However, he did not want to. Since he had decided to buy a good house for himself, Mike had set a rule for himself. That was to never use federation coins to buy gold coins. He wanted to save money and improve his life. Thus, using federation coins to buy gold coins was not an option. However what if he used gold equipment to exchange for gold coins? It would not work either. On one hand, no one could really spend that many gold coins to buy gold equipment. On the other hand, if too much gold equipment appeared on the market, the value of the equipment would depreciate. Not only would gold equipment depreciate, even green and blue equipment would also be worthless. This was definitely a loss for Mike. After thinking about it, Mike decided. In the future, he would only sell the equipment he forged to Super Rich, and the money he earned would be used for his own real-life consumption. He would earn the gold coins in the game via other methods. Just as he was deep in thought, a girl with a magic wand came to Mike. Excuse me, is a robbery happening here? Mike was slightly stunned. What does she mean? Before he could say anything, the girl took out 20 gold coins and handed them to Mike with a red face, and then she ran away nervously. Mike looked at the 20 gold coins in his hand and fell into deep thought. What the hell is going on? How did the female magician know that Im robbing people here? Moreover, isnt she supposed to run away if she knew that Im robbing here? Why did she automatically hand me the gold coins? This is too strange! Before he could figure out what was going on, another person came. This time, it was a female sharpshooter. She also had a shy expression on her face. She stood before Mike with a little shyness and remained silent. Looking at the girl staring at him, Mike had a strong feeling in his heart. The other party seemed to be waiting for him to rob her of her money. The corner of Mikes eyes twitched twice, and he asked tentatively, Uhm, robbery? After hearing this, the girl heaved a sigh of relief. She took out 50 gold coins and stuffed them into Mikes hands while patting her own chest and talking to herself. I thought I made a mistake. What? Mike was slightly stunned. No, nothing. The girl realized that she had let the cat out of the bag and quickly ran away with a reddened face. Looking at the reaction of the female sharpshooter, Mike felt that something was wrong. What on earth is going on with these people? Why will someone take the initiative to send money over??? This world has be so strange! Just as he was thinking about this, another person came from afar. This time, as if to avoid another strange situation, Mike took the initiative to shout from afar, Robbery! He hoped to see the other party escape or resist. However, reality disappointed him. When the swordsman across from him heard Mikes words, an excited expression appeared on his face. He even quickened his pace and ran over. You want to rob me, right? Thats great. Here are 100 gold coins. Ill give it all to you. After giving the gold coins, the swordsman left happily. This time, Mike waspletely dumbfounded. There must be something wrong. Something must have happened! Otherwise, such a strange phenomenon would never ur. Mike looked around with a puzzled look and found that another female fighter was clearly walking towards him. He narrowed his eyes and did not say anything, quietly waiting for her toe closer. When the female fighter walked over, Mike narrowed his eyes and asked, Youre here to be robbed by me too? The female fighter was slightly stunned, then she nodded and asked nervously, May I ask if you want to trade directly with me, or do you want to use other methods? When Mike heard this, the corners of his eyes twitched twice. This woman was actually so proactive, so cooperative, and so orderly??? He finally could not hold it in anymore and asked, You dont have to give me the money. I just want to know, how did you know that I was robbing here? The girl tilted her head and thought for a moment before she answered, I saw it on the forum. Someone said that God yer was robbing here and was probably short on money. Hence, I came over. Dont you know about this? This post is quite popr on the forum. Its already a trending post now. Mike waspletely dumbfounded. Whats going on? Who posted this? While Mike was in a daze, the female fighter took the initiative to give 80 gold coins to Mike and then left with a red face. Mike looked at the increasing amount of gold coins in his hands. After a moment of silence, he opened the forum. The most eye-catching post at the top was... Shocking, the best yer in the new region, God yer, is robbing outside the city! Chapter 78 - God Slayer Fans Line Up to Be Robbe

Chapter 78: God yer Fans Line Up to Be Robbed

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mikes eyes twitched twice. Which b*stard posted this? He looked at the authors ID but it was hidden. He did not know who posted it. Helplessly, Mike opened the post with a sense of resentment. The content of the post was very obvious. It was a smear on Mikes image! Oh no, it was not discrediting... It was true that Mike was robbing yers here... Regardless, he just was upset. The content of the post was as followed: [Today, my brothers and I were preparing to go to the dungeon when we met a fool who said he had good news for us.] [We believed his words and followed him.] [Who knew that what awaited us was actually a bad act!] [God yer robbed us of our money!] [I never thought that a person like God yer would actually make things difficult for us ordinary yers.] [It wasnt easy for us to earn money, yet it was all snatched away at once.] [God yer was simply a shameless person!] The thread ended here. The firstment asked, [May I ask how much money the OP was robbed of?] The poster replied to thisment, [600 gold coins.] Seeing this, Mike had already vaguely guessed the owner of the post. Or rather, there was no need to guess at all. It was too obvious. It was obviously the group led by the bald man. Mike narrowed his eyes and memorized the appearance of that person. If he met him again in the future, he would definitely not let him off. Thinking of this, Mike continued to read thements on the post. However, the followingments shocked Mike greatly. [Secondment: For an expert like God yer to rob you, it should be your honor!] [Thirdment: You have the nerve toe here andin when its only 600 gold coins? Why are you guys so poor?] [Fourthment: For an expert like God yer, he shouldnt be short of money. He must have encountered some trouble, right?] [Fifthment: Makes sense! God yer must be in some kind of trouble. An expert like him wouldnt rob unless it was absolutely necessary.] [Sixthment: Forget it. God yer is my idol. Ill go help him right now!] The ID of the sixthment was Cute Little ck Rabbit. Mike had a very deep impression of this ID. It was the female magician who took the initiative to be robbed by Mike. After reading this, Mike finally understood. No wonder someone took the initiative to send money. It was because of this post. This was hrious. The bald mans original intention of this post was to damage Mikes image and make everyone curse at him. Who knew that it would actually help him. In everyones heart, an expert like God yer had no reason to rob him. He was an expert who hadpleted the 100th floor of the Tower of Challenges. Furthermore, he had cleared two dungeons on his own. One of them was the novices grave, Spider Cave. The other was the Ancient Battlefield Ruins, which was a cross-level challenge. Moreover, he had single-handedly fought against thousands of yers and NPCs in Hero City. Most importantly, he won! How could such an expert rob? He must have encountered great difficulties and had no other option. Things like games were always based on strength. God yer held a mighty position in everyones heart. In everyones hearts, God yer was an unreachable existence. Many people were afraid of him. However, now? It turned out that an expert like God yer was only a human. He was not a monster at all. He would also encounter difficulties and be helpless. As a result, Mikes image in everyones eyes became much warmer. Many people also openly expressed that God yer was their idol and that they wanted to help! Thus, the scene just now appeared. Seeing this, Mike closed the post and let out a breath. He finally understood the ins and outs of the matter. For a moment, Mike really did not know whether he should hate or thank that bald man. As he was thinking, an unfamiliar voice sounded in his ear. Hello, may I ask if a robbery is happening here? Mike was slightly stunned. He looked up and waspletely shocked. This... was too efficient. A long line had already magically ppeared. There were at least a hundred people waiting in line. Everyone was looking at Mike with excited expressions. Obviously, these people were Mikes fans. They were here to help. While Mike was in a daze, the girl at the front asked again, Hello, may I ask if a robbery is happening here? The corner of Mikes eyes twitched and he nodded, Yes, its a robbery. Just give me the money directly. The girl nodded excitedly and immediately took out the limited gold coins she had on her and handed them to Mike. Then, she screamed excitedly and ran away. She could vaguely be heard talking to herself. Ive touched God yers hand! The moment the girl left, a second person immediately squeezed over and asked while taking out money, Hello, may I take a photo with you? I dont mind paying a little more. Before Mike nodded in agreement, the girl stood beside him and activated the screenshot function. Click. A screenshot was saved just like that. The girl excitedly took out 500 gold coins and said, This is the gold coins I just bought. Although I dont know what kind of trouble you are in, we will always support you! Her words immediately received a warm response from the people behind her. Everyones mood was on the high. Mike helplessly covered his face. He found such a scene extremely strange. He could not ept it at all. Was this really a robbery? .. The robbery process was still ongoing. Everyone lined up in an orderly manner to be robbed.A few people even wanted to cut in line, but after being scolded by the people in line, they obediently went to the back of the line. The atmosphere was very harmonious. In just 20 minutes, Mike had already collected 50,000 gold coins. Although the amount of money he robbed each time was little, everyone was very cooperative, so the progress was very smooth and fast. In these 20 minutes, he had robbed at least a few hundred people of their money. In order to save Mikes time, many people prepared the gold coins beforehand and refrained from speaking nonsense. They lined up and immediately handed in their money when it was their turn, then they directly took their leave. Without a doubt, if every person who was robbed was so sensible, Mike would soon be able to amass enough money. At this time, two figures came from a distance. One of them was The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero. He was a little confused when he saw the scene in front of him. Didnt master ask me to find experts over so that he can rob them? What is the situation now? Why are there so many people lining up? What are they doing? Although he was puzzled, he still walked over with the expert. Master, the person you wanted me to find is here. At this moment, the expert finally could not help but say, Why did you bring me over here? Uh... to rob your money. Only when The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was beside Mike did he dare to speak the truth. Before this, he did not dare to do so. After all, the other party had two pieces of blue equipment on him. He looked quite formidable. However, just as he said those words... Before the expert and Mike had the time to react. The yers who were lining up at the side had already reacted and said, Robbery? Line up at the back! Chapter 79 - Finally, Someone Who Was Willing to Resist, A Kind Person!

Chapter 79: Finally, Someone Who Was Willing to Resist, A Kind Person!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hearing the fans words, Mike waspletely speechless. He quickly waved his hand and said, Dont cause trouble. Then, he turned his head to look at the person. His ID was Lone Ranger. From his expression, he seemed like a very arrogant person. Mike nodded his head in satisfaction. He seemed to be a person who would not easily give away his money. This was someone that Mike had been waiting for! Im giving you two choices now. One, hand over the gold coins you have on you. Two, Ill kill you and loot your equipment. Upon hearing these words, Lone Ranger immediately frowned. This person in front of him had such an arrogant tone. He actually dared to be so unbridled and directly rob my money. How could he possibly agree? You want to loot my equipment? That depends on whether you have the ability or not! Hearing this, The Worlds Greatest Sword Heros heart skipped a beat. Oh no, I found a tough nut to crack. Did I do the wrong thing this time? In The Worlds Greatest Sword Heros imagination, the best result would be to find a rich expert and take away arge sum of their gold coins. Why is this person resisting? Will master be unhappy? Thinking of this, he stole a nce at Mike and was dumbfounded. At this moment, Mike revealed a pleasantly surprised expression. He was even a little touched. How many people have I robbed? At least a few hundred, right? Finally, someone whos willing to resist. Previously, those people directly handed over their gold coins. With that, Mike, who had received the money, was too embarrassed to kill them. Now, there was finally someone who was willing to contribute his equipment. What a kind person! Mike excitedly took out his weapon and said, Since youre not willing to pay, then dont me me. Everyone, stand back and dont hurt yourself. Hearing Mikes words, the fans in line immediately gave way. Of course, it was still in the form of a line. After all, the people at the front did not want to give up their seats. Soon, a rtivelyrge empty space was formed. Mike looked at Lone Ranger excitedly, and the surrounding fans could not help but started whispering. Whats the situation with this person? He actually dares to fight God yer? How pitiful. Sigh, maybe he hasnt been following the forum recently. Hearing the discussions around him, Lone Ranger became even more confused. What are these idiots talking about? Why does it seem as if theyve predicted the oue even before the fight has started? Thats right, he really did not know the ID God yer. In Second World, one could choose to block the full-service announcements. Lone Ranger had blocked it because he did not want to let other peoples matters affect him. Therefore, he was in a state of confusion. In his perspective, this was what had happened. A person who looked foolish walked over and asked him, Are you an expert? Lone Ranger naturally nodded decisively. Then, that fool excitedly brought him over and said, I have good news for you. Regarding this situation, Lone Ranger naturally thought that The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero wanted to team up with him to fight a dungeon or even a wild boss. Since he had time on his hands, he decided toe over and take a look. Who knew that after he came over, someone would actually want to rob him of his money. What was even more ridiculous was that he was expected to queue up in order to be robbed. Naturally, he would not participate in such a farce. Hence, it led to the current situation. Looking at Lone Ranger who was motionless in front of him, Mike smiled and said, Alright, you go first. Lone Ranger frowned and said, Do you think Im stupid? If I make my move first, wont I end up being a Red Name? Mike pursed his lips and said nothing. His original intention was to let the other party have a clear death. However, who would have known that the other party would not appreciate it at all. If Mike made his move first, didnt that mean that Long Ranger would not have the chance to make a move? If thats the case, then dont me me. Take my attack. After Mike said that, he immediately raised the Sword of Meredith in his hand and rushed over. Lone Ranger also raised the blue longsword in his hand, but he had no intention of dodging. He wanted his opponent to attack him first so that he could counterattack and kill him with honor. However, the moment the Sword of Meredith touched him, his consciousness was momentarily absent-minded. When he came back to his senses, he had already appeared at the resurrection point. He looked at his surroundings in shock. Whats going on? Why am I here? Subconsciously, Lone Ranger opened the battle log and took a look. [God yer hasunched an attack on you, dealing 7,000 damage!] [You are dead!] After reading these two messages, Lone Ranger was stunned. He was instantly killed?! Impossible, this was absolutely impossible! After all, his breastte was... At the thought of this, Lone Ranger looked down and was stunned. Where... where is my breastte?! Thats right, his blue breastte had dropped. One had to know that a blue breastte was very valuable. This matter was a huge blow to Lone Ranger. He took two deep breaths, and his eyes burned with mes of war. .. On the other side, after Mike picked up the blue breastte on the ground, there was an explosion of praise. Wow, is this the power of God yer, hes so cool! As expected of my idol!! God yer, youre too strong, too cool!!! One-hit kill. When can I be as strong as God yer ? The people who regarded Mike as their idol were excited when they saw Mike make a move for the first time. Mike coughed twice and returned to the tree to continue his robbery work. The fans were also very cooperative and enthusiastic. The queue to give away money was carried out in an orderly manner. Not long after, a figure appeared at the front of the queue. That didnt count. I want to challenge you again! Everyones attention was attracted by this sentence and looked over. It was actually Lone Ranger who was instantly killed just now. Mike looked him up and down, waved his hand, and said, What else is there for you to drop? Dont disturb me, Im busy. Mikes words were actually sincere. After all, this guy did not seem to have any other good equipment. However, when Lone Ranger heard these words, he took them differently. It was as if Mike was mocking him for being the cause of the drop of his blue equipment, but also as if Mike did not dare to fight. Ultimately, Lone Ranger thought that he had found Mikes weakness. That was defense! After all, he did not have any equipment on him. He must only have a powerful weapon. Lone Ranger thought that as long as he dodged Mikes attack, he would be able to kill him! I still have a blue weapon. Just tell me if you dare to fight or not! When Mike heard this, he was also happy. Before this, he met people who were willing to give him money no matter what. Now, it was even more ridiculous. Someone actually voluntarily wanted to give him blue equipment! Chapter 80 - 200,000 Gold Coins in Half a Day, Was He Really Just an Adventurer?

Chapter 80: 200,000 Gold Coins in Half a Day, Was He Really Just an Adventurer?

Mike naturally would not refuse such a matter. It just so happened that this was the result he wanted to see. Equipment was always more valuable than gold coins. After all, everyones gold coins were used to buy equipment. Therefore, Mike epted this challenge without a doubt. In that case, Ill let you attack first this time. Mike smiled and stood still. The fans were also very excited when they saw this scene. He was God yer, who was the number one expert in the new region in their hearts! Taking the initiative to let the opponent attack first, this was the demeanor of an expert! Unlike these fans, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was a little worried at this moment. After all, his master did not wear a single piece of equipment, so his defense should be very weak. On the other hand, Lone Rangers weapon seemed pretty decent. Although his master could kill this expert in one hit, what if he was killed by the other party first? However, although he was worried, he did not dare to say it out loud. He was afraid that his master would be unhappy. Helplessly, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero could only watch from the side anxiously. Lone Ranger was delighted when he heard Mikes words. He had wanted to take the initiative to talk about this matter, but he did not expect Mike to bring it up himself. Since thats the case, then I wont stand on ceremony. Lone Ranger rushed over with a confident smile on his face. Meanwhile, Mike remained unprepared as he stood on the spot, waiting for the attack to arrive. Having looked at Mikes reaction, Long Ranger was delighted. This is great, he really intends to let me make the first move. Since thats the case, then Ill use my strongest strike to instantly kill you! In the next second, the longsword in Lone Rangers hand emitted a red glow. Immediately, the onlookers cried out in surprise. This move is Blood Fury Sword ! Blood Fury Sword was a purple outstanding quality skill! At the cost of sacrificing his own HP, the damage of the following attack would be greatly increased! Moreover, the number of HP sacrificed could be decided by the user himself! The more HP sacrificed, the higher the damage! In the next second, Lone Rangers HP fell to 1. That was right, he only left himself with 1 HP, converting the remainder of his HP into attack power! Seeing this, many people became nervous. Could God yer end up being instantly killed this time? Although God yers attack power was high, he was not wearing any equipment. In such a circumstance, facing a swordsman who had sacrificed all his HP to use Blood Fury Sword. There was no way to survive this! It was over. God yer would die! A lot of people had this idea in mind. In the next second, just as Lone Rangers sword was about to connect with Mike. Mikes left hand moved! He had no intention of moving his hand, but his passive skill was forcefully triggered. [Block (god-tier passive enhancement): 100% chance to sessfully block a physical attack. Cooldown: 0 seconds.] Arge number appeared above Mikes head. [-0] That was right, Mike did not receive any damage. Lone Ranger whounched the attack fell to the ground. A damage number also appeared above his head. [-7,200] When Mike saw this number, he was slightly stunned. This was his strongest attack??? After all, Mikes Rebound skill reflected double the damage. In other words, the original damage of this attack was only 3,600. Although it was sufficient to instantly kill Mike, it was still not as much as the usual amount of damage dealt by him. Lone Ranger turned into a white light and disappeared, and a blue longsword appeared on the ground. When Mike saw this weapon, his eyes lit up. His luck was not bad, he actually got the opponents remaining weapon. He directly picked up the weapon and looked at it, his face full of regret. Although the weapon was blue, the data on the interface could only be considered decent. It did not have any special effects at all. In that case, there was no practical value. Mike threw the weapon to The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero and continued robbing. This time, Lone Ranger did not continue to challenge Mike. After all, his weapon was gone, so what could he fight Mike with? He could only get some gold coins and buy a green weapon to use for the time being. .. Half a day went by, not only did the line of people not shorten, it was getting longer and longer. However, Mike waved his hand and announced, Sorry, this business will not be done from today onwards. Everyone, please return. In just half a day, Mike had earned 200,000 gold coins through robbery. It was really ridiculous. The people waiting in line at the back looked dissatisfied. Ive waited for so long just to be robbed by you. Its not easy for me to get here, but youre not going to rob me anymore?! No, you must rob my money! Right, I havent touched your hand yet! I havent taken a picture yet! Mike chose the simplest and most brutal way to deal with these fansints, which was to use the hearthstone to return to the city. Seeing Mike directly rub the hearthstone, everyone had helpless looks on their faces. Attacking God yer wasnt an option, right? Wouldnt that be equivalent to asking for death? A few secondster, a white light shed, and Mike disappeared. Everyone looked at each other for a while, but eventually, they dispersed. Meanwhile, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was stunned on the spot. For a moment, he was at a loss and did not know what he should do. Forget it, lets kill monsters and level up. .. Pce. Mike once again found the king easily. Seeing that Mike had left and returned, the king asked with a puzzled look, Why, are there still unresolved matters? Mike smiled and immediately took out 200,000 gold coins. If it was only about 100 gold coins, a money bag would automatically appear. However, with 200,000 gold coins, a box appeared. Seeing the gold coins piled up in the box, the king was stunned. What was going on? This adventurer actually spent such a short amount of time to prepare 200,000 gold coins? This Was he really just an adventurer? Looking at the chest in front of him, the king was silent for a moment before nodding. Alright, Ill send someone to help you cancel the arrest warrant in Hero City. It will be officially canceled in about an hour. The king looked at Mike meaningfully and reminded him, I hope you dont forget about helping me look for the princess. Mike casually promised, Dont worry, I wont. In fact, he had long forgotten, and he did not n to do this mission anymore. What he needed to do now was to continue the mission issued by Death God. Believers of the god of fire? Prepare to die! Chapter 81 - I’ve Accepted Another Mission With Good Rewards, but I’ll Kill the

Chapter 81: Ive epted Another Mission With Good Rewards, but Ill Kill the Believers of the Fire God First

Mike sent a private message to The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero and told him to y by himself first. After that, Mike set off for Victory City. Although the Legend of the Heros mission priority was always higher than anything else. Mike still decided to do the mission that Death God had given him first. It was for nothing else but his divine sense! After all, the Legend of the Heros mission was not a small deal. It was even possible for him to encounter a god. When he met a god, the existence of his divine sense would put him in two entirely different situations. If he did not have divine sense, then he would fall into a passive state. To put it bluntly, he could only obey God and do as he was instructed. Otherwise, he should just get lost and do a different mission. However, with his divine sense, Mike couldunch an attack on God. This was the only way to maintain the basic fairness. Of course, this fairness was all talk. In the past, God never paid attention when it came to fairness to humans. Now, Mike had the strength to kill God. Hence, he would not be bothered to be fair to God! God will do as I say. If he doesnt, I will kill him! This is how one should enjoy the game! Victory City was actually quite far from Hero City, but it was very close to the City of Light. This was oftenined about by yers. Normal yers would start from the City of Light, then go to Hero City, and then straight to Victory City. Hence, the location of this city was inconvenient. However, Second World was too realistic and did not have an official website. Hence, no matter how many yersined about it, it was useless. They could only ept it. Now, this originally inconvenient ce was convenient for Mike. As he started from the City of Light, along with the buff from Swift Steps, he quickly reached Victory City. The most frequently used gate of Victory City was the North Gate. However, Mike entered from the East Gate because the City of Light was on the East side of Victory City. After entering Victory City, Mike subconsciously nced at the notice board at the East Gate. Although Mike already had a mission, if he saw a suitable mission on the notice board, he would still immediately ept it. As a yer, this was his habit. It did not matter if he did not check out the board, once he checked, Mike actually found a pretty good mission. [Cult Extermination] [Recently, many people were caught in Victory City due to their suspicious behavior. After investigation and interrogation, these residents seem to have joined a cult.] [This matter has already affected the order of Victory City. Hopefully, someone can find the base of the cult and exterminate the cult. [Hint: You can obtain some clues by looking for the city lords butler.] [Mission requirement: Completely exterminate the cult. ] [Mission level: 30] [Reward: Baron of Victory City.] After he saw this reward, Mike epted it without hesitation. Although he had no idea how toplete this mission, he still epted it. The reason was simple, the reward was simply too tempting! Having a title and not having a title would lead to twopletely different ways of ying. With a title, one could buy real estate and buy a shop in Victory City. One had to know that potions were items needed by yers. Even if the potion sold in the shop was 1 copper coin cheaper than shops owned by NPCs, many yers would immediately be loyal customers. Such a way of earning money was extremely terrifying! It could be said that as long as he obtained the title as a baron, Mike would no longer have to worry about gold coins in the future. At least he would not have to go around robbing people like today. Oh, rather than going around to rob people, it was more like people came over to be robbed by him This was not important. In short, Mike decided to ept the mission. After epting the mission, Mike immediately went to look for the butler. The reason was very simple. After tearing down the notice, he had to start the mission within a certain period of time. If there was no progress, the mission would reappear on the notice board after a period of time. At that time, the mission might be picked up by someone else. Therefore, Mike had to talk to the butler first and secure the mission. The butler of Victory City was almost the most special NPC in the human cities. Because he was a dwarf. It was normal to see yers of other races in the human cities, but it was rare to see NPCs of other races. Because of this, Mike had a deep impression of him, so he found him very quickly. Hello, I have epted the mission, Cult Elimination, on the notice board. I want to ask you for some clues. The dwarf butler stroked his beard and said coldly, I am very busy now. Come and find me tomorrow. After saying that, he left on his own. Mike was slightly stunned when he heard this answer, but he soon realized what was going on. This butler was a dwarf and not a human, so Mikes Human Affinity skill had no effect on this butler. Ever since he started ying Second World again, it was his first time being treated indifferently by an NPC. However, it was also good. Mike was just here to talk anyway. Now that the Cult Extermination character had appeared in Mikes quest panel, he could ignore it for the time being. He could do it again when he had time. Now, he had to go kill the believers of the god of fire. He arrived at the Temple of the God of Fire with ease. As expected, when the followers of the Temple of the God of Fire saw Mike, they immediately shouted and charged over. This time, Mike had learned his lesson. He switched the Sword of Meredith in his hand into the umbre form and stood still. Following this, a very spectacr scene appeared in Victory City. Countless spells, arrows, and bullets were fired at a yer, but the yer just stood there without moving. In addition, arge number of melee NPCs charged at Mike,unching melee attacks. Mike also did not move. However, after a round of attacks, the NPCs with physical attacks all died on the spot. The ground was covered with corpses. As for Mike, he just stood there and let them attack, block and rebound. That was all. When all the physical sses of the believers died, Mike finally took the initiative to attack. After all, magic attacks could not be blocked, nor could they be rebounded. So, Mike had to do it himself. Naturally, since it was these NPCs who took the initiative to attack, Mike would not increase his bounty if he acted now. Three minutester, the Temple of the God of Fire in Victory City regained its peace. After Mike turned and left, the streets inside and outside the Temple of the God of Fire were covered with corpses. Invincible. Chapter 82 - A Troublesome Mission, Why Was Tiffany Never at Dyeing Mill?

Chapter 82: A Troublesome Mission, Why Was Tiffany Never at Dyeing Mill?

Although the Temple of the God of Fire in this city had been destroyed, Mike was not in a hurry to leave. He still remembered the Lover mission that had yet to bepleted. Since he was already in Victory City, it would have been a waste of opportunity if he did not carry out the mission. It was not Mikes character to not do a mission. After arriving at the dyeing mill with ease, Mike asked with a smile, Hello, may I know if Ms. Tiffany is here? As soon as he said that, footsteps came from upstairs. Mike instantly felt rxed. He was finally going toplete this mission. As someone who had an obsessivepulsive disorder, once he epted a mission, he mustplete it. Although it may be dyed at times, he would never miss out on an opportunity toplete the mission. However, just as he was looking at the stairs happily, his eyes froze. He actually saw a pair of legs covered in leg hair. What the f*ck? What happened to Lady Tiffany? Why does she have legs simr to a burly man? The vige chiefs taste in women is too f*cking weird. When the pair of legs covered in leg hair walked down the stairs, Mikes mood became heavy. The owner of this dyeing mill was actually a young man? Because Victory City was not as popr as the City of Light, many yers did not know much about Victory City even if they were level 100. Therefore, it was normal for Mike not to know about the situation of the dyeing mill. After the NPC walked down with a cigarette in his mouth, he looked at Mike with confusion and asked, You are Lord God yer? May I ask why you are looking for my grandmother? Mike waspletely stunned. Grandmother? Grandmother again? Is Lady Tiffany that powerful? The corners of his eyes twitched twice, and he could not help but ask, Do you know Evelyn? The confusion on the mans face became more severe. He frowned and nodded, Yes, thats my sister. Whats wrong? Mike heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately. These two people had the same father. If he and Evelyn were half-siblings, then Lady Tiffany was really too flirtatious. Facing the mans doubts, Mike finally got back to the main topic. Its like this. I was asked by someone to deliver a letter to Lady Tiffany. Since shes not here, Ill just give it to you. Please pass it on. Mike wanted to finish the mission quickly. After all, he had already received the reward in advance. Mike no longer had any expectations for this mission. However, the man took a puff of his cigarette and said calmly, Im sorry, Lord God yer. Im afraid I cant do this. Because my grandmother passed awayst year. Hearing this, Mike waspletely dumbfounded. What does he mean? Does it mean that this mission cant bepleted? Impossible! Absolutely impossible! There was no mission that could not bepleted in Second World. There must be some mistake. Mikes brows were tightly knitted, and not a word left his mouth. The man nced at Mike and said, Anyway, its a letter for my grandmother. Its not appropriate for me to ept it on behalf of her. Ill just trouble you to make a trip and put this letter next to my grandmothers grave. In the next moment, Mikes mission progress changed. [Lover] [Head to the cemetery in the North of Victory City.] Mike sighed. Why was this mission so troublesome? However, he had finally made it this far. It was not like Mike to give up so easily. Alright, then Ill make another trip. Mike shook his head helplessly. The man bowed slightly. Thank you, then Ill have to trouble you. .. Walking out of the dyeing workshop, Mike rubbed his swollen temples and sorted out his thoughts. He was now level 32. He had leveled up when he brought The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero to clear dungeons. The number of missions he had on his te Was ratherrge! Lover. Missing Princess. Kill All the Believers of Fire God. Cult Extermination. Moreover, the most important mission, the Legend of the Hero. Looking at the forever-increasing number of missions, Mike sighed. There was no other way. He had to hurry up andplete some missions. Otherwise, he would only umte more and more. As for what mission to do first Although the Legend of the Hero had the highest priority, it would definitely be ced after Kill All the Believers of Fire God. Mike had a very strong premonition that his divine sense would definitely be of great help to Mike inpleting the Legend of the Hero mission. As for the other two missions For the time being, he had no clues for the Missing Princess, so he chose to temporarily neglect it. He also did not have any clues for Cult Extermination. If he wanted to get any leads, he would have to wait until the next day to look for the butler. Meanwhile, the Temple of the God of Fire in Victory City had been cleared. Since that was the case, he would do the Lover mission first. Afterpleting it, he would quickly level up to level 40. After that, he could go to the other races main cities to do the Kill All the Believers of Fire God mission. After sorting out his thoughts, Mike left Victory City and headed toward the Victory City Cemetery. It had to be said that there was a huge difference in the styles of the human races main cities. City of Light always gave people a very prosperous feeling. After all, it was a city that was directly ruled by the kings system. Meanwhile, Hero City always gave off a gloomy feeling. Oh, that was not right, ever since Mikepleted the first mission of the Legend of the Hero, Hero City had be festive. As for Victory City, this city was a little special. After all, this was a city that was close to the borders of other races. There had been a few wars in the past. Hence, Victory City looked a little depressed and dpidated. The atmosphere did not fit the name of the city. It was not just the buildings in the city. Even the environment outside the city was the same. The trees outside the city were mostly leafless bald trees. Even if some of the trees had leaves, only a few leaves were present. In fact, most of them were yellow. Whoever came here would feel dispirited. Hence, yers did not like to remain here for too long. This was also one of the reasons why yers were not familiar with Victory City. This time, Mike deliberately slowed down his pace, enjoying the quiet environment as he walked toward the cemetery. Too many things had happened to Mike over the past two days. It was rare to have such a calming environment. So Mike was a little rxed at the moment. However, when he walked into the cemetery, his expression turned strange. Because he saw a woman. A woman who should not appear in Second World. Tiffany! Chapter 83 - Unexpected Harvest, Tiffany Was Actually Related to the Cult!

Chapter 83: Unexpected Harvest, Tiffany Was Actually Rted to the Cult!

After seeing the ID of the old woman in front of him, Mike was shocked. Whats going on? Isnt she dead? Why is she here? Mike hesitated for a moment, but he eventually took a step forward and asked tentatively, Excuse me Are you Ms. Tiffany from the dyeing mill? The old woman looked at Mike with a nk look in her eyes and nodded slightly. This reaction made Mike feel even more ufortable. This Tiffany in front of him did not look like a living person at all. Instead, she looked more like a walking corpse. What made it even creepier was that the man from the dyeing mill said that Tiffany was already dead. However Tiffany had appeared in front of Mike. Although this was a game, it was not an ordinary game. Every NPC in Second World was a living being. They would not reappear after they died. That was why the price of killing NPCs was so high. Hence, the scene of Tiffany appearing here made Mike feel extremely ufortable. Mike only had one thought and that was to leave this ce as soon as possible. He quickly took out the letter and handed it to Tiffany. This is a letter from the novice vige chiefs father to you. Mike looked at Tiffany with a solemn expression. If it was possible, he really wanted to put this letter directly next to the tombstone and finish the mission as soon as possible. Unfortunately, since the real Tiffany was here, it was useless to just put the letter next to the tombstone. Moreover, the previous mission was very vague. [Please go to the cemetery in the North of Victory City ] The character introduction said so. It did not say: [Please put the letter next to Tiffanys grave.] Therefore, the mission could only be done by giving the letter to her. Mike only hoped that Tiffany would quickly take the letter and then he could leave this damned ce. Under Mikes nervous gaze, Tiffany slowly raised her hand and took the letter. Missionpleted! Mike heaved a sigh of relief and immediately lifted his foot to leave. Who knew that as soon as he turned around, he heard Tiffany say, Young man, do you want to obtain a special power? After hearing that, Mike stopped and turned his head around in confusion. Tiffany no longer had a pair of lifeless eyes. This time, Tiffanys face had revealed a wicked smile. However, Mike did not feel flustered now. Because he discovered something. This Tiffany seemed to be rted to the cult of Victory City! There was a reason why Mike thought so. First of all, if Tiffany was human, then the man of the dyeing house was obviously lying. It was possible. However, Mike figured that the man was not lying. Because the words Tiffany used just now were very odd. She actually called Mike young man! Mike had his Human Affinity skill, and he also received a god-tier passive enhancement Under such circumstances, any human NPC would essentially have great respect for Mike. The novice vige chief was the best proof. However, Tiffany did not call Mike respected Lord God yer. This was enough to prove that the current Tiffany was not a human! At least not a normal human Judging from Tiffanys resurrection and what she said just now Tiffany was very likely rted to the cult! Do you still remember the mission description of Cult Extermination? There seemed to be a cult in Victory City that was causing a bad influence. If that was the case, why didnt the king send someone to settle this matter? This was illogical. Previously in the City of Light, Mike had the opportunity to do the Wheat Field Protection quest because a few powerful mages in the City of Light had been sent to the territories of other races to carry out tasks. Otherwise, any fire mage NPC could easily burn all the locusts. It would not have ended up being Mikes job. In conclusion, judging by the fact that the cult had yet to be exterminated and yers help were needed. It meant that the city lords of Victory City were really helpless about the cult. They were too well hidden! After connecting all of these dots, Mike finally discovered the truth of this matter. The cult used some method to revive the dead NPCs, and then these NPCs helped them recruit new believers to join the cult! It was just a resurrected dead person. Even if they were captured by the guards of Victory City, they would definitely not reveal the location of the cults base camp. Thinking of this, Mike narrowed his eyes and revealed a smile. After all, he was a 30-year-old veteran gamer. Although hisbat ability was not good in his previous life, he had done many missions. He would definitely be the first to notice if there was a problem with any mission or if any mission looked odd. Originally, he wanted to leave this ce and stop dealing with Tiffany. However, since Tiffany was rted to the cult, he could take this opportunity toplete the mission. In other words, this was an opportunity. If Mike chose to leave, he might have to look for the dwarf butler who had a bad attitude the next time he wanted to do this mission. At that time, it was uncertain as to whether he could get any clues or whether the clues would be useful. In that case, he might as well do it now. He immediately replied, Do you have any way to give me a special power? Tiffanyughed sinisterly and said, Youll know if youe with me. Then, she turned around and left. Looking at Tiffanys back, Mike was even more certain. This old woman was definitely rted to a cult. Im a member of a cult was clearly written on her face! Without any hesitation, he immediately followed Tiffanys footsteps. Tiffany did not take Mike out of the cemetery. On the contrary, she walked deeper into the cemetery. Mike looked around as well. Unfortunately, he did not see any suspicious people. After walking for a while, Tiffany stopped in front of a tombstone. Mike looked at the tombstone and frowned slightly. This was not Tiffanys tombstone. In other words, it was not anyones tombstone at all. There was no inscription on the tombstone. It waspletely nk. Such a tombstone was indeed strange, but no one would notice it. In the next moment, Tiffany reached out and gently knocked on the tombstone twice. Then, the floor in front of the tombstone suddenly sank down and turned into a staircase. Tiffany turned around and looked at Mike with a cold smile. Young man, do you want toe in with me? Chapter 84 - One Mission With Two Choices, Should I Join a Cult?

Chapter 84: One Mission With Two Choices, Should I Join a Cult?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Mike narrowed his eyes and thought to himself, No wonder Victory City cant deal with this cult. The base of this cult is located in a cemetery. Only a ghost can find it. This made Mike a little more interested. He suddenly became curious. Who was the leader of this cult? Using a corpse to attract new people into the cult, and the base was set up in such a secluded ce. This kind of person was definitely not an ordinary person! He smiled slightly and nodded, Lead the way. The old woman Tiffanyughed sinisterly and directly walked into the stairs. Mike took the initiative to follow. When the two of them entered the stairs, the stairs near the entrance rose again, returning to the original appearance. The cemetery regained its silence as if nothing had happened. .. Underground. After walking for a while, the two of them finally came to a passage. It was no longer a downward staircase, but a forward path.. The old womanughed sinisterly and snapped her fingers. Suddenly, mes suddenly lit up on both sides of the passage. Rows of green lights flickered. The old woman looked back at Mike and walked on without saying anything. This trick was nothing to Mike. She did it to make him nervous. After all, the environment looked scary. She also wanted to show Mike her power. It had to be said, this ability looked very strange. It was the first time that Mike saw such a skill that could turn on lights with a snap of the fingers. Of course, this was not attractive to Mike at all. This skill was only pretentious and had no practical use. Mike continued following the old woman. After a short walk, the two of them came to a roof with a dome-shaped roof. Mike looked up and saw that the height of the walls was about 10 meters. What was more surprising was that this hemispherical space did not have any supporting pirs. Was this cult not afraid ofndslides? Young man, were here. After the old woman said this, she turned around and left. Mike did not say anything. He knew from the beginning that Tiffany was just a guide. After bringing Mike here, her mission waspleted. Thinking of this, an idea came to Mikes mind. If he did not receive this mission on the bulletin board of Victory City, but immediately came to carry out the Lover mission. Could he join this cult? No, no. Mike frowned slightly. Not if. It was now. Mike seemed to be able to join the cult as well. However, if he joined, he might not be able toplete the mission. Therefore, Mike could consider not attacking these people for the time being. If the benefits were great, it would be eptable if he could notplete the Victory City mission. The baron title could be obtained in the future. However, special skills would note by as easily. Mike suddenly felt a sense of relief. If the butler of Victory City was not a dwarf, but a human. He might have enthusiastically told Mike the clues. If that happened, Mike would not have encountered Tiffany. Instead, he would directlye and destroy the cult as an intruder. Mike could not help but sigh again. Second World had too much variability. The same mission could be triggered in two different ways and would lead to two totally different oues. It was rare for Mike to connect with both sides at the same time. As he was thinking, a figure walked out of a tunnel in front of him. This person wore a robe and a wide hood, perfectly hiding his body. He slowly walked up to Mike and sized him up. Then, he said in a hoarse voice, What a powerful soul. Not bad! Mike smiled and nodded, Ill take that as apliment. The ck-robed man did not answer but walked around Mike. Then, he teased, Its been a long time since Ive seen an adventurer like you. Your soul is very strong, but youre not wearing any valuable equipment. Ive walked into a blind spot out of your field of vision but you dont feel nervous at all. You are even considered to bepletely unguarded. An adventurer like you wont be able to live for long. The NPCs of Second World knew that adventurers, in other words, yers, could not die. The ck-robed mans words were just a tactic to lower Mikes position so that he could take the initiative in the conversation. Mike did notment on his words. He just smiled slightly. Not wearing any equipment was to lower his defense, so that the damage caused by Rebound would be higher. As for defense... Did Mike need It? The answer was no. Even if Mikeid down to sleep now, he would automatically block when an attack was directed at him. He would never be hurt. The ck-robed man seemed to be unaware of Mikes thoughts. Instead, he said to himself, Do you want to join our Evil God Cult? As long as you are willing to join, the Great Evil God will grant you strength. A blue dialog box appeared in front of Mike. [Would you like to join the Evil God Cult?] Mike did not give an immediate answer. Instead, he asked, Oh? Then what kind of power will the great Evil God give me? Facing Mikes question, the ck-robed man did not show any displeasure. Instead, heughed loudly. His hoarseughter sounded particrly unpleasant. Afterughing for a while, he said with great satisfaction, An adventurer who will only be sold for benefits. Interesting. Your greed will affect many of your judgments, but Lord Evil God likes greedy people the most. Because Lord Evil God can satisfy your greed. He paused and continued, If you join our Evil God Cult, you can obtain the power bestowed by Evil God. However, trainee members can only obtain the most insignificant skill... In the next moment, the ck-robed man waved his hand. ck gas immediately surrounded Mike. Mike narrowed his eyes and looked at the skill pane. Sure enough, there was an additional skill. [Phantom Clone: a clone that will be controlled by the hosts own will can be created, but the clone will have limited independent movements. Moreover, the clone will take away half of the original bodys attributes. After the clone dies, the attributes would return to the original body.] After Mike saw this skill, he frowned slightly. Active skill. It was not what Mike wanted. If he used Law to change this skill into a passive skill, Mike was still uncertain as to what kind of skill it would be. Regardless, this skill was indeed worth acquiring. After all, any Second World skill rted to clones could only be created as an illusion, none of them had anybat ability. Mike fell into deep thought, while the ck-robed man urged him with full confidence, How about it? Do you want to join the Evil God Cult ? Chapter 85 - The Mission of the Evil God Cult, Participating in the City of Light’s

Chapter 85: The Mission of the Evil God Cult, Participating in the City of Lights Tournament.

Facing the ck-robed mans question, Mike still did not immediately answer. Instead, he raised another question. This power definitely has a limit, right? What price do I have to pay to join the Evil God Cult? The ck-robed manughed sinisterly and slowly said, Not bad, youre a smart soul. I admire you very much. There are many greedy people in the world. However, there arent many souls like you who are both greedy and cautious. Facing the ck-robed mans praise, Mikes heart did not waver and he continued to ask. You still havent told me the price I have to pay. The ck-robed manughed sinisterly and said in a low voice, To tell you the truth, Lord Evil Gods current situation isnt very optimistic. The ck-robed man used a subtle word, but it did not bother Mike. It was most likely that he had fought with a god and was seriously injured and needed nourishment. The ck-robed man continued, Lord Evil God wont attack his followers, so you dont actually have any price to pay. But the souls of the creatures you kill will be taken away by Lord Evil God as nutrients for him. This isnt bad for you, is it? Mike narrowed his eyes again. He needed to confirm onest question. Then does it mean that the monsters I kill wont yield any loot? Mike knew that NPCs understood the equipment dropped monsters that were killed by yers as loot. He originally thought that joining the Evil God Cult would result in no loot even when he killed monsters in the future. Mike could not ept this. Killing monsters and looting equipment were some of the important sources of ie for yers. Of course, he could not ept it. However, to his surprise, the ck-robed mans answer was no. No, no, no. Of course, you can continue to obtain your spoils of war. Lord Evil God doesnt need the cheap equipment. He only wants souls. hehehehe This lowugh felt very evil, but it sounded like a heavenly voice to Mike. To Mike, this was no different from not paying any price at all. Of course, he chose to ept such a good thing! In that case, Ill join. The dialog box disappeared, and Mike chose YES. In the next moment, a line of words appeared in Mikes profile. [Member of the Evil God Cult] The ck-robed man smiled in satisfaction, Wee to the Evil God Cult. If you want to raise your status in the Evil God Cult, you cane here to find me at any time. Ill give you some missions. Of course, the higher your status is, the stronger the ability given to you by Lord Evil God will be. Mike nodded slightly but did not answer immediately. He secretly nced at his mission panel. What surprised him was that the mission to destroy the Evil God Cult was still there. In other words, he could find a chance to fall out and destroy the Evil God Cult and obtain the title as a baron. However, now was not the time. He still wanted to see what new abilities he could get after raising his status in the Evil God Cult. He smiled slightly and said, Then, is there anything you need me to do for you? The ck-robed man was very satisfied with Mikes attitude. Very good, as expected of a greedy soul. Youre willing to work hard to satisfy your greed. Now, you need to go and extract nutrients for Lord Evil God, killing 100 creatures will do. This small matter shouldnt be difficult for you. As long as you listen, Lord Evil God will satisfy your greed. An additional item appeared in Mikes quest panel. [Evil Gods Nutrients: kill 100 creatures.] [Mission reward: 20 contribution points.] Generally, it required 100 contribution points to level up in a cult. In other words, Mike only needed to do five of such missions to obtain a new ability. This was very easy for Mike. Okay, Ill go now. After leaving this sentence, Mike turned around and left. Of course, he would not specifically go and kill monsters. Since he couldplete this Evil God Cults mission while doing other missions, why would he go out of his way to kill monsters? There was no need for that. This was a yers train of thought. After leaving the underground room, Mike stepped into the tunnel and climbed up the stairs. Just as he was about to reach the ground, the floor automatically sank and turned into the stairs. This was quite convenient for the yer. After walking out of the tunnel, the stairs rose up again and returned to the original floor appearance. Mike could not help but nod slightly. This was indeed a good design. At least Mike would not have to worry about the Evil God Cult being wiped out by the NPCs before he could even obtain more abilities. After wiping away thisyer of worry, Mike thought for a moment and decided to find another quest to ept. That was right, Mike had no other quests to do. The Love quest had beenpleted now. There were no clues for the Missing Princess mission at the moment. He needed to reach level 40 before he could go to other races territories and proceed with the Kill All the Believers of Fire God mission. As for the Legend of the Hero mission, it was best to do it after obtaining divine sense. In other words, now that Mike had nothing to do, he could only do the Evil God Cults mission. However, it was a bit of a loss to just do this one mission. It was most reasonable to do two missions simultaneously. After thinking for a while, Mike walked to the East Gate of Victory City. He wanted to see if there were other good missions on the bulletin board. After arriving at Victory City, Mike walked directly to the bulletin board. Victory City was still very quiet. Not a single yer was here, so there was no need to pay attention to anything else. When he came to the notice board, Mike wanted to take a look at the mission, but he saw a very eye-catching notice. [The martial artspetition in the City of Light.] [The king held a martial artspetition in the City of Light. Only adventurers are allowed to participate.] [The first ce in the martial artspetition will receive a weapon from the king.] [The second ce will receive a skill book.] [The third and fourth ce will receive gold coins as a reward.] [All adventurers are wee to participate.] After seeing this notice, Mike was slightly stunned. The kings daughter had gone missing, yet he was still in the mood to hold a tournament? Mike could not help but feel sorry for the princess. Of course, one secondter, Mike walked out of his sad mood. The Missing Princess matter was not important. What was important was that with Mikes strength, he would definitely not have any problem with getting the first ce. However, Mikes goal was not first ce, but second ce. He wanted that skill book! After all, a weapon would not necessarily have special skills. It might just be a weapon with good stats. However, a skill book could definitely bring Mike some benefits. Even if it was not a passive skill, Mike could use Law to modify it into a passive skill. In that case Lets go to the tournament! Chapter 86 - Successfully Registered for the Tournament, a Familiar Face, Sky Splitting Sword

Chapter 86: Sessfully Registered for the Tournament, a Familiar Face, Sky Splitting Sword

Mike, who had Swift Steps, quickly arrived at Hero City. The main difference between Victory City, Hero City, and the City of Light was that The City of Light was crowded with people. There were f*cking yers everywhere! Many yers had already reached level 20, but they were not in a hurry to go to Hero City because they wanted to find reliable teammates in the City of Light. With teammates, it would be convenient for them toplete missions in Hero City. This was already considered a tradition of Second World. The reason for this tradition was actually very simple. It was because of the priest yers. With the priest yers abilities, they were not strong enough to go to the parts of Second World where there were monsters everywhere. If they did not have any teammates, it would be difficult for them to travel from the city of Light to Hero City. Moreover, a priest was an essential member of a team. Hence, everyone was ustomed to departing together after they had found teammates in the City of Light. .. After arriving at the City of Light, Mike nced at the notice board. The notice board in Victory City only said that the tournament would be held in the City of Light. However, the details on the notice board of the City of Light were even clearer. The registration for the tournament was at the arena. Mike did not waste any time and immediately headed to the arena. After all, the tournament was very likely to have a limit on the number of participants. If he waste, there might not be any spots. After arriving at the arena, Mikes heart skipped a beat. If the streets of the City of Light were filled with people Then the arena waspletely packed with people. Almost every gap avable was filled in by a yer. Looking at the scene in front of him, Mike had the urge to take out his weapon and chop them all to death. However, he held it in. He had just paid arge sum of gold coins to eliminate the bounty. He did not want to go around robbing people again. How should he put it? Originally, Mike thought that robbing money was an enjoyable thing, but when these guys took the initiative to be robbed by him, the pleasure plummeted. This feeling was as if you were walking down the stairs and there was a beautiful woman in a short skirt before you. Her skirt fluttered, and the underwear underneath was faintly discernible. However, if she turned around and directly lifted up her skirt for you to see Then Wait, it seemed more existing Forget it, that was not the point. Mike sighed and looked up. He did not know if he could still register with so many people in front of him. However, just as Mike was extremely worried, there was amotion in front of him. Whats going on? Why cant I register? F*ck! Why is this NPC in charge of registration ignoring me?! Me too, what happened??? Hearing thismotion, Mike was stunned for a moment before he quickly reacted. His Human Affinity skill had worked. Because his friendliness with the human NPCs was all respect. So as long as he was nearby, those NPCs would give priority to his needs. Unless the other yers friendliness had also reached respect. Although that was obviously impossible. It had only been three days since the regiion opened. Speaking of three days It seemed that Mike had to go to school tomorrow to hand in his grades. He did not know what kind of evaluation he would receive in this situation. Mike thought as he squeezed forward. Many people red at Mike after he pushed them away. However, when they realized that the person who pushed them away was God yer, they did not dare to say anything. However, some stubborn people spoke up, Even if you are the number one expert in the new region, God yer, you still cant cut the queue. Please queue at the back. These people had obviously not tasted the cruel society and were still trapped in the ways of a school. However, Mike did not need to exin too much because others would help him exin. This student, you still dont know, right? As long as God yer is nearby, no one else can take over. NPCs will only talk to God yer first. Hearing this, the yer was slightly surprised and could not help but ask, Why? The yer who exined shrugged, How would I know? There must be something special about God yer. You can ask him yourself. Of course, he wont tell you. At this point, the yer stopped talking. In Second World, no one would reveal their special trump card. This would always be their secret weapon. yers could be coborators, but they could also bepetitors in the next moment. For example, in the current tournament, they werepetitors. Whoever exposed their trump card to theirpetitors would be the dumbest person in the world. Gradually, many people noticed God yer nearby and stepped aside. Although it was already crowded here, they could still squeeze a little more. As long as they let God yer talk to the NPC, they could continue lining up. This was good for everyone. If someone refused to make way, they would probably be scolded by other yers. This was human nature. Soon, Mike smoothly arrived in front of the NPC. The civil official NPC in charge of registration looked at Mike with a fawning expression and said, Hello, Lord God yer. Are you also here to participate in the tournament? Honorable sir, you are actually willing topete with these vulgar adventurers on the same stage. This is really great. This ttery made the surrounding yers feel a little ufortable, but they did not dare to cause trouble for the NPC, so they could only swallow their anger. Mike smiled and nodded, Im here to participate in the tournament. Quickly sign me up. Yes, yes, yes. Dont worry. The NPC quickly helped Mike sign up. Not only did he have a good attitude, but he was also very efficient. The treatment was simply iparable to other yers. However, none of the yers dared toin. After all, he was God yer. If you had the ability, then you should be as amazing as him. After signing up, Mike was sent to the yers waiting area by the civil NPCs. This was a special area. In Second World, one could not enter as one wished. They could only enter if they were sent by an NPC. When Mike entered, everyones eyes immediately focused on him. Now, almost 99% of the people in the new region recognized the ID God yer. Many yers mentality had changed. Even God yer came. It seemed that there was no chance of winning. It would definitely be God yer. They could only fight for the runner-up. Whoever entered the finals should just admit defeat. Mike naturally did not know what these people were thinking. He nced around and found a familiar face. That person seemed to be avoiding Mikes gaze, but he was still discovered. You are Sky Splitting Sword? Chapter 88 - One Second to End the Battle, the Unlucky Commander of the Royal Guards, David.

Chapter 88: One Second to End the Battle, the Unlucky Commander of the Royal Guards, David.

After Mike sat down, the king turned around and shot a nce. Immediately, a group of maids walked over. Each of them was as beautiful as a flower, and each of them held a te of fruit and drinks. Seeing this scene, the yers were stunned. Wasnt this difference too big? God yer and the king were sitting in the VIP seats. They were eating fruits and drinking beverages, and there were even beautiful women serving them. What about themselves? They were squeezed in the crowded audience seats and were surrounded by a bunch of burly men. The difference was too big! The yers in the audience seats silently turned their heads away, no longer looking at Mikes situation. As long as I dont look, I wont feel hurt. Sob sob sob .. Very quickly, themander of the Royal Guards, David, walked to the center of the stage and announced, The tournament of the City of Light will officiallymence! The first group of participants will now enter the stage. Following that, two white lights appeared on the stage. After the white lights disappeared, the figures of the two yers appeared in everyones sight. When the two yers saw each other, they immediately reacted. It seemed that the other party was their opponent for the first round. David paused for a moment, allowing some time for the contestants to react. Then, he shouted, Let thepetition begin! Then, he leaped back and jumped below the stage. The rules of thepetition were very simple. If one of them admitted defeat, fell out of the stage, or was killed, then the other side would win. This was also the reason why the tournament only allowed adventurers to participate. If an NPC died, they would really die. However, yers could revive. Moreover, ording to the NPCs observations, there would not be any losses if adventurers were to die in the arena. In that case, the audience could watch the most exciting battle. Neither side would need to be afraid of losing. They just needed to do their best to win. .. When the two yers heard the let thepetition beginmand, they immediately rushed toward each other. A battle between melee yers was that simple. Due to therge number of participants, only one minute was allowed for the first few rounds. Only when there was a small number of participants left would the time for each battle be longer. In order to defeat the opponent in a short period of time, or to reduce the opponents HP. The two did not hold back at all. They immediately handed over their most powerful skills and began to fight. This kind of exciting battle made the NPCs very excited and thrilled. Everyone cheered loudly, cheering for the side they thought highly of. .. In the special seats, the king looked at the situation on the stage and asked, God yer, what do you think of the two people below? Mike stuffed a grape into his mouth as he casually said, Theyre just trash. They wont be able to block a single strike from me. The king was silent. He did not say anything. Very quickly, one minute had passed. The winner was immediately decided based on the remainder of the two contestants HP. The winner enjoyed the apuse. Although the loser did not die, he still left the stage dejectedly. A few secondster, the second group of contestants was teleported onto the stage. Without wasting any more time, the second round quickly began. The king asked again, What about these two? Trash, Mike replied in the same simple and crude manner. The king could not help but nce at Mike, and then fell into silence again. Mike did not say anything. He felt an iing hidden mission. As for why he was invited to the VIP seats. It was either because of his Human Affinity or because he had done the Wheat Field Protection mission before. Moreover, it may be due to the fact that he had epted the Missing Princess mission or that he had eliminated the bounty. In short, anything special could be the reason for triggering this hidden mission. It might even require the satisfaction of the two or three factors for the mission to be triggered. Second World was too real. It waspletely unlike a normal online game that was too conventional and overly formic. As a 30-year-old yer, Mike was not surprised by this. He was just patiently waiting for his turn and for the kings instructions. After dozens of rounds of battles, a maid stepped forward and said, Lord God yer, its your turn to participate in the next round. Please get ready. Mike nodded slightly. The king asked again, How long do you think it will take for you to win this round? Without thinking, Mike extended one finger. The king frowned slightly. One minute? Mike shook his head. The king was slightly surprised. Can it be ten seconds? Mike shook his head again. The king fell silent. He looked at Mike with a slight change in expression. Mike grinned, One second is enough. As soon as he said that, Mike disappeared from where he was. At the same time, two white lights appeared on the stage. When everyone saw Mikes figure, they were all excited. This was God yer! A man who hadpleted the 100th floor of the Tower of Challenges. A man who had massacred countless NPCs and yers in Hero City. A man who was extremely mysterious and powerful. What kind of wonderful battle would this man perform? Many people were already looking forward to it. Everyone admired the strong, and no one did not enjoy watching the strong fight. At this moment, the yer opposite of Mike was nervous. Obviously, no one thought highly of him. Even he did not think highly of himself. He sighed and epted the result of his defeat. He did not even raise his weapon and was ready to give up. Mike stood on the spot without any seriousness. The next moment, themander of the Royal Guards, David, looked at the two of them and announced, Let the match begin! The moment he said that, Mike raised his left hand. The Sword of Meredith in his hand immediately transformed into the Staff of Meredith. A small fireball was shot directly toward the center of the arena. Following which, a huge wave of fire exploded! A strong heatwave swept through the entire arena like a tsunami. All the yers in the audience seats felt as if they were in the center of a volcano. The intense burning sensation made them feel as if their bodies were soaked through. If it were not for the fact that this was the audience seat of the arena, and was a safe zone. Just this small fireball alone could probably take the lives of everyone present! The mes gradually dispersed, leaving only Mike on the stage. The entire arena fell into a period of silence, bing quiet. Among them, the most eye-catching one was not Mike, but themander of the Royal Guards, David who was lying outside the stage. Although he immediately jumped back after saying let the match begin. However, because Mikes attack speed was too fast. So David seemed to have been affected by the attack just now. The magnificentmander of the Royal Guards actually fell to the ground because of the aftershock of an adventurers attack. This God yer was too terrifying. Chapter 89 - Mike Appeared Once Again, His Opponent Immediately Forfeited!

Chapter 89: Mike Appeared Once Again, His Opponent Immediately Forfeited!

Instantly, a white light shed. Mike once again returned to the VIP seats. He sat down next to the king and casually ate the grapes on his te. The audience erupted into a tsunami of cheers. Everyone was impressed by the strength that Mike had disyed. Powerful, too powerful! The king looked at Mike in surprise. As someone who could be the king, he had to have good control over his emotions. However, this time, he really could not conceal his emotions. God yer could casually use such a powerful attack? Even David was injured No, not injured! He was only affected by the aftershock of the attack. He actually fell to the ground and could not get up. However, the king was not worried about Davids safety. As themander of the Royal Guards, the king had naturally given him some benefits. For example, Davids armor was given by the king. It was an armor that could block magic attacks. However, David who was lying on the ground was naked. Because the armor hadpletely shattered. It was only the aftermath of an attack, but it actually shattered the armor that was worth thousands of gold coins. One could imagine how powerful the attack was. At this time, David had already been carried away by the medical staff for treatment. The referee was changed to the deputymander of the Royal Guards, Lucious. Thepetition continued. .. In the VIP seats. the king took a deep breath to calm himself and said, God yer, you are indeed very strong. If you are willing, I can give you a good position. What do you think? Sure enough. Just as Mike had thought. There must be a reason for this martial artspetition. It could not just be for the residents of the City of Light to enjoy themselves. It seemed that the king wanted to recruit some strong people for his use. As for why he suddenly wanted to recruit strong people There must be a reason. It was just that this reason had note to light. Mike did not agree immediately. Instead, he asked, What position and what benefits? If it was any other yer, saying such words would have angered the king. It might even lower their friendliness with the king. However, Mike did not have to worry about this. He had already reached the friendliness of respect among the humans. If one had to give an example. In the eyes of normal human NPCs, their friendliness toward the king was only respect. Only God could achieve fanatical faith friendliness from the human NPCs. Of course, if yers had the opportunity, they could also reach fanatical faith. However, the friendliness toward the king was limited to respect. Hence, in the eyes of the king, Mike was on equal footing with him. Moreover, the king himself was extremely respectful of Mike. It was just that due to his status as the king, he needed to put on an act. Previously, the king was very curious about what this adventurer had done to obtain such a high bounty. No, or rather How strong he was to be able to obtain such a high bounty. That was a total of 200,000 gold coins! Now he finally understood. It was not that God yers strength was worth 200,000 gold coins. It was that he had onlymitted a sin worth 200,000 gold coins. If he wanted to, two million No, perhaps even 20 million gold coins were achievable. Terrifying. This was the kings evaluation of God yer. .. Facing Mikes question, the king thought for a moment and replied, The exact official position given to you will depend on your performance in this martial artspetition. Hearing this answer, Mike frowned slightly, feeling a little unhappy. Because he had already decided that he only wanted to get second ce and get the reward of the skill book. He had no intention of obtaining the first ce reward, which was a weapon. However, the attitude of the king now conflicted with his n. If he did not win the championship, it seemed that he would not get the best position. In consequence, Mike had to make a decision. After thinking for a while, Mike decided to wait until the time came. Anyway, he couldnte up with an answer now. Soon, the first round of the match was over. Half of the 216 yers were eliminated in less than an hour. After all, not every match took a minute. In this kind ofpetition, most of the matches ended quickly. After all, the two contestants would want to reduce each others HP as fast as possible. After a short five-minute break, the second round of the match began. It was still a one-on-one match, and the time limit was still one minute. After all, there were still 108 people left. It would take a total of 54 minutes if all yers yed a full minute. Although most of them would notst for a full minute, in order to prevent the match fromsting too long and reduce the viewing quality, the time limit was still necessary. After ten minutes, it was Mikes turn to y again. The moment Mike appeared. The audience erupted into a tsunami of cheers once again. They really wanted to see Mikes wonderful performance again. However, two people trembled when they saw Mikes appearance. One of them was naturally Mikes opponent in this round. Meeting Mike was no different from dering defeat. The other one was the deputymander of the Royal Guards, Lucious. When Lucious saw Mike, he immediately thought of what had happened to David. His armor was not as good as Davids. If he was the one who took that blow, he would have lost his life. Thinking of this, he immediately took a few steps back and came to the edge of the arena. To ensure that he could retreat out of the arena at the first possible moment so that he could at least keep his life. However, just as Luciouss body tensed up and was ready to jump out of the arena right after he said Let the match begin. Mikes opponent raised his hand and took the initiative to shout, I forfeit! This situation came too suddenly, and everyone was stunned. Following which, there were loud boos and curses. F*ck, you loser! You adventurers wont really die, why dont you fight! Trash, trash, loser! Facing such curses, that yer trembled, but he tried his best to endure it. Logically speaking, even if he met a strong opponent, there was no reason for him to forfeit. After all, he could resurrect after he died, and dying in the arena would not deduct EXP. However, this was only under normal circumstances. Coincidentally, the person who fought Mike was a friend of his. Moreover, his friend had just told him an iprehensible situation. After being killed by Mike, he actually decreased by one level! Chapter 90 - The Confident Silver Shield, Cheers in the Arena!

Chapter 90: The Confident Silver Shield, Cheers in the Arena!

Mike himself did not know about this. Only the yer who had forfeited and the yer who had been killed by Mike in the previous round knew about it. Under normal circumstances, death would only result in a loss of 10% of EXP. Moreover, death in the arena should not lead to the loss of EXP at all. However, he had lost EXP. Furthermore, he decreased by one level. Just this reason was enough to make him forfeit. He knew that he could not win, but if he died, he would lose one level. Who would want to bear such a loss? The yer left the arena dejectedly and heaved a sigh of relief. Mike, on the other hand, was not affected. He felt that it was normal for anyone to forfeit. The next moment, Mike was teleported back to the special seats to continue watching the match. It seems that your opponent is afraid. The kingmented with a hint of disdain in his tone. In his opinion, even if it was a situation where he was bound to lose, since there was no loss, he should still give it a try. Mike, on the other hand, answered very calmly, I can be considered somewhat famous among the adventurers. The king did not speak, his gaze remained on the arena. However, he could understand some things from this sentence. It seemed that all the adventurers knew what he had done. The king narrowed his eyes as if he had a n in mind. Meanwhile, Mike continued to eat grapes leisurely. The second round of thepetition soon ended. It only took 20 minutes. Only 54 people were left from the original 216 people. It seemed that Mikes opponents behavior in the second round had affected everyone. In the next few rounds, Mikes opponents all forfeited. Mike himself was also willing to see this. He did not want to waste time teleporting to and fro the stage. Since he was going to win anyway, it would be better to win effortlessly. Soon, there were only four contestants left. Each match was extended to 30 minutes. After all, including the finals, there were only three matches left. It could be said that these three matches would be the three most valuable matches in this tournament. The longer the time, the more strategies the participants could consider. This could also increase the enjoyment of the spectators. Mike was drawn to be in the first round of thepetition. After being teleported to the stage, Mike did not even take out his weapon. After all, the opponent would most likely forfeit. However, this time, it was not like before. Mikes opponent this time was a knight. His ID was Silver Shield. Unlike the other yers, Silver Shield did not surrender. He looked at Mike up and down, and his eyes were filled with fighting spirit. Obviously, he wanted to fight. Mike naturally saw it and immediately took out his weapon. Simrly, Mike still chose the staff form. In a ce like the arena, the Staff of Meredith was definitely the best choice. Because the small fireballs in the staff form and the wind blow could create an area of effect attack. Looking at the range of the fireballs that Mike fired Not to mention this stage. Even this arena could bepletely covered. In other words, the opponent had no room for dodging. Mike had previously used this move. So logically speaking, there was no reason for this knight called Silver Shield to now know of his move. Moreover, the reason why he had not surrendered was probably because he had some kind of skill that could counter this move. For example, invincibility or a shield that resisted spells. In truth, that was indeed the case. Silver Shield only dared to challenge Mike because he had a skill that resisted spells. In his opinion, Mike only had a skill with arge area of effect and high damage. This kind of ridiculous skill usually had a long cooldown. After using it once, it would take a long time to cast it again. Moreover, the shield in his hand was not an ordinary one. It was a purple excellent quality shield. It had a special skill. [Magic Shield: creates a magic shield that can block the next magic attack. Lasts for 3 seconds. Cooldown time: 60 seconds.] This was what he relied on! As long as he had this shield, he would definitely win. The cooldown time of God yers wide-range magic attack was definitely more than 1 minute. No, it might even be more than 10 minutes! As long as he activated Magic Shield the moment God yer cast his skill, and then take this opportunity to close the distance to fight in closebat, victory would be his! Thinking of this, Silver Shield revealed a confident smile. At this moment, the referee, who was the deputymander of the Royal Guards, Lucious, saw that Silver Shield did not intend to surrender and immediately revealed an unhappy look. You adventurers are not afraid of death, but please dont harm me, okay? If Im not careful, I might very well die on the spot! Although he was a thousand times unwilling, the king was still watching the match. If he retreated, he might not be able to keep his position as the deputymander. He had no choice but to bite the bullet and act as the referee. He immediately retreated to the edge of the arena and used the tip of his feet to step on the arena to maintain his posture. His heels were directly suspended outside the arena. The moment he shouted Let the match begin, he would immediately retreat to avoid being affected by Mikes terrifying move. After making all the necessary preparations, the deputymander of the Royal Guards, Lucious, took a deep breath, his body tensed up as he shouted, Let the match begin! As soon as those words left his mouth, he immediately retreated. Sure enough, the next moment, a huge and hot wave of heat assaulted his face. The moment he announced the start of the match, Mike instantly released a small fireball. Looking at the raging mes on the arena, Lucious had no doubt that if he was even 0.1 seconds slower, he would probably be cooked by the mes. At least 90% cooked. .. At this moment, everyone in the arena was fully focused on the situation on the stage. They did not even dare to blink their eyes, afraid that they would miss this scene. The mes gradually dissipated. When everyone thought that Silver Shield should have been killed by the move. A shocking scene appeared. Silver Shield was unharmed! Moreover, he was running madly toward God yer! In an instant, the entire arena was boiling! Everyone was cheering excitedly for Silver Shield. People worshiped the strong, but they liked to see a weak person defeat the strong. In their opinion, Silver Shield was a very weak person. However, he was about to kill God yer and be a real god yer. Silver Shield looked at God yer who was getting closer and closer to him, and could not help butughed wildly, You cant use that attack just now, right? Im sorry, God yer! Though in the next moment, the god was angered. Mike smiled slightly, raised the Staff of Meredith in his hand, and shot out a fireball. The heat swept through the crowd again. The cheering stopped abruptly. Chapter 91 - Even Admitting Defeat Was a Competition?

Chapter 91: Even Admitting Defeat Was a Competition?

As the heatwave swept across the entire arena again, everyone was stunned. What happened? Didnt Silver Shield clearly have the upper hand just now? Everyone was already cheering for him. How could there be such a huge reversal in just one second? How was God yer able tounch the same powerful attack again? How long had it been? Five seconds? Four seconds? How could such a powerful attack have such a short cooldown time? Obviously, many people were shocked by Mikes methods. This was no longer a question of strength. No one could beat him. No, let alone people. No boss or NPC could beat him. For new yers, their impression of bosses and NPCs was very limited. They did not know how strong a truly powerful boss or NPC was. If they knew They would be even more certain that no NPC or boss could defeat Mike Well, at least Mike knew this very well. Unless the opponent was a god, Mike could basically pass through Second World unhindered. Not to mention killing a level 25 knight yer. Mike turned around and left the stage. The next moment, he was teleported to the kings side. The kings eyes were filled with fear, and the other spectators could not help but look in his direction. No one cared about the next match. .. At the churchs resurrection point. Silver Shield walked out and looked at the chilly street. He could not help but sigh. Sigh, God yer was too strong. He simply could not understand how he did it. It was impossible to win against such an opponent, right? Thinking of this, Silver Shield could not help butforted himself. At least the third or fourth ce would be rewarded with gold coins. At least he gained some profit. As long as he had his shield, it should not be a problem for him to snatch the third ce after defeating the loser in the next round. However, in the next moment, he suddenly realized something off. Why did he feel as if his left hand was a little empty? He looked down and was stunned. Wheres my shield? Dying in the arena should not drop any equipment right? His heart almost stopped beating. He quickly opened his backpack. Seeing his beloved shield lying quietly in his backpack, Silver Shield let out a sigh of relief. This was his most important treasure. If it really dropped, he might as well not live anymore. He could just jump off the building. However, just as he was about to take out the shield and equip it on his left hand, a surprising scene appeared. [Your level is not high enough to use this equipment.] Silver Shield was slightly stunned. Isnt this shields level requirement level 25? Didnt I just use it? Why cant I use it all of a sudden? He subconsciously looked at his level, and then he waspletely stunned. How the hell did I be level 24?! We can die in the arena without losing any experience, right? Moreover, even if he did lose experience, he should not have directly dropped to level 24. After all, he only had about 20% of his experience bar left from leveling up. Even if he lost experience, he should still have 70% left! He looked at his own experience bar and was even more surprised. Level 24. There was still 20% left to level 25. After he saw his experience bar, Silver Shieldpletely copsed. It was not that he had lost 10% of his experience. He had actually lost 100% of his experience! He really went from level 25 + 80% of his experience to level 24 + 80% of his experience! What the hell happened!!! Silver Shield hugged his head with both hands, unable to ept this reality. If he dropped back to level 24, he would not be able to equip his shield. In other words, his greatest reliance was no longer useful. Then, what should he do in the following battle? Was he confident that he could defeat his opponent? Why did he suddenly drop in level? He thought about it for a long time but could note to a conclusion. In the end, he took a look at the battle record and found a clue. [You have been killed by yer God yer. There is no loss if you die in the arena.] [Affected by Curse Power, your level has decreased by 1 level.] Curse Power? Looking at the two system messages, Silver Shield regained hisposure. From the first message, he could see that the rules had not changed, and nothing strange had happened. It seemed that the cause of his losses was due to this Curse Power. As for where this Curse Power came from Silver Shields face revealed a hint of fear. A bold guess emerged in his heart. Could it be God yer? The more Silver Shield thought about it, the more he felt that this was precisely the case. Other than it being rted to God yer, he could not think of any other answer. If it was the arenas problem, this matter would have long spread throughout the new region. After all, many yers had just been killed in the arena. He did not expect God yer to actually have Curse Power, a skill that could force people to drop in levels. This was simply a huge piece of news! Silver Shield immediately opened the forum and began to type out a post. He had to let everyone know about this! As for the followingpetition Silver Shield was already toozy to participate. Anyway, he would most likely not be able to get third ce. Even if he directly forfeited, he could still get the fourth ce reward. The most important thing now was to post quickly. Silver Shield, who was standing on the street, immediately got busy. .. On the battle stage. Two yers were currently fighting back and forth. One of them was a fighter whose ID was Explosive Wave Fist. As for the other yer, it was Sky Splitting Sword. That was right, it was the yer who made a bet with Mike and chose to go offline after he lost. Although his credibility was a problem, his strength was decent. At least he could stand out among the ordinary yers. Otherwise, he would not have received the schrship from the school. At this moment, the battle wasing to an end. The two of them were very nervous. Both of them did not want to make a mistake at such a crucial moment. After all, this battle could be considered as the battle that decided the second ce winner. Even if one could not obtain a weapon bestowed by the king, one could at least obtain a skill book. Compared to a skill book, the gold reward was much worse. Therefore, they had to win! The two of them fought fiercely and switched between offense and defense. In the end, Sky Splitting Sword obtained the victory. It was clearly a very exciting battle, but the audience was not very interested. After witnessing God yers overwhelming power, it was hard for them to be interested in such an ordinary battle. Many people were just interested to see how God yer could instantly kill his opponent and win the championship. Who would care about the others? After the battle ended, Sky Splitting Sword was teleported out of the arena. The next second, he was teleported back again. Opposite him was a yawning God yer. He had waited too long for this stupid skill book and was on the verge of falling asleep. Fortunately, it was the finals now. As long as he raised his hand and surrendered, the skill book would be his. With this thought in mind, Mike revealed a confident smile. Just as he was about to raise his hand, he heard Sky Splitting Sword say, I give up! Mike was slightly taken aback. What the f*ck? Chapter 92 - The Adventurer Legion, God Slayer Became an Official?

Chapter 92: The Adventurer Legion, God yer Became an Official?

What why??? Mike could notprehend the current situation. Even if his enemy was strong, to the extent where they were undefeatable. Wait, the strength Ive disyed would indeed make people feel devastated However. Is it really good to directly surrender in the finals? Oh, that was my original n toothen I guess its fine. After thinking about it, Mike realized that it was not that big of a deal for the other party to surrender. Rather, it would be strange if the other party did not surrender. He looked at Sky Splitting Sword who avoided his gaze, sighed, and said, Lets meet outside the arenater. Hearing this, Sky Splitting Sword trembled in fear and almost instantly logged off. After all, he still owed the other party 10,000 federation coins, so it was expected for him to feel guilty. However, Mike narrowed his eyes and added. You better not think about escaping, or Ill make it impossible for you to survive in Second World. Hearing this, Sky Splitting Sword revealed a despaired expression. The importance of Second World was almost no different from the real world. What did it mean to not be able to survive in Second World? His life would be over. Sky Splitting Sword believed that what Mike said was definitely not empty talk. He really had the ability. As an expert with such power, it was indeed not difficult to do such a thing. In the new region, God yer might only be able to hunt him down or spend money to hire people to hunt him down. However, things would be different in the big region. For yers at God yers level, there would definitely be countlessrge guilds vying for him to sign their contract. At that time, God yer would only need to add one more requirement to the contract. Chase after and kill Sky Splitting Sword repeatedly. Then, Ill be done for. Thinking of this, Sky Splitting Sword gave up struggling. Thus, a strange scene appeared Although the entire arena was dissatisfied with the final match after all, someone directly surrendered without putting up a fight. However, everyones emotions were still running high. After all, God yer winning the championship was what everyone wanted to see the most. He deserved it! At this moment, as the referee, the Deputy Commander of the Royal Guards, Lucious was also very excited. He saved his own life, so of course, he was excited. He walked to the stage and announced loudly to everyone, This City of Light martial artspetition has officially ended. The final champion is God yer! Next, lets wee the king to give a speech for the champion! Apuse immediately broke out in the arena. A momentter, the king stood up, and the apuse gradually stopped. With the amplification spell cast by the pce mage beside him, the kings voice spread throughout the entire City of Light. Countless people outside the arena could not help but stop and listen carefully. Everyone, Im very happy to be able to give a speech for the champion of this tournament, Mr. God yer. His strength haspletely conquered everyone. I believe that no one will have any objections to this result. If anyone has any objections, pleasee up to the stage and challenge Mr. God yer. Upon hearing this, the audience in the arena burst intoughter. Seeing the audiences reactions, the king was very satisfied with his humor and continued, Alright, since no one has any objections, Ill continue. Since the ranking of this tournament has been decided, then Ill give out the prizes for the warriors in this tournament. At the same time, I also want to announce an important matter. At this point, the king deliberately paused for a few seconds, leaving this time for the audience to discuss. After a few seconds, the king looked at Mike from afar and continued, I have decided to appoint Mr. God yer as the Commander of the Adventurer Legion of the City of Light! Hua! The entire arena was in an uproar. In the history of the City of Light, there had never been an Adventurer Legion. Furthermore, there had never been an example of an adventurer bing a Legion Commander. This decision was unusual, and it could even be considered a bold move. That was in the eyes of NPCs, adventurers, or yers had always been difficult to control. They seemed to have their own way of doing things. No one knew where they came from. What was scarier was that they could not be truly killed. Was it really appropriate for such a group of people to form a legion in the City of Light? However, even if the NPCs were a little worried about this matter, no one would bring it up. Unless they wanted to suffer the wrath of God yer. Obviously, no one wanted to. On the contrary, the yers reactions werepletely different from the NPCs. The yers reactions were much more excited. What, God yer can be a Legion Commander?! Oh my god! This news is too shocking! If we sessfully join God yers Legion, can we get our sry from the City of Light? That seems to be the case! Very quickly, the excitement in the arena changed. The yers shouted at the top of their lungs. Big Boss God yer, let me join your legion! Big boss, Im very strong, and Im very obedient! Big boss, Im willing to be your death squad, let me join! Big boss, I can sleep with you! Big boss, Im a 36E!! All sorts of shouts appeared in the arena, causing the surrounding NPCs to look at them with disgust. As expected, adventurers were all such people. They were too uncultured. On the stage, Mike smiled and lifted his hands. In an instant, the entire arena fell silent. The silence came even faster than when it was the king. This made the king a little unhappy. Everyone was waiting for Mike to speak. Thank you for your support, but I do not n to recruit anyone for this legion. I will discuss the details with the king before starting. Hearing this, the yers were disappointed but were understanding. Such a huge matter, it was natural to discuss it with the king. When the king heard Mikes words, he smiled with satisfaction. It seemed that this adventurer respected him a lot. He did not waste too much time and immediately asked the court magician to teleport him to the arena to hand out the rewards to the first and second ce winners. Sky Splitting Sword was standing beside Mike with a nervous look. What was given to him was a skill book. As for what kind of skill it was, he did not even have the mood to look at it. Mike, on the other hand, was lost in thought as he looked at the weapon he had just acquired. Chapter 93 - Sword of the King and Shadow Strike

Chapter 93: Sword of the King and Shadow Strike

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion [Sword of the King ] [Quality: legendary] [Attack: 700] [Weight: 1.5 kg] [Usage level: 25] [Special effect: Kings Leader] [Kings Leader (god-tier passive enhancement): increases all attributes of all members of the party by 100%.] After seeing the attributes of this weapon, Mike felt lucky for not being the first to surrender. He almost lost such a powerful weapon for a lousy skill book? That was too stupid! The quality of this weapon and the Sword of Meredith were both golden legendary quality weapons. Although the Sword of Meredith looked more invincible, it was actually due to Mikes SSS-grade talent. If it was anyone else, it would have been the Sword of the King that was stronger. The original effect of this weapon would have increased all attributes by 10%. Regardless, just this skill alone was already very powerful. After all, this was a skill that improved all attributes. It was a powerful skill that would increase attack power, HP, mana, defense, movement speed, and all other attributes. Without this skill, this weapons stats would at most reach purple excellent quality. Mike had decided to equip this weapon in his right hand for future battles. His left hand would be the main attacker, and he would equip the Sword of Meredith to deal damage. His right hand would be the secondary attacker, and he would equip the Sword of the King as a buff. After he made up his mind, Mike looked at the king. Obviously, since the king had given him such a powerful weapon and the position as the Commander of the Adventurer Legion, the king must have something to tell him. He took the initiative to whisper, Ill look for you in the pceter. Hearing this, the king nodded slightly. After all, this was not a convenient ce to talk. He casually praised Mike and Sky Splitting Sword before returning to the VIP seats. After all, there was still a battle between the third and fourth ce. He was responsible for giving out the rewards. Meanwhile, Mike brought Sky Splitting Sword out of the arena. Along the way, Sky Splitting Sword felt a little uneasy. If God yer wanted him to hand over the 10,000 federation coins, he would not dare to refuse. After all, if he did not hand over the money, the other party would make it impossible for him to survive in Second World. However, if he handed over the money, his following days would be very difficult. At the very least, his legs would be broken by his father. Thinking of this, a hint of despair appeared on Sky Splitting Swords face. It was only a two-minute journey, but he found it excruciatingly long. Finally, the two of them came to a corner with no one around. Sky Splitting Sword was thinking about ways to ask God yer to let him off. However, what Mike said made him slightly stunned. Whats the effect in the skill book you just obtained? Sky Splitting Sword was stunned for a moment, then quickly took out the skill book from his backpack and checked it. Then, he sent the skill books attributes to Mike via private message. [Shadow Strike] [Quality: outstanding] [upation: Unlimited] [Active skill] [Mana cost: 200] [Cooldown: 60 seconds] [After using the skill, the damage of the following attack will be increased by 50%. There will be no attack movements, and there will be no way to block it.] Looking at the skills introduction, Mikes eyes lit up. As expected of an outstanding quality skill book. This skill was way too powerful! He wondered what would happen if he used Law to change it into a passive skill. This was a special skill that could only be learned through a skill book. It was impossible to learn this skill from any ss instructor. In other words, if he missed this skill, he would practically never be able to encounter it again. Mike thought for a moment and took the initiative to speak, You should still remember that you owe me 10,000 federation coins before, right? Hearing Mikes question, Sky Splitting Sword trembled and finally nodded. This kind of thing could not be avoided. Admitting was the only option. Seeing that Sky Splitting Sword did not run away, Mike nodded with satisfaction and said, Ill give you two choices now. 1. Pay the money immediately and well forget about this matter. 2. Give me this skill book and I wont pursue the matter of the money. You choose. After saying that, Mike fell silent. Meanwhile, Sky Splitting Sword revealed a pained expression. He could also see that this skill book was very powerful. He really could not bear to hand over this skill book. However... He was even more reluctant to hand over the money. That was 10,000 federation coins! Inparison, no matter how powerful this skill book was, it was definitely not worth 10,000 federation coins. Even if it was sold to rich people, it could only be sold for 5,000 federation coins at most. If Mike or Super Rich heard this, they would definitelyugh out loud. He had overly underestimated rich people. If Super Rich saw this skill book, he would not even bat an eye if he was asked to spend 20,000 federation coins. Otherwise, why would he spend so much money on a bunch of green equipment? Of course, green equipment itself was valuable. It would not be an exaggeration to say that green equipment could not be bought even if one had the money. After all, it was very difficult to produce good equipment in the early stages. Even if it was green equipment, everyone would only keep it for themselves. Who would be willing to sell it? Therefore, the price of Mikes equipment was indeed high, but it was not a loss for Super Rich. As for this skill book... Currently, it was only worth about 5,000 federation coins on the market. However, rich people would be willing to spend more money to get it. If he used this book to pay off his debts... Sky Splitting Sword could either view it as a profit or a loss. In the end, Sky Splitting Sword finally made a decision. If I give this skill book to you, then everything that happened before will be written off, right? He hesitated for a moment and asked. Mike smiled and nodded. In fact, Im actually very rich. I still have more than a million federation coins in my ount. The meaning behind his words was very simple. If I didnt meet you today, I wouldnt have bothered to ask you for this money. As long as youre willing to hand over the skill book, Ill treat it as spending money to buy your skill. Anyway, I dont care about this little bit of money. Sky Splitting Sword understood what Mike meant. Finally, he gritted his teeth and sent a trade request to Mike. Seeing the skill book on the trade panel, Mike smiled and agreed to trade. He did not choose to learn the skill immediately. Instead, he directly left this ce and headed to the pce. With Mikes status as the Commander of the Adventurer Legion among the humans and his Human Affinity skill, he naturally would not be stopped anywhere. He arrived at the meeting room with ease. The king had not returned yet, and there was no one in the meeting room. Mike took out a strange ck book, Law. Change Shadow Strike into a passive skill! Chapter 94 - Using Law, Powerful Shadow Strike and Phantom Clone

Chapter 94: Using Law, Powerful Shadow Strike and Phantom Clone

If Mike were to evaluate and choose the best among all the items and equipment he had on him. Then it would definitely not be the Sword of Meredith or the Sword of the King. It would be Law! This ck book was worthy of the quality of divine artifact. It could change any special effect at will, and there were no consequences. Coupled with Mikes SSS grade talent, god-tier passive enhancement, it was simply the strongestbination. He could transform any special effect into a passive skill! In the next moment, the Shadow Strike in Mikes hand disappeared, and a new skill appeared in his skill pane. [Shadow Strike (god-tier passive enhancement): attack power increased by 2,000%. No attacking actions would be needed and the attack could not be blocked (guaranteed hit).] The original 50% increase in damage became 2,000%. The 60-second cooldown time was also directly erased. In other words, Mikes attacks from now on could not be blocked. Moreover, Mikes enemy would die before they could even see him make a move. Terrifying! It was simply too terrifying. Second World had turned into a terrifying game. Just imagine. A yer stood in front of Mike, ready to fight with his life on the line. Suddenly, before he saw any actions from Mike, he was already dead. Wasnt this a terrifying game? Oh right, theres another skill I can try. Mike thought of another skill, which was Phantom Clone. This skill was obtained when he joined the Evil God Cult. Mike had not used it yet. He wanted to try and see what effect Phantom Clone would have if he switched to a passive skill. Of course, if the effect was not good, Mike could switch back to an active skill without any losses. He used Law again. Change Phantom Clone into a passive skill. The next moment, Law emitted a ck light. In Mikes skill pane, the description of Phantom Clone had some changes. The original description of Phantom Clone was like this. [Phantom Clone: a clone that will be controlled by the hosts own will can be created, but the clone will have limited independent movements. Moreover, the clone will take away half of the original bodys attributes. After the clone dies, the attributes would return to the original body.] Phantom Clone that had be a passive skill had the description below. [Phantom Clone (god-tier passive enhancement)] [Immediately obtain a transparent phantom clone. Other than the main body, no one else can see the clone regardless of the method used.] [The clone has all of the main bodys attributes, and it has the ability to think on its own. The way it thinks is almost no different from the main body.] [The clone can perfectly execute the orders within its range of ability that are given by the main body.] [The clone will not take away the main bodys attributes. After the clone dies, it will immediately revive by the main bodys side.] Seeing this skill introduction, Mike was slightly surprised. This was the first time he had seen such a long skill introduction. Moreover, after carefully reading this introduction, Mike once again felt the magic of the Second World. This was clearly a direct creation of himself.. Moreover, it was apletely transparent self. He looked around and found his clone behind him. This colorless clone looked exactly like him. The clone stood there expressionlessly and waited for his orders. Mike thought for a moment and said, If I ask you to kill 100 living beings without negatively affecting me, can you do it? The clone nodded and immediately walked out of the meeting room. Mike thought for a moment and decided to follow him out to take a look. What if this clone rushed into the street and randomly killed and added a bounty to himself? Although the skill description said that the clones intelligence was the same as his, and it could perfectlyplete the orders that he gave. However, Mike was still a little worried unless he saw it with his very own eyes. He followed the transparent clone out of the pce, and then out of the City of Light. Throughout the entire process, Mike and the clones speed was very fast. Because the clones ability was exactly the same as Mikes, the clone also had Swift Steps. The two quickly arrived at a monster encampment outside the city. The clone did not hesitate at all. It immediately raised its hand and released a small fireball at the group of monsters in front of it. The next moment, the fireball exploded on the spot. The clone turned its head and looked at Mike expressionlessly. It did not move. Mike looked at his quest bar. [Evil Gods Nutrients: kill 100 lifeforms. (100/100)] Mike sucked in a breath of cold air. Satisfied. Insanely satisfied. This clone was perfect! He thought for a moment and gave aplicated order to the clone. Next, you just need to find a ce where no one is around and keep farming experience points. The requirements may be moreplicated. First, try to increase the efficiency of farming experience points. That is to say, try to find high-level monsters to kill. Second, do not identally injure other yers. This might cause me to have a Red Name. Third, pick up all the equipment above blue quality and send them to the warehouse. Can you do all of these? The clone stood in front of Mike expressionlessly for a few seconds. After about five seconds, he nodded and walked in a direction. Mike took a look. That was the direction of Victory City. It seemed that the clone was nning to fight monsters near Victory City. Mike waspletely relieved. As long as he had this clone, he could gain EXP and equipment without doing anything. It was awesome! At this rate, wouldnt he reach level 100 soon? Thinking of this, Mike smiled in satisfaction and returned to the City of Light. He still remembered his promise of meeting the king in the pce. When he arrived at the entrance of the pce, Mike asked the guards. Is the king back? Respectedmander God yer, the king is back. The way the guards addressed Mike had changed. After all, Mike was now the Legion Commander personally appointed by the king, so there was no problem addressing him as such. Mike smiled and walked into the meeting room. Pushing the door open, the king was already sitting. Mike pulled out a chair and sat beside the king. He took the initiative to ask, You appointed me as the Commander of the Adventurer Legion. You must have something to tell me. The king looked at Mike seriously and then nodded. Soon, Im afraid that war will break out on this continent! Chapter 95 - God Slayer Was a Well-Respected and “Notorious” Villain

Chapter 95: God yer Was a Well-Respected and Notorious Viin

War? Hearing this term, Mike was slightly stunned. Although Second World was very realistic, he had yed it for 30 years in his previous life, and NPCs rarely engaged in wars. Who knew that after he reincarnated, a war would break out in the new region just three days after it opened? Something was wrong with this situation. Mike frowned slightly. Every new region was actually a parallel world to the Second Worlds big region. A lot of special situations would ur in the parallel world due to the result of various situations. However, under normal circumstances, it was very difficult for such a big change to ur. In other words, the person who caused the war was most likely Mike himself. Only an exaggerated action of his level could have such a big impact. This time, Mike was a little confused. Which doing of his had triggered the war? Killing arge number of NPCs in Victory City? Killing arge number of followers of the Temple of the God of Fire? Helping the Evil God obtain arge amount of nutrients? epting the mission from the Death God? .. Mike thought for a long time but still could note up with an answer. However, everything seemed to be a potential trigger for the war. In the end, Mike could not help but take the initiative to ask, Uhm, whats the cause of the war? The kings eyes moved slightly, and the corner of his mouth twitched as he said, Since Victory City suffered a terrorist attack, many people were sacrificed. Now, the Trolls and Dwarves that border Victory City seem to be getting restless, and the war is on the verge of breaking out! Mike was silent. He really was the cause of the war. He could see that the king was looking at him strangely. It seemed that the king was also very clear that Victory Citys NPCs were all killed by him. Nevertheless, he had no choice. He had to utilize Mikes and other adventurers power to win this war. Let the culprit who started the ware out and pacify the war How ironic. Mike nodded, indicating that he understood. Then, he asked, Then, as the Commander of the Adventurer Legion, do I have any benefits? Of course. The king seemed to have known that Mike would ask this question, so he quickly answered, During the war, every enemy killed will have a reward of 10 honor points. At the same time, as the Commander of the Adventurer Legion, your status is the same as a general, and you will receive a considerable monthly sry. Mike nodded slightly. He did not show much emotion on the surface. However, he was filled with joy in his heart. The status of a general was basically no different from that of a duke. It could be said that he had a very high status. Moreover, his sry should be really high. As for the general, the sry should be more than 10,000 gold coins per month. This was very good news for Mike. Moreover, Mike needed to replenish his honor points. Last time, Mike had killed the NPCs of Victory City and lost plenty of honor points. Thinking of this, he opened his status bar to see how many honor points he had now. [Honor points: -526,400] [Honor level: notorious] Mike fell silent again. No wonder he felt that the NPCs were looking at him strangely today. Apparently, he now had a notorious status. Mike tried to imagine the attitude of the NPCs towards him. Yes, Mike was a respectable notorious viin. This was too strange! It seemed that it was necessary to quickly increase honor points. Ahem. Mike coughed twice and asked again, When will the war start? Soon, maybe in the next few days. the kings tone did not sound optimistic. Mike nodded and did not further question. At this moment, a golden light suddenly enveloped Mikes body. Mike was slightly stunned, and the king was also slightly shocked. What was going on? This golden light seemed to be Mike looked at his level. Level 33. It seemed that the experience gained by the clone had upgraded him. Mike quickly epted this fact. However, the king waspletely stunned. Why did God yer suddenly be stronger? What happened? Mike did not give him an answer. Instead, he left the meeting room. After all, he had already finished his business. There was no need for him to continue talking to this NPC. This kind of behavior was a waste of time for the yers. Now, he still had many things to do. For example He had to go to the Evil God Cult to submit a mission. For example, he had to recruit people to join his Adventurer Legion. For example, level up. After all, he had to go back to school tomorrow. His level would have a certain impact on his score tomorrow. Naturally, the higher the level, the better. After arriving at the gate of the City of Light, Mike hesitated. The journey to the cult was a bit far from Victory City. He was toozy to go. Recruiting people was troublesome. He was toozy for that. There was no need to worry about leveling up. Mike was absolutely confident that being at level 33 would ce him as the first in the new region. With this level and his current strength, he could defnitely get the highest grade from the school. It seemed that he did not need to deliberately level up anymore. In that case It seemed as if Mike had nothing to do. He thought about it and decided to go offline to search for a new house. After all, he was going to school tomorrow, and he might be busy for a while. He might as well solve the problem of buying a house today. Thinking of this, Mike immediately chose to go offline. .. Opening his eyes, Mikes consciousness returned to the body in the small room. Looking around at the dpidated small room, Mike could not help but feel a little emotional. In his previous life, he simply did not have the extra financial ability to change a house This room had actually apanied him for 30 years in his previous life. He did not think that after reincarnating, he would leave in just three days. He was still a little reluctant. However, for the sake of a better quality of life, Mike still decided. He would go out and buy a house. He took out his cell phone to call Tom. However, after some thought, he decided not to. Although Little Fat Tom already knew that his good friend was now loaded. Though if Tom knew that he now had more than one million federation coins in his ount, Mike was afraid that it might scare him. His good friend could know that he was rich. However, it was not necessary to quickly let him know the extent of his richness. Mike did not want to agitate his best friend. Besides, Tom was not like him, who could easily level up. The grades were due tomorrow, so Tom should be working hard to level up. It was better not to dy his best friends matters. Mike walked out of his room and stopped a taxi by the roadside. Hello, please take me to the sales office nearest to the top high school in New York City. I want a higher-end one. Chapter 96 - You Will Definitely Earn a Very Good Income Today

Chapter 96: You Will Definitely Earn a Very Good Ie Today

The driver looked at Mike in the rearview mirror with a hint of surprise in his eyes. However, he remained silent. Anyway, he did not think the young man was going to buy a house. After all, he looked so poor. Sure enough, Mike had yet to purchase any good clothes. It was mainly due to his busy schedule. If he had the time, he might as well improve his strength in the game. The taxi quickly started and drove to its destination. About 20 minutester, the car stopped at the entrance of a sales office. The driver turned his head and smiled and said, Young man, were here. This is the best sales office of the No.1 High School in New York City. When the driver said this, there was a hint of mockery in his eyes. In his opinion, this kid in the back seat would probably blush and request him to change the destination. After all, this ce was too high-end. Not to mention such a poor kid, even an ordinary familys husband and wife probably could not afford to buy a house here. However, Mike showed no signs of cowardice. Instead, he calmly swiped his card to pay the fare, then directly got out of the car and walked to the sales office. When the driver saw this scene, he was slightly stunned. Then, he helplessly shook his head. It looked like this kid was going to embarrass himself after entering. .. When Mike arrived at the sales office, a beautiful woman wearing a uniform immediately walked over with a signature smile and asked, Hello, student. Are you looking for someone? Actually, this question itself was not right. When someone came to the sales office, their first reaction should be to ask if they were here to buy a house, and not to assume that they were here to look for someone. However, she found nothing wrong with asking this question. After all, Mikes clothes were really too ordinary. They even revealed a hint of poverty. Presumably, it was a colleague of hers. However, when Mike heard this question, he gave a very surprising answer. Im here to buy a house. Are there any nice houses that are close to the No.1 High School in New York City? When she heard this question, the beautiful woman was stunned for a few seconds before she finally reacted. You mean, youre here to buy a house? Yes, Mike answered calmly. He did not find it strange. Even if a person dressed very shabbily, it should not conflict with wanting to buy a house. Maybe this person won the lottery? However, clearly, the beautiful woman did not think that the lottery was that easy to win. She covered her mouth and could not help butugh. The other staff members were also attracted by herughter and could not help but look over. Mike frowned slightly and asked, Are you doneughing? If you dont want to take this deal, I will find someone else to buy it from. When the beauty heard this, sheughed even more happily. She shrugged and said, If you want to find someone else, that would really be a great help to me. Please go ahead, Im very busy. After saying that, she looked at Mike with a teasing smile. She seemed to be waiting for Mike to show a look of embarrassment and anger. However, Mike would not do that. Although he looked like an 18-year-old boy now, he had already gone through his whole life. His temperament waspletely iparable to that of an 18-year-old boy. Did Mike know why this woman had this attitude? To put it bluntly, she judged people by their appearance. Though he was neither angry nor dissatisfied. It was all a waste of Mikes time. The woman felt that her time was precious, and so did Mike. He looked around, nced at the staff around him, and finally looked at an introverted girl. Mike immediately walked over and asked, Are you free? I want to buy a house that suits me. When the girl saw Mikeing over, she seemed a little nervous, but she immediately nodded and said, Yes, yes, Im free Then, let me introduce you to some property. Mike nodded and followed the girl to the sofa at the side and sat down. The other staff members gathered together and started to discuss about Mike and the girl. Ha, this poor guy actually found Linda. Linda is actually willing to waste time presenting to this poor guy, how ridiculous. No wonder her performance is the lowest every month, she doesnt even have the most basic observation ability. In our industry, the most basic ability is to see how much money the customer has. I think Linda should change her profession as soon as possible. At this point, theyughed in unison. Linda, who was on the sofa, naturally heard these words. She blushed and pursed her lips, but she still did not say anything. It seemed as if she was used to it. Mike saw this scene and asked, Arent you angry about what they said? Linda did not expect Mike to ask this. She nced at Mike and finally shook her head. Mike asked again, Why arent they willing to serve me, but you are? This time, Linda answered quickly. Because you are a customer. This answer was very simple and in, but many people could not do it. Mike looked at her with admiration. He smiled slightly, Dont worry, I wont let your efforts go to waste today. Linda did not say anything about this. She just nodded slightly and said thank you. Then, she continued to introduce the house to Mike. Mike also listened carefully to the introduction of the house. After all, he was here to buy a house. He had to look for a house of his liking. Mike would not be careless about where he would live in the future. Soon, Mike found a house that he liked under Lindas introduction. This one is pretty good. Is there a finished product now? Mike pointed at a house in the introduction book and asked. The girl was a little surprised, but she still nodded and said, There is a finished product. Do you need me to bring you there for a viewing? Mike smiled and said, Thank you. Then please take me for a viewing. Mike immediately got up and walked straight out of the door. Linda also packed her things and quickly followed. Their actions made the beautiful woman burst intoughter again. In their eyes, Lindas efforts today would be in vain again. After walking out of the door, Mike directly stopped a taxi. However, Linda came up to remind him, Sir, this ce is very close to that house. We only need about 15 minutes to walk there. Mike waved his hand and said, My time is very precious. Lets go by car. After saying that, Mike immediately boarded the car. Linda followed him without saying anything. She had already nned to pay for the car fee herself. Although thepany would sometimes reimburse the car fee for their sales staff, this kind of situation would not be reimbursed. Because from thepanys point of view, the probability of this customer paying for the house was very low. However, she was already used to it. Mike nced at Linda from the rearview mirror and smiled. Dont worry, as I said. You will definitely earn a very good ie today. Chapter 97 - It’s So Good To Be Rich

Chapter 97: Its So Good To Be Rich

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Actually, what Mike said was unpersuasive. It could be seen from the way he dressed. However, Linda did not serve Mike because she felt that Mike could afford the houses here. She did it because out of her dedication to her job. As long as customers were making inquiries, she should try her best to serve them. That was her thought. Linda only smiled softly and nodded while thanking Mike after she heard what he said. Mike also noticed that this introverted girl did not pay much attention to what he said. However, Mike did not pay much attention to this. After all, what he said was the truth and it did not matter if others did not believe him. They would know the truthter on. The taxi soon brought them to their destination. The moment Mike got out of the car, he was satisfied with the house as heid eyes on it. There was a small garden in front of the house where the grass looked tidy and clean. It looked as if somebody tidied up thewn frequently. The white walls and blue roof made this European style house look very beautiful. The house was huge and had three floors. There seemed to be a small attic on the third floor. Mike already felt satisfied from the outlook of the ce. At this moment, the salesperson, Linda, walked over beside Mike and said. This is the house you fancied just now and the selling price is 1,000,000 USD. If you wish to purchase the house, I can help apply a discount for you. If you need any loan, I can help you obtain a suitable loan. Mike waved his hand when he heard this and said. I dont need any discount or loans. Lets go in and take a look. If the house is suitable, I will directly pay the full amount. Linda was slightly stunned at this moment. He did not need any discounts or loans. He would pay the full amount? Was this man such a rich person? A hint of uncertainty and disbelief appeared in her gaze as she looked at Mike. After all, the way this young guy dressed just screamed poor. She was even wondering if Mike was lying to her. However, Mike did not notice this and directly walked toward the house. Go in and have a look. I shall buy the house if its suitable. By the way, did you bring the agreement with you? Linda only managed to react after she heard this. She quickly took the agreement out from her bag and passed it to Mike. She then walked to the entrance and took out the key to unlock the door. Mike roughly went through the agreement and nodded in satisfaction. There were not any issues with the agreement and he could sign it. He raised his head and the door to the house had been unlocked at this moment. Mike could immediately see the style of the interior design. It was what he liked. A hint of nobleness could be seen in the minimalistic design but it did not make others feel that the house was a cheap one. Instead, a hint of costliness could be seen from the minimalistic design. This met Mikes requirements perfectly. He had already decided to sign the purchase agreement now even though he had not walked into the house. However, he still had to take a look. Mike followed Linda and entered the house. Linda led Mike throughout the ce and introduced theyout of the house one by one. There was a huge living room on the first floor. There was also a kitchen, maids room, and others. The second floor consisted of a master bedroom, two bedrooms, a toddlers room, and a study. There were also two bedrooms on the third floor, apanied by a gym and a walk-in closet. All the facilities were prepared and Mike could directly move in. Mike felt that spending 1,000,000 to buy this house was not a loss. Even if there was a slight loss, Mike paid no attention to this small amount of money with his current financial power. If he wanted to earn money, he was capable of earning a couple of times of that amount a day. Anyways, he was capable of forging gold equipment in Second World as he pleased, and earning money was only a matter of willingness to Mike. He nodded in satisfaction as he stretched out his hand and said. Have you brought a pen? Linda was slightly stunned. She took the pen out from her bag and asked carefully. You mean to say that Im buying this ce. I will pay by card after signing this agreement. Ah? Linda waspletely stunned. What was going on? He was buying the house just like that? Was this young man joking? She was stunned on the spot but Mike did not pay much attention to her. He took over the pen and wrote his name on the agreement. He then took out his bank card and passed it to Linda. Theres no password, just swipe the card for payment. Linda was stunned and was unable to react. Mike turned around and looked at Lindas surprised reaction before he said jokingly. Could it be that no payments are needed to buy houses from yourpany? No. We do need payment Only then did Linda discover that she had lostposure and quickly took over the bank card from Mike with a blush on her face. She then took the Pose machine out andpleted the payment. Linda was once again stunned when she saw the Pose machine indicate a sessful payment. The payment had really seeded? This young man actually had one million in his ount? Was... Wasnt he poor? A surprised expression was written all over Lindas face but Mike was not angry in the slightest way. It was normal for others to think that he was a poor person based on the way he was dressed. On the contrary, it would be weird if somebody thought that Mike was rich after seeing how he was dressed. Mike proactively took the bank card back from Lindas hand and said with a soft smile. I told you that I would definitely let you earn money today. The blush on Lindas face deepened when she heard this. She did not believe what Mike said previously. Who would have expected him to sign the agreement and make the payment without a hint of hesitation? This was a truly rich man. However, Linda was unable to guess why Mike was dressed in such a crude way. Maybe it was a rich man pretending to be a poor man to experience life. It was difficult to understand the temperament of a rich person. Linda put away the agreement and bowed to Mike. Then, she directly left. As for Mike, he chose to stay and familiarise himself with the new house. After all, Linda had the keys and she passed them to him after he signed the agreement. As for the things that were in the small room, Mike decided to throw all of them away. Mike felt refreshed after he saw the new furniture and wide space. Surely, it was good to be rich. Mike secretly added the matter of making money into his life goals. Oh yes, I need to go back to school tomorrow. Let me buy some new clothes today. Although it was wrong to judge a person based on the way they were dressed, this was something one would do subconsciously and there was nothing one could do about it. Even though Mike did not pay much attention to this, buying some good quality clothing could avoid many unnecessary troubles. The meal he had previously and his experience when buying this house were very praxis examples. Without a hint of hesitation, he immediately walked out of his new house. After stopping a taxi by the side of the road, he went straight to his next destination. On the other hand, in the property sales gallery. Everybody was shocked when they saw Lindaing back with a signed agreement. How was this possible? That poor man actually bought the house? Chapter 98 - Linda’s Lucky Star

Chapter 98: Lindas Lucky Star

Are you sure youre not joking? Lindas colleagues had all gathered around and were looking at the contract over and over again. Linda was a little nervous and nodded wordlessly. I didnt expect that poor boy to actually buy it. He already bought it, and hes still a poor boy? He must be a rich man. He probably dressed that way on purpose. A few female colleagues could not help but start discussing. Linda did not say anything. At this time, the senior manager who had been sitting by the side drinking coffeeughed disdainfully, Hmm, cant you see it yet? Hearing this, all of them turned their heads to look at the senior manager. Linda also had a puzzled look on her face. The senior manager slowly stood up, casually picked up the contract, and said, Although this kid signed the contract, where is he? The others looked around in confusion. He didnte. Isnt that right? The senior manager casually threw away the contract, Although he signed the contract, he didnte over toplete the payment. To put it bluntly, this contract is like waste paper. Although we can use this contract to sue him, can such a poor kid afford to lose money? Suing him is a waste of time and energy. Hearing the senior managers exnation, everyone suddenly understood. That was true. The contract did have legal effect, but against such a poor guy, they would not get anypensation een if they sued him. To put it bluntly, Lindas efforts were in vain again today. The female colleagues who were originally very surprised now resumed their original attitude and were mocking Linda. Look, Ive already told you, but you still didnt believe me. You wasted your time again. You took a taxi, right? Thispany wont reimburse you for the fare.. Sigh, you didnt earn a single cent and even paid for the taxi. Its not worth it. Faced with their seemingly kind but actually mocking words, Lindas face flushed red. She could not help but said, No Actually, he paid. As soon as Linda finished speaking, everyone was stunned. The senior manager frowned and walked over to look at Linda. He said word by word, Linda, if you lie about this, thepany can punish you. When did you have such a bad habit? Linda looked flustered and nervously took out the Pose machine. Its true, he really paid. The senior manager grabbed the Pose machine with a puzzled look and started flipping through it, muttering, If I find out that youre lying, Ill immediately report it to thepany and fire you! Linda pursed her lips and said nothing. She could not understand why everyone was targeting her. Did she do something wrong? Soon, the senior manager saw the transaction records. 100,000,000 federation coins, one-time payment. No discount, no loans. The senior manager waspletely dumbfounded. How is this possible! She screamed. At this moment, a man walked over. How is it impossible? Except for Linda, everyone trembled slightly when they heard this. They turned around and looked. It was their boss, Mr. David. Boss. Boss. Everyone took the initiative to greet him, and the senior manager immediately bowed, looking a little nervous. Mr. David bent down and picked up the contract that the senior manager had thrown on the ground. Seeing this scene, the senior managers face turned pale. Mr. David took a look at the contract and returned it to Linda. He turned to the senior manager and said, Is this how you treat thepanys contract? The senior manager was criticized and could not utter a single word. She could only lower her head and apologize. Mr. David snorted and said, I heard everything you said just now. To be honest, Ive seen how you treat Miss Linda. I just cant find an opportunity to punish you. Ill tell you now! He pointed at the senior managers nose and said, You want to fire Linda, right? Now, you can leave thispany. Right now! After saying that, he turned around and looked at Linda. From now on, youll be the new senior manager of ourpany. Facing the sudden change, the senior manager and Linda were equally dumbfounded. When Mr. David faced Linda, his tone became much gentler. Linda, your work attitude has always been very good. Ive wanted to praise you for a long time. But unfortunately, you havent had any sessful sales all this time, so I cant casually promote you. I hope you can understand me. As the boss, Mr. David actually spoke to her so gently. Linda was a little ttered and nodded to thank him. Mr. David smiled and said, Linda, this agreement is a very exciting case. I will arrange for people to make this transaction into a case for every new employee to see. Everyone can be our customer, but only people like Linda can grasp this transaction! Hearing Mr. Davids words, everyone lowered their heads in shame. The senior manager held Mr. Davids hand in panic and said, Boss, please give me another chance. Im sorry. However, in the face of such a begging, Mr. David would not be merciful at all. Security, drag this person out. The next moment, two strong men standing at the door immediately came over and took her away. Mr. David turned his head and said, Although this house has been sold, dont forget to do the follow-up service. You must let this Mr. Mike feel the considerate service of ourpany. Yes, I will. Linda nodded again. After the house was sold, the sales office would take the initiative to ask the customer if there was anything dissatisfying, and then help the customer solve it. Linda decided to go back to Mike in two days and carefully do the after-sales work. After all, she had already decided. If Mike had not bought the house, she would not have encountered these good things. Mike was her lucky star! .. On the other side, Mike had sessfully bought a set of clothes. None of them were less than 10,000 federation coins. Looking at his new image, even Mike was a little surprised. I didnt expect that a change of clothes will have such a big impact on a persons image. Now, Mike was wearing a delicate yet casual suit. His leather shoes were also very much in line with his ages style. It did not look old-fashioned but made people feel that Mike was a young, energetic, and sessful person. Mike was very satisfied with the way he was dressed. It seemed that he would definitely surprise his ssmates and teachers when he goes to school tomorrow! Chapter 99 - Mike’s First Day Back to School, Mike’s Changes

Chapter 99: Mikes First Day Back to School, Mikes Changes

The next day, Mike boarded a taxi again. Although he lived just one block away from the No.1 High School in New York City, he still could not be bothered to walk. After all, the fare was no longer an unbearable figure. Mike felt it was time to buy a car, but he had not taken his drivers license test yet, and it would take some time to get it. It was a hassle. After entering the school gate, many people turned their eyes to him. The reason was very simple. It was because of Mikes clothes. Even ordinary students could tell at a nce that Mike was wearing branded clothes, and many of them were limited edition. After all, they were all single-item clothes that cost more than 10,000 federation coins. How could they be ordinary? They all started to guess which family this young master was from. After all, the original Mike was really too inconspicuous. Other than his ssmates, practically no one knew him. However, when Mike walked into the ssroom, the atmosphere waspletely different. Oh my god, isnt this Mike? You you won the lottery? One of his ssmates was the first to cry out in surprise. Mike only smiled slightly and did not say anything. At this time, his good friend, Little Fat Tom, took the initiative to stand up and show off. You guys still dont know, right? My brother Mike is now a great expert. Do you know, he Saying this, he nced at Mike. After all, this was not his own matter but Mikes matter. It had to be approved by Mike before he could share it. However, Mike shook his head, obviously not wanting him to continue. Little Fat Tom held back for a while, and finally made a conclusion. In short, hes rich now. Everyone, face the reality. Although many students were very curious, they did not dare to casually inquire about it. After all, as long as it was rted to Second World, it could be considered to be everyones biggest secret. It was inappropriate to ask about it. However, everyone could see that Mike was no longer the same Mike as before. Soon, Mike sat down in his seat and began to chat with Tom. The atmosphere in the ssroom returned to its original state. Good brother, what level are you now? Mike took the initiative to ask. Tom waved his hand and said, Dont mention it. Im only level 25 now. Its quite hard for me to level up every day, but I reckon that your level should be much higher than mine. Mike smiled slightly and nodded, Not much. Just a little higher. When Mike logged off yesterday, he was level 33. If this was said by anyone else, they would definitely be perceived as showing off. After all, it had only been three days, and a gap of two levels was already a huge deal. Level 33 was way higher than level 25, how could it be just a little higher? However, for Mike, it was different. He was an old yer who had yed for 30 years. In his opinion, the gap of this level was indeed just a little higher. In theter stages, the difference in levels was nothing. It mainly depended on how powerful ones skills were and how good ones equipment was. The two of them chatted casually for a while before another group of people walked into the ssroom. It was ir and his underlings. As soon as they entered the ssroom, one of the underlings deliberately said loudly, Boss ir, these new clothes of yours must have cost a lot of money. ir waved his hand happily and said modestly on purpose, Not much money. This set is only 5,000 federation coins. Many students looked at ir with envy. After all, spending 5,000 federation coins to buy a set of clothes was not something that many families could afford. In fact, even ir himself had begged his parents for a long time before his parents agreed to pay for it. After all, ir had previously activated his A-grade talent, and today was his first day back to school, so it was a reward for him. Normally, irs parents would not spend so much money on clothes for him. Hence, ir was in high spirits now. However, he discovered something was wrong. Although the students looked at him with envy, it was just some. It waspletely different from the scene he had imagined where all the students gathered around him and chirped non-stop. Everyones reaction seemed to be a little too calm. ir had some doubts in his heart. At this time, he suddenly realized that there seemed to be a few students who kept looking at thest row. Moreover, they seemed to be faintlyparing them to him. ir frowned slightly and followed their gaze to thest row. The next moment, he was stunned. Was that Mike? Was it really Mike? How could it be? Why did he seem different today? ir rubbed his eyes and looked carefully again. This time, he saw it. Mike seemed to have changed into a new set of clothes. Furthermore every one of them seemed to be very expensive. The corners of irs eyes twitched twice, and he forced a smile, Yo, isnt this Mike? You actually changed into a new set of clothes? I remember that you wore yourst set of clothes for three years without losing it. Did you find money today? Although Mike heard irs words, he did not look at him at all. He was still chatting with Tom. Obviously, he did not put ir in his eyes at all. This kind of behavior would obviously infuriate ir. After all, ir was the one who activated his A-grade talent. He would be a big shot in the future! Do you know how precious an A-grade talent is? Im afraid that only one in 10,000 people can activate an A-grade talent! Shouldnt Mike be more polite to me and evene over to lick my shoes? What right did he have to be so arrogant? ir walked over with a face full of anger. The other underlings also followed immediately. He came to Mikes table and mmed down heavily, Mike, are you tired of living? How dare you ignore me? Mike turned his head slightly and looked at ir. He asked calmly, Its you. Whats the matter? This time, before ir could say anything, his underling took the initiative to speak, Didnt you see what Boss ir is wearing today? This set of clothes is worth 5,000 federation coins! Hearing this, Mike finally could not help butugh. He asked again, So? This time, the underling was speechless. Yes, so? The suit was very expensive, so? It was worth 5,000 federation coins, so? The underlings were at a loss for words. However, they just thought that Mike should be surprised. At this time, he looked at the suit Mike was wearing and finally thought of what to say. Huh? What do you mean by that? How much is the suit youre wearing? In his imagination, Mike should be feeling ashamed and embarrassed now. However, Mike said casually, Its not expensive. Hearing this, the few of them were ready to mock him. However, Mikes next sentence made them swallow their words. Its just 10,000 federation coins. Chapter 100 - Not 10,000 per Set, but 10,000 per Piece

Chapter 100: Not 10,000 per Set, but 10,000 per Piece

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After saying this, the ssroom fell into silence again. Everyone looked at Mike in disbelief. How much did you say just now? This time, it was not his underlings who asked, but ir. He was a little scared himself. He even wondered if there was something wrong with his ears and that he had misheard. No, he would rather believe that there was something wrong with his ears. After all, this was Mike. How could he afford to buy clothes that were worth 10,000 federation coins? However, Mikes answer assured him that his ears were fully functioning. 10,000 federation coins, whats wrong? Mike answered casually with a mocking smile on his face. Faced with his indifferent tone, ir obviously could not remain calm. Are you kidding me? Stop bragging. Do you think everyone will believe you? Just you wait. I will expose your clumsy lie! He took out his phone and checked Mikes clothes one by one. Soon, he raised his phone and shouted, Listen up, everyone. Mike is a liar! If his clothes are really a set of 10,000 federation coins, each of them should be around 2,000 federation coins. But, I just searched all the luxury goods counters and all the items around 2,000, but I couldnt find these clothes. Obviously, this kid is lying! Hearing this, many people looked at Mike. Even Little Fat Tom could not help but look over. He knew that his good brother was definitely not lying. After all, he had personally witnessed Mikes rtionship with the young master of Medieval Rose. However, he was also very puzzled. After all, irs words were very convincing. Something had to be wrong. Facing everyones gaze, Mike sighed and said, ir, youve misunderstood. What I mean is, these clothes are 10,000 federal coins each, not 10,000 federation coins for one set. After hearing this, ir was stunned for a moment. Then, heughed out loud. Following that, his underlings alsoughed out loud. It was as if they had heard the biggest joke in the world. 10,000 federation coins per piece? You? ir held back hisughter and took out his phone to search again. He said fiercely, Ill expose your lies in front of everyone immediately! If it was the usual ir, he would have already made a move. He was not a reasonable person. However, today was different. He had just begged his parents to buy him a set of clothes that added up to 5,000 federation coins. For him, teaching Mike a lesson was not the most important thing. What was important was that his clothes were the most expensive in the ss. He had to prove that to feel proud. Everyone looked at ir. However, irs expression was getting uglier and uglier. Because, he found Mikes clothes, and each one of them was more than 10,000 federation coins. Moreover, since they were all limited edition Versace items, ir quickly found them. As for why Mike bought Versace. It was because he was toozy to look for so many stores, he just chose one randomly. Soon, ir was speechless. Even the way he looked at Mike changed a little. Because he knew that with Mikes ability, he definitely could not afford these clothes. These days, something must have happened to Mike that made him change. Think about it again. In the past, Mike was so impulsive, every time he would be beaten until his head was bleeding, he never admitted defeat. However, what about the current Mike? He radiated a mature and confident temperament. It was as if everything was under Mikes control. ir swallowed his saliva, put down his phone, and stopped talking. His underling, on the other hand, took the initiative to ask, Boss ir, why arent you speaking? Quickly expose his lies! These words undoubtedly made ir even more embarrassed. ir pped his underlings face and whispered with a face full of anger, Shut up. The underling was a little dumbfounded but was too afraid to say anything. ir turned to look at Mike, his face full of anger, but he did not dare to say anything. Mike, on the other hand, simply smiled and continued to chat with Tom. Obviously, he did not want to continue to be entangled with ir. Tom, who was at the side, took the initiative to say proudly, Arent you going to leave? The corner of irs eyes twitched twice, and he left behind a fierce sentence in a low voice, You guys just wait. After saying that, he brought his underling back to his seat. He had already decided that after he knew Mikes ID, he would cause him trouble as soon as he entered the game. He was clearly just a trash who had awakened a D-grade talent, yet he actually dared to challenge an expert who had awakened an A-grade talent? This simply made no sense! As for why Mike suddenly became so rich and could even afford those expensive clothes, it was no longer important. So what if Mike became rich now? In Second World, strength was everything. .. Soon, Peter arrived in the ssroom. After three days of separation, Peter was very pleased to see his ssmates again. He subconsciously nced at ir. Then he was slightly stunned. He thought that ir would be in high spirits today. After all, he had activated his A-grade talent, so he must have umted a lot of advantages in Second World. ording to his character, he must have felt very proud when he returned to school today. Why did he look a little glum today? Even a little... angry? Could it be that his development in the game was not going well? Peter sighed silently. It was normal for a person who had activated a good talent to have a bad development in the game. Development in the game relied on the person. Peter then looked at Mike. Mike was the student he was most worried about. After all, Mike had activated a D-grade talent, which was absolutely devastating. In fact, there might not be a second D-grade talent in the whole school. It could be said that it was a very bad fate. However, Peter, who looked at Mike, was stunned again. Why did Mike look like he is having a good time these days? Moreover, Mike seems to be wearing a new set of clothes? Could it be that Mike didnt log into Second World these days and chose to work instead? Moreover, he has earned some sry over the past three days? Peter nodded his head in relief. With Mikes D-grade talent, its indeed very difficult for him to make a difference in Second World. Although working is a dead-end choice, he can at least live on. This is probably the best choice for Mike. Teacher Peter thought so. Hello, students. I wonder how you are doing after not seeing each other for a few days. Next, please take turns to report your harvest during this period. Chapter 101 - The Students’ Results

Chapter 101: The Students Results

Hearing Peters words, many of the students became dispirited. After all, it was not easy to gain an advantage in Second World. People all over the world yed Second World, and there were as many 18-year-olds as there were stars. It was almost impossible to stand out among so many people. Most peoples performance could only be said to be ordinary, or even a little unimpressive. A small number of people were a little excited. Obviously, they had obtained some small advantages in Second World. The most obvious one was ir. The depressed look he had just now waspletely gone, reced by strong confidence. After all, in his opinion, as an A-grade talent expert, he was definitely the strongest person in the ss. Moreover, he had already trained to level 27 over the past three days. He felt that he definitely was the highest level in the ss. It was impossible for anyone to be higher than him. Moreover, he also had a piece of blue equipment. Although it was only a wrist guard, blue was still blue. Green equipment was simply iparable. Thinking of this, he subconsciously looked back at Mike. Although I cantpete with you in terms of money. But money is just a worldly thing after all. Strength is the absolute truth. Later, I want to see how you canpete with me! All of this is an illusion of irs own wishful thinking. In fact, Mike did not want topete with him at all. Because he was not worthy! Not only ir but in the entire Second World, how many people had the qualifications topete with Mike? He was a yer who instantly killed the divine clone of Death God Arthas This was something that probably no one in the entire Second World could do. He still maintained his casual appearance and quietly listened to the reports of his ssmates. I chose the Elves. Im level 24 now, and I have two pieces of green equipment on me. Ive learned all the skills I can. The first student in the first row reported. Peter nodded in satisfaction. Although its not very outstanding, at least its not bad. Keep it up. The second student stood up and said, I chose the Dwarves. Im currently level 25 and only have one piece of green equipment on me, but Ive already mastered the forging skill. Hearing this, Teacher Peters eyes lit up, Thats right. Forging skill is a very important life skill in Second World. Moreover, the Dwarves are very good at brewing wine and forging. It can be considered to be in line with the races characteristics. Did you think of practicing forging when you chose the Dwarves? The student smiled shyly and nodded. His personality was more introverted. Indeed, he was not suitable for battle. However, the forging lifestyle was very suitable for him. It could be considered that he had walked a path that was suitable for himself. Teacher Peter added, Students who dont like fighting can learn from him. Practicing a life skill for a sub-upation is also a good choice. Following that, each student took turns to stand up and reported their situation. Some of them had good levels. Some had good equipment. Some even obtained a skill book and learned a special skill. One had to know that special skills were very hard toe by in Second World. It was a rare opportunity. If they sold it, they could often earn a lot of money. However, most of them would choose to learn the skill for themselves. After all, whether or not they were doing well in Second Worldpletely determined their status in real life. Unless they were especially tight on money, otherwise, no one would ruin their future for federation coins. At this time, it was irs turn to report. Many students turned their heads and cast curious gazes. After all, ir was the only student in the ss who had activated his A-grade talent. His gains were definitely much greater than the others. As expected, ir said confidently, I chose the Troll race! Hearing this, the entire ssroom immediately fell silent. Even Teacher Peter frowned slightly. He asked in puzzlement, Why did you make such a choice? Trolls were characterized by their fast attack speed and slightly stronger physical attributes. They were obviously more suitable for the warrior ss. However, the talent that ir activated was excellent me affinity. Normally if one were to make a choice, the Human or Elves race was obviously more suitable. Judging from the attributes panel, the Humans and Elves were obviously more suitable for the mage ss than Trolls. Seeing everyones reaction, ir felt very satisfied. He said, I chose this on purpose because the mages weakness is their closebat ability and weak physical attributes. After I chose this race, even if I am close to someone, I can still slightly block them and then find an opportunity to widen the distance. Although I will not fully maximize myself as a fire mage, it is more bnced. After listening to irs words, the students finally came to a realization. Teacher Peter also nodded slightly. Although this method was a bit moderate, it still had some redeeming qualities. It seems that you have seriously thought about the path you want to take. I support you. After Teacher Peter expressed his support, ir continued to say proudly, After I chose the Troll race, Ive been working hard to improve my strength. Ive been ying for more than 18 hours a day. Now, Ive reached level 27, and I have one blue equipment and two green equipment! At this point, everyone eximed in surprise. Oh my god, so this is an expert with an A-grade talent? Hes too strong. We cantpete with him at all. Hes only yed for three days, and he already has blue equipment. Moreover, his level is too high. Didnt you hear what ir just said? He ys 18 hours a day! Hes too hard-working. I cantpete with him at all. Listening to everyones discussion, irs face was full of pride. Although he only yed 18 hours because he was forced by his parents, ultimately, he really did spend those hours. Level was the best proof. He looked at Mike proudly, hoping to see the surprise on his face. Unfortunately, he was disappointed. Mike was not listening. This detail was also seen by Peter. Peter was even more certain that Mike did not y Second World over the past three days. He must have worked. No wonder he did not care about matters rted to Second World. Peter thought for a moment andmented, Dear students, from this point, it can be seen that student ir is indeed very hardworking. Although he is usually a little mischievous, he doesnt fall behind in serious matters at all. I hope that all of you can learn from him. Of course, 18 hours a day is still a little too much. I hope that student ir will have sufficient rest every day. You can work hard, but dont work too hard. Youll tire your body out. ir nodded his head proudly and sat down. He could not help but think that no one in the ss could be better than him, right? No, Im afraid that it will be difficult to find someone thats better than me in the entire school! Chapter 102 - Mike’s Performance

Chapter 102: Mikes Performance

Although the performance report was still ongoing, everyone was already a little disinterested. After all, after listening to irs report, everyone already knew that they were simply iparable to him. After a full half an hour of reporting, it finally came to thest row. Little Fat Toms expression gradually became excited. Because he was looking forward to his good friend, Mike, to report his results. He wanted to know what kind of reaction people would have. Although it had nothing to do with him. However, his good friend was doing good, and Tom felt proud. Soon, the student sitting left to Mike hadpleted his report. Tom was seated in the far right of thest row of the ssroom. Mike was sitting on Toms left. In other words, ording to the seating order, Tom should be thest to report, and Mike should be the secondst to report. At this time, Mike was just about to stand up when Teacher Peter spoke. Tom, you report first. Tom had a puzzled look on his face. Shouldnt Mike report first? Why did Teacher Peter let me report first? However, he stood up without asking any more questions. Peters idea was very simple. Because he felt that Mike must have given up on walking the Second World path. If Mike stood up and reported, he would feel embarrassed. Moreover, if the students knew that Mike had given up on Second World and chose to do an ordinary job, they would definitelyugh at him. Especially ir. Usually, when ir bullied Mike, Peter could help stop him. However now, Peter no longer had the power to do so. Because ir activated his A-grade talent, he was destined to be a master in Second World. Peter could only continue to help Mike this way. Soon, Little Fat Tom finished his report. It was expected. There was nothing outstanding, but it was not bad either. After listening to Toms report, everyone focused their attention on Mike. They still remembered that Tom had said that Mike was developing very well in Second World. It was impossible not to be curious. However, Peter deliberately said, Well, the report ends here, students To not make Mike feel awkward, he wanted to end this report and proceed to the next segment. However, Tom suddenly stood up and said, Teacher, Mike hasnt reported yet. The students also nodded. It was about to be Mikes turn. This was the highlight of the day, how could Teacher Peter interrupt it? However, at this time, ir found an opportunity and stood up and said loudly, Hahaha, hes just a D-grade talent trash. Whats there to report? Anyway, it doesnt matter whether he ys or not. His underlings immediately burst intoughter. However, the other students looked at ir with a strange expression. It was as if they were looking at a fool. Though, it was no wonder. When Little Fat Tom said that Mike was developing very well, ir and Teacher Peter had not arrived in the ssroom. Hence, it was normal that they did not know. ir also noticed this at this time. Everyone looked at him with a strange look. However, ir did not feel that there was anything wrong with what he said. He was just a D-grade talent yer. Was there any difference between him and trash? What was so good about this kind of trashs report? Peter frowned slightly and sighed, Mike, do you wish to report your situation? He decided to let Mike make his own choice. Whether he would hide it or tell everyone that he had given up Second World and chose to live life off a normal job. Mike smiled and nodded. He stood up and said, Friends, here is my report. The race I chose is the Human race. After a few days of ying the game, I have reached level 33 Hearing this, the crowd was in an uproar. Level 33? How was that possible?! Teacher Peter also frowned slightly. He could not understand why Mike could reach such a high level. ir shouted in surprise, Impossible, hes lying! However, the others did not say a word. They seemed to have epted this fact. In other words, if Mike had not developed well in the game, how could he be so rich now? Something must have happened. Mikepletely ignored irs interruption and continued, Other than my level, I now have two pieces of gold-colored legendary equipment. As for special skills I forgot, there are too many of them. Mike specifically hid the fact that he had the divine artifact, Law. This matter was better off not known by others. However, just these things alone were already unbelievable. ir shouted, Impossible, absolutely impossible. Teacher Peter, hes lying! Teacher Peter frowned slightly. Although he really wanted to believe Mike, reporting false results was definitely intolerable. After all, these results were their usual scores. Moreover, if anyones performance was too outstanding, the school would give that student a lot of rewards. Obviously, Mike had reached the level where he was qualified to receive rewards. Such results were definitely going to be investigated. Teacher Peter asked seriously, Mike, you cant say such things carelessly. Are you sure youre telling the truth? If you tell me the truth now, I can forgive you. Mike nodded very firmly and said, Teacher, what I said is the truth. He knew that Teacher Peter did not believe him. This kind of thing would be hard to believe no matter where he went. Teacher Peter sighed and said, In that case, we can only check your results. Can you ept the examination? Mike nodded and did not say anything. Although he wanted to keep a low profile, he felt that there was no need to deliberately make himself sound mediocre. He just had to say what the truth was. As for the inspection, the school would have to wait until one yearter to check his ount. After all, no teacher in the school coulde to the new region. Moreover, it was impossible to let the students inspect him. If it was a yearter, then he would only worry about it then. However, Mikes thoughts were too simple. Because he did not know in his previous life that there was a machine in the school that was simr to a talent testing machine, which was a data finder. As long as the yerid on it, the machine could disy his information. Mikes face changed when Peter arranged for the school staff to bring the data finder to the ssroom. His biggest secret, his SSS-grade talent, could not be hidden anymore! Chapter 103 - Mike Was Actually Keeping a Low Profile

Chapter 103: Bragging? No, No, No. Mike Was Actually Keeping a Low Profile

If you want to refuse the test now, its not toote. Teacher Peter reminded him with a worried face. He cared about Mike very much. He did not want Mike to go astray. At the same time, he also expressed understanding and support for Mikes choice to give up Second World and start working instead. However, he was a teacher after all. He did not want Mike to do something wrong, such as lying. If Mike could admit his mistakes, he would be happy about it. However, after some thought, Mike did not refuse the test. I choose to ept the test. Mike said so. He thought about it. Although he did not want his skill to be known by others, some things would be out in the open sooner orter. This assessment was an opportunity for him to obtain many benefits. Talent was important. Students who activated high-level talent would be rewarded by the school. However, the purpose of talent was not to show off but to help in development. In the end, it still depended on strength. Talent was only a part of strength. There were also many students who did not make good use of their talent after they obtained it. In the end, their development was not satisfactory. Ultimately, this round of reporting still depended onprehensive strength. Moreover, Mikesprehensive strength was clearly enough to receive the important reward given by the school. Although he did not know what the school would reward, there would be something for sure. Mike did not want to give up on this reward. Or rather, he did not need to hide his strength by retreating. It would be too sullen to live like that. Since that was the case, he might as well show his strength openly. .. When Mike was lying on the data finder device, ir was still mocking him. Even at this time, Mike is still trying to be brave. Doesnt he know how hard it is to obtain legendary equipment? I want to see how embarrassed he will beter! The others did not say anything after hearing these words. Only Little Fat Tom had a hint of confidence. After all, he had personally seen how passionate the young master of Medieval Rose was toward Mike. Other than Mike being very strong in Second World, there was almost no other exnation. After Mikeid on the data finder device, the machine immediately began to respond. Testing in progress, please wait for a moment Mikes consciousness did not enter the space in the Second World but remained in reality. He could clearly feel the reactions of the people around him. Teacher Peters worry, irs gloating, and the other students curiosity. He was aware of everything. At the same time, he knew very well that the following test result would definitely surprise them. Soon, the test result was out. The talent detector emitted an emotionless electronic sound. Talent: D-grade, slight passive enhancement Race: human Level: 39 The machine was still reporting, but everyone was already showing shocked expressions. Level 39? How was that possible! Didnt he just say level 33? Everyone looked at Mike. Mike himself was a little surprised, but he hid it well, so no one could tell. Because he quickly realized that his clone should still be fighting monsters in the game to gain experience. He was not expecting his clone to still exist after he left the game. The ability given by the Evil God was already very strong. Such a strong ability, with the support of an SSS-grade talent, could actually be this powerful. Terrifying! This was Mikes most intuitive feeling. The data finder did not stop working because of the surprise of the people around him. It continued to report. ss: none. Hearing this, everyone was stunned again. Mike had not changed his ss yet? It was really hard to understand. After changing his ss, he could clearly learn so many powerful skills, and he could also receive many quests from his ss instructor. Was there a reason why Mike chose not to change his ss? The following report made them have a guess, but at the same time, it shocked everyone. Legendary equipment quantity: two pieces. Divine artifact: one piece. What the f*ck?! ir shouted in disbelief. What did he hear? Divine artifact? Mike actually had a divine artifact?! Mike himself could only smile helplessly at this moment. In the end, his divine artifact could not be hidden. However, fortunately, his ID and SSS-grade talent were not reported. Perhaps it was to protect the yers basic privacy, so his ID was not reported. As for the talent Perhaps it was because of Mother Earths blessing interference. In fact, Mikes talent was D-grade. The reason why he could be SSS-grade was because of this Mother Earths blessing. Plus, Mike had no idea what exactly this blessing was about. He could only infer that it had something to do with his rebirth. Perhaps he could get an answer in the future, but now, he needed to deal with the current matter. After sitting up from the data finder device, Teacher Peter looked over with a surprised and uncertain gaze, Whats going on, Mike? You actually have two legendary equipment, and a divine one at that?! Teacher Peter did not want to ask about the level and ss anymore. He just wanted to know what the divine artifact was about. However, Mike revealed a bitter smile and said, Teacher, I dont want to talk about this. Divine artifact, Law. At the moment, this was Mikes biggest reliance apart from his talent. Of course, he would not tell anyone. He also had the right to not tell anyone. No one was willing to reveal their trump card, so Teacher Peter naturally understood. However, what made people feel extremely sad was that. Everyone thought that Mikes previous report was exaggerated and bragging. However, the truth was that he had deliberately hidden his strength. He was obviously level 39, but he deliberately said that he was level 33. He had a divine artifact, but he only said that he had two pieces of legendary equipment. This shocking result was only due to Mikes low-key concealment of the truth. Terrifying. It was too terrifying. Everyone clearly realized that they were not the same as Mike. He was a true expert, a true Gods favored son. In the face of strength, the level of innate skills was nothing! Teacher Peter said excitedly, Mike, follow me to the principal immediately! I want to tell him this good news as soon as possible! Chapter 104 - God Slayer and Mike, Who Was Stronger?

Chapter 104: God yer and Mike, Who Was Stronger?

Of course, Mike dly epted the proposal. Originally, he could have reported that his harvests were ordinary. The reason why he revealed a part of his strength, was it not for the reward given by the school? After all, the No.1 High School in New York City was very wealthy. The foundation of the school was very deep. It also had a very widework of contacts and huge resources in Second Worlds big region. How could the reward given by such a school be bad? Mike smiled and followed Teacher Peter out of the ssroom. After they left, the students in the ssroom immediately began to discuss intensely. Isnt Mike too strong? What did he experience in Second World? I originally thought that Mike was lying when he said he had two legendary equipment. I didnt expect that In the end, my imagination is too poor. It seems that we are destined to be different from Mike. He even has a piece of divine artifact. This is a divine artifact were talking about! By the way, does anyone know what Mikes ID is? Im really curious. Speaking of which, with Mikes strength, he can definitely be the number one expert in the new region, right? Wait, number one expert? I remember everyone saying that God yer is the number one expert in the new region. Which one of them is more powerful? I think Mike is stronger. After all, he has a divine artifact. Hearing the discussions of his ssmates, Little Fat Tom in the corner revealed a knowing smile. Whos stronger, Mike or God yer? Hrious. Theyre the same person. Tom really wanted to say this out loud to show off, but he held back. After all, Mike might not want others to know. As Mikes good friend, he would definitely help him hide it. However, it felt very ufortable to not be able to show off. So, he turned his gaze to ir, who was sitting in his seat without saying a word. Yo, ir, why are you silent? This isnt like you. Tom said sarcastically without any mercy. ir, on the other hand, showed an angry and embarrassed expression. However, he could not muster any words to refute. After all, he had sworn before that Mike was definitely bragging. However, the truth gave him a merciless p. Not only was he not bragging, he even concealed his strength. There was nothing more embarrassing than this for ir. The others also felt very relieved when they saw Tom taunting ir like this. After all, ir usually relied on his good family background to bully people everywhere and never put others in his eyes. Other than his underlings, no one was willing to get along with him. Even they were only doing it for the benefits provided by ir. Little Fatty Tom continued, Werent you very arrogant before? You thought that you were so amazing just because you activated an A-grade talent, but now? Hurry up and take a look at your own situation. You cantpare to Mike at all! When ir heard these words, his face turnedpletely red, just like arge piece of pig liver. He retorted fiercely, So what if I cantpete with Mike? Do you think youre qualified to talk to me? I want to squash you to death, just like squashing an ant. Teacher Peter was not around, so ir dared to threaten Tom so tantly. However, when Tom heard this tant threat, he instead revealed an exaggerated and disdainfulugh. You want to squash me to death? I think you still dont understand the current situation. Toms confidence made ir feel very ufortable. However, he could not help but retort, Whats wrong? I remember that you only activated a B-grade talent, right? Would it be difficult for me to squash you to death? ir forced out a smile, trying to make himself appear to be at ease. However, this smile looked even uglier than crying. That was because it was difficult for him to smile in his current mood. Tom, on the other hand, extinguished his pride with a smile. Youre really too pathetic. Youre still clinging to the matter of your talent. Cant you see that Mike has developed so well even with his D-grade talent? Moreover, you want to harm me. Havent you considered the thoughts of my good brother Mike? Im afraid that before you can even make a move, Mike will be able to squeeze you to death ten times. Hearing this, ir totally lost his ability tough. Sure enough, everyone in the ss knew how good of a rtionship Tom and Mike had. If ir wanted to touch Tom, Mike would definitely not ignore him. Under such circumstances, would ir dare to make a move? Definitely not. Even if his family had some money, he would not dare to go against someone with artifacts. Mike was destined to be a big shot in this world. However, he was just a rich second generation with some stinky money. No, with his familys little assets, he was not even considered a rich second generation. Thinking of this, ir sat down again, with his head down in anger, not daring to speak. Tom, on the other hand, sat back in his seat like a soldier who had won a battle. He was naturally happy that his good brother had developed well. Moreover, because of Mikes strength, Tom could also show off to ir. This feeling was amazing. Now even Tom could not help but look forward. What kind of reward would the headmaster give Mike? .. On the other side, Mike followed Teacher Peter to Headmaster Edwards office. When Teacher Peter proposed to give Mike the highest reward, Edward frowned. Because, on the talent activation day, the school had already given some rewards. Those rewards were for students who had activated a talent above A-grade. However, among those people, Mike was not one of them. Although Edward could not remember all the students in the school. He could still remember those who had activated an A-grade and above talent. Moreover, Mike was not among these people. This caused Edward to look at Teacher Peter with some dissatisfaction. Teacher Peter, you should know very well that the highest grade reward cant be given easily, right? Even though Delia had activated her S-rank talent, I didnt directly give her the highest grade reward. All of this depends on the students performance in the Second World. The school wont give out such a reward easily unless its a particrly important achievement. Even though Edward knew that Teacher Peter should be very clear about this. Yet, he still could not resist reminding him. However, something unexpected happened. Teacher Peter actually stared into Edwards eyes with some excitement and said, Principal, I can say this with full responsibility. What happened to Mike can definitely be considered as a miracle, and its an unimaginable miracle! Chapter 105 - A Ridiculously High Reward

Chapter 105: A Ridiculously High Reward

He created a miracle? When Edward heard this, he revealed a surprised expression. After all, Teacher Peter had been teaching for many years. Everyone was familiar with his usual manner. He was not someone who would exaggerate. Since Teacher Peters words had a high degree of credibility, Edward was a little curious. What did this student do to make Teacher Peter say such words? Seeing Edwards gaze, Teacher Peter took the initiative to say, Did you know that Mike obtained a divine artifact! What?! Edwards body suddenly stood up from his seat. He could not sit still. A divine artifact! Not to mention a new yer in a new region. Even if he searched the big region, he probably would not be able to find a single divine artifact. Of course, he could not rule out the possibility that someone had hidden it and used it secretly. However, such a situation was probably very rare. At least on the surface, no one had used a divine artifact before. Edwards gaze changed from surprise to shock, and then to uncertainty. How did you obtain it? Edward subconsciously asked this question, and then he realized the inappropriateness of this question. He quickly waved his hand and said, If you dont want to say it, then forget it. Its okay. Mike nodded and said thank you. Headmaster Edward turned to look at Teacher Peter and asked, Are you sure its a divine artifact? In fact, such a matter was definitely not something that could be said by the students themselves. It could only be confirmed through the data finder. His question was an indirect question that asked Have you checked with the data finder? Teacher Peter naturally understood and nodded seriously, Thats what the data finder said. It was confirmed. There was no mistake! Edward took a deep breath and looked at Mike again. Only then did he realize that Mike was not an ordinary-looking student. A student could actually be so calm after obtaining a divine artifact. Even the teacher and the principal were so excited, yet he still remained calm. He did not seem ecstatic at all even though he had a divine artifact. Just this temperament was already extremely rare. At this moment, Edward seemed to have suddenly thought of something and asked, Wait, you are student Mike? Mike nodded. Thats me. A hint of surprise appeared in Edwards eyes. He had some impression of Mike. After all, there were very few students in the school who had lost both their parents. He remembered that Mike seemed to be having a very hard time. However, because he had average grades and weak talent, he had never been valued by the school. Amidst his few impressions of Mike, Mike had always worn the same clothes. However, Edward had just noticed that the clothes on Mikes body today did not seem to be cheap! This time, Edward was even more certain. Mike must have used the artifact to earn a lot of benefits and money. This also made Edward more convinced of the fact that Mike had the artifact. At the same time, a trace of worry appeared in his heart. After all, people who were short of money in their childhood would often grow up to be very determined about earning money. Simrly, people whocked affection in their childhood would grow up to be very stubborn about love. He was worried that Mike would be obsessed with money because he had been living in poverty This might cause Mike to sell some of the good things he had obtained through the artifact for money. He might even sell the artifact directly. If that was the case, then the No.1 High School in New York City would lose a very important expert! This was something Edward did not want to see. He frowned and said, Student Mike, I have a few words to say to you. Mike nodded and did not say anything. Edward thought about the wording and continued, You should also know that in the Second World, strength is everything. The significance of the artifact is excellent. It may even be more important than your life. You must take good care of it. You must not let the artifact fall into the hands of others. Do you understand? His words were a little tactful. He did directly tell him to not sell it. Instead, he said that he should take good care of it. At the same time, he added, Right, since you can achieve such results in a short three days, the school will naturally reward you. The first thing will be the schrship. After all, even if Second World is important, people still need to return to the real world to live. And in life, there will be ces that require money. How about this, Ill directly give you a 500,000 federation coins schrship. This way, you wont have to worry about your life. You can also focus on improving your strength. Hearing these words, Teacher Peter waspletely stunned. How much? 500,000? One had to know that when Delia activated her S-grade talent a few days ago, she only received 100,000 federation coins. The principal was too generous with his money. Although Mike was a little surprised, there was nothing to be excited about. After all, if he wanted to earn money, he could just forge a few pieces of gold equipment for Super Rich. Mike could y around and earn 100,000,000 federation coins a day. However, the process was a little boring. If he did not need arge sum of money to buy anything, Mike would not often waste his time on things like earning money. However, although it was easy for him to earn money, he would not reject the benefits that came for free. Mike smiled and nodded, Thank you for the reward, Mr. Edward. I will work hard. Upon hearing this, Edward waspletely relieved. At the same time, he continued to add, Of course, the reward for you will not only be this little. You are now in the new region. Just focus on improving your strength. When you reach the big region, Ill have other rewards for you. Mike nodded again and revealed a smile. This was what he wanted. Mike had Law in his hands, and he was also an unssed yer. He was not concerned about not being able to utilize good things. As long as it was good stuff, it would definitely be helpful to Mike. With the promise of the principal and the 500,000 federation coins schrship, Mike did not reveal his strength for nothing. Fortunately, it was the best oue that his ID was not exposed. He did not want others to know that he was the God yer who caused trouble in the new region. If theres nothing else, Ill go back first. Mike said. Edward immediately nodded and said, After the report is over, you guys can go back and continue working hard. There will be a student exchange meeting at the end of the month. I hope you can get a better ranking then. Chapter 106 - Mike Might Very Well Be God Slayer!

Chapter 106: Mike Might Very Well Be God yer!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion After saying this, Mike left the headmasters office and went straight back to the ssroom. As for Teacher Peter, Edward signaled him with his eyes and asked him to stay. After the door closed, only Headmaster Edward and Teacher Peter were left in the office. Since there was no one else, Headmaster Edward went straight to the point. Teacher Peter, I have a bold idea that needs your opinion. Teacher Peter was slightly stunned and nodded. Headmaster, please speak. Edward frowned slightly and looked serious. He looked straight at Teacher Peter and said in a low voice, I suspect that student Mike is the recently famous God yer. God yer?! Teacher Peter was slightly startled and almost cried out in surprise. Only after Edwards signal did he manage to hold back his urge of wanting to scream. Teacher Peters eyes widened. He had never thought that this student of his, who he felt regretful for, would be the super yer God yer who had caused a lot of trouble in the new region. However, after hearing it from Edward, the more Teacher Peter thought about it, the more likely it seemed. He lowered his head and thought seriously and seemed to be talking to himself. If thats the case, it seems possible... Mike has a divine artifact, and God yer has done so many incredible things. If theres no divine artifact, how can God yer be so powerful... Teacher Peter clearly thought of the most famous thing rted to God yer. It was the feat of sessfully clearing the 100th floor of the Tower of Challenges. In Teacher Peters opinion, this was simply impossible. However, if it was because of the artifact, it would be more eptable. Edward thought so too. Both of them saw a trace of certainty in each others eyes. In fact, what they did not know was... When Mike had cleared the 100th floor of the Tower of Challenges, he had yet to obtain the artifact. However, that was not important. Although there had been some errors in the process, they had indeed guessed the truth. Edward immediately said, I hope you can investigate this matter in secret. If we can confirm that Mike is God yer, it will definitely be a very important trump card for the No. 1 High School in New York City. Determining the school that God yer attended was indeed the biggest event this year. No, not just this year. It might even be the most important event in the next ten or even fifty years. Teacher Peter naturally knew the importance of this. He nodded without saying anything and left the office. Edward did not know what Teacher Peter would do. As a teacher, Peter must have his own way. .. On the other side. As soon as Mike stepped into the ssroom, the discussion in the ssroom immediately stopped. Everyone automatically looked at Mike. Except for ir. ir was no longer the arrogant person he had been in the beginning. He was finally clear of his true position. He used to think that Mike was just an antpared to him. However, now he found that. He was the insignificant ant that could be killed easily. So, he did not dare to provoke Mike. He did not even have the courage to look Mike in the eye. ir felt guilty when he thought about what he had done to Mike. If Mike wanted to get back at ir for what he had done, it would be a piece of cake. As soon as Mike came back, ir was in a state of trepidation. He tried to keep his head down to minimize his presence, for fear of attracting Mikes attention. As for Mike? He did not care about ir at all. Just as ir thought. They were already people from two different worlds. Mike was not interested in him at all. Aftering to the ssroom, Mike walked straight to his seat and said in a normal volume, The principal said that we can go home after todays report. Our next return to school will be notified via the next announcement. As he said this, he prepared to walk out of the ssroom. However, how could Little Fat Tom miss out on such a good opportunity to show off? He immediately pulled Mike back and asked in a moderate voice, Wait a minute, wait a minute, dont leave yet. Tell everyone, what did the headmaster reward you with? Hearing this, many students cast curious gazes at him. Obviously, everyone wanted to know what kind of reward the person who obtained a divine artifact would receive. Mike waved his hand and said casually, Its nothing, its just a reward of 500,000 federation coins. To him, money was just a number. He could earn money as he liked, and he did not need to think of any troublesome ways. All he had to do was forge some gold equipment. Though to the other students, this news was undoubtedly a bombshell. Even ir, who had been hiding in his seat all this time, trembled unwillingly. 500,000 federation coins? Are you kidding me? When I activated my A-grade, the school only rewarded me with 10,000 federation coins. The gap is too big! Although this news made ir feel a huge psychological gap. Nevertheless, this time, he did not dare to have any dissatisfaction. Instead, he understood the gap between him and Mike more clearly. Sure enough, the gap was 50 times the reward. Mike then added on. Of course, the school cant just give me money. Money is something that can be easily obtained once you have the ability. The most important reward wille in a year. The headmaster promised that when the new region and the big region merge, he will provide me with a lot of important sources. This is something that no amount of federation coins canpare to. As soon as Mike finished speaking, many students were already casting envious nces at him. There were even a few pretty female students who were already thinking of ways to get close to Mike. There were also some who had already surpassed the limits of envy and started to be jealous of Mike. They felt that Mike had said all this just to show off. Wasnt he just lucky enough to get an artifact? What was there to be proud of. Of course, they did not dare say these words out loud. They only dared to think about it in their hearts. No one wanted to offend a ssmate who had an artifact. However, Mikes words were not meant to show off. These were his genuine thoughts. He had said what he needed to say, and it satisfied the students curiosity. Mike left the ssroom and went home to log on to Second World. He did not even look in irs direction the whole time. He was just an ant. Chapter 107 - A Warehouse Full of Blue Equipment!

Chapter 107: A Warehouse Full of Blue Equipment!

After returning to his new home, Mike went straight to his room andid on his bed with his eyes closed. He did not log into Second World directly. Instead, he wanted to take a short break and think about what he should do next. After going through a test at school today, Mike discovered something very important. That was, even if he had left Second World, his clone would not. It would continue to harvest experience points in Second World. This was simply a bug-like ability. It was too terrifying. With this in mind, Mike realized that he did not need to deliberately level up anymore. This was because he already had a 24-hour experience harvesting machine. If the clone cared about nothing besides reaping the maximum amount of experience, Mike would probably be above level 50 by now. However, when Mike set up themand, he added a lot of details. For example, it could not cause a negative impact on Mike. In this way, the clone would not be able to randomly attack ces that had yers. Because this would likely make Mike be a Red Name. Special high-level areas would not be released for the time being. Only when the average level of the yers in the new region gradually increased would they be slowly released. Therefore, the ces where the clone could go were actually very limited. In other words, Mikes leveling speed had not reached the highest speed yet. However, it could still be considered very fast. In that case, he really did not need to care too much about leveling up. Then, what should he do Mike thought about what he should be doing, but he still could make a decision. After all, he owed too many missions, so he did not know which mission to start with. Since that was the case, I might as well log into Second World first. Mike thought so. The next moment, he closed his eyes. .. When he opened his eyes again, Mike had already appeared at the entrance of the pce. When the two guards saw Mike, they immediately greeted him respectfully. Hello, Commander God yer. Mike nodded slightly. What made him slightly ufortable was that the NPCs still looked at him strangely. Of course, this was not because of Mikes sudden appearance. In fact, it was no secret that adventurers would suddenly disappear and reappear after a period of time. All the NPCs had long epted this matter. The reason why they looked at Mike strangely was mainly because of Mikes current honor points. [Honor points: -526,400] [Honor level: notorious] Yes. Mikes honor points had not risen back yet, and he was still notorious. In other words, when these NPCs looked at Mike, their mentality was still the same, This was a great viin worthy of respect. They looked at him with the strangest gazes. Mike rubbed his head helplessly. Normally, the process of obtaining honor points was actually very slow. If one wanted to quickly obtain arge number of honor points, they would probably have to wait for the war to start. As long as he participated in the war and contributed to the war, he would obtain a lot of honor points. As for how much he could obtain, it would depend on how much he contributed. Mike was naturally not worried about this. After all, he could easily kill arge number of enemies. When that time came, his honor points would be quickly recovered. As for now Mike saw his private message bar shing. When he opened the private message bar, he saw his disciple, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero. [The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero: Good morning, master.] Mike nodded slightly. Although he had not taught his disciple anything yet, he was very respectful to him. At least every time he went online, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero would take the initiative to greet him. Mike even suspected that this guy did not do anything purposeful all day and just waited for him to go online. He immediately replied to his disciple. [Come to the warehouse of City of Light.] Then, he closed the private message and walked over. The previous order given to the clone was to put any equipment that was blue or above into the warehouse. Now, Mike wanted to see how much he had saved. If possible, he could ask his disciple to set up a stall to sell the equipment, which could be considered a small ie. Of course, Mike would still give half of the equipment to his disciple. Mike was not a ck-hearted boss. He would not treat his disciple as freebor. This kind of thing was too much. Mike could not do it. After all, before his rebirth, Mike was just an insignificant person. He knew very well how hard it was for people at the bottom of society to live and how difficult it was to earn some money. Therefore, he actually treated The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero pretty good. Soon, Mike arrived at the warehouse. Coincidentally, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero also arrived at the same time. It seemed that his original position was not far from here. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero wanted to be like before, enthusiastically waving his hand to greet his master. He felt that it was an act of respect toward his master. However, Mikes gaze stopped him in time. When The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero obediently came in front of Mike, Mike finally let out a sigh of relief. That kind of behavior was too stupid. The people around him would look at him with strange gazes. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero took the initiative to ask, Master, do you have any orders for me? Mike nodded slightly and pointed at the warehouse. I have some equipment here. You can sell it. Oh. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero did not have any objection to this matter. In fact, he was even a little happy. After all, his master had given him a lot of money when he asked him to sell the equipmentst time. Not only could he help his master, but he could also earn money. Naturally, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was very happy. Mike smiled slightly. After opening the warehouse, his smile froze. He was silent for ten whole seconds. He stood in front of the chest in the warehouse without moving. Only he could see what was in his warehouse. The others could only see an empty chest. That was why The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was very confused. What was wrong with his master? At this moment, Mike was very surprised. Because the equipment actually maximized his warehouses capacity. That was right, all 60 spots in the warehouse were all blue equipment. The corner of Mikes eyes twitched twice. He muttered to The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero for a moment and said, Ill change the wording. Its not that I have some equipment, but a lot. Well, you might take some time to sell them. Chapter 108 - After 60 Pieces of Blue Equipment Came Another 60 Pieces

Chapter 108: After 60 Pieces of Blue Equipment Came Another 60 Pieces

The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero scratched his head in confusion. How many pieces of equipment could there be? Last time, I sold many pieces of equipment for more than 30,000 gold coins. In total, it took me more than an hour. How many more pieces can there be this time? His thoughts were still a little too simple. When Mike started trading with him, he was dumbfounded. A single trade could only store a maximum of ten slots of items. For items like potions, one slot could store many bottles as they could be stacked. However, it was different for equipment. Each slot could only store one item. Plus, when Mike traded, he directly traded ten pieces of equipment. All of them were blue! When The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero saw so many pieces of blue equipment, he waspletely dumbfounded. However, that was not all. After hepleted the transaction and received many pieces of blue equipment, Mike immediately started the second transaction. There were also ten pieces of blue equipment. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero stood rooted to the ground and stuttered, Master this equipment Mike nodded and said, Sell them all. Hurry up and ept them. Dont waste time. There are still many more. There are still many more? The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was stunned again. These were blue equipment! Furthermore, none of them were below level 30. Where did master get so much blue equipment? It took a total of 6 transactions for all equipment to be traded. When all 60 pieces of blue equipment were transferred into The Worlds Greatest Sword Heros backpack, Mike asked him to go to the entrance of the pce to sell the equipment. Mike stayed there. He realized that the starting storage space was insufficient. He had to upgrade it. He looked at the warehouse manager. I want to upgrade the warehouse. Then, a list appeared in front of Mike. Each upgrade could add ten slots. The first upgrade cost 1 gold coin. The second upgrade cost 10 gold coins. The third upgrade cost 100 gold coins. It goes on. Mike looked at the number of gold coins in his hand, thought for a moment, and directly upgraded it five times. He spent 11,111 gold coins to expand the storage to 110 slots. This should be enough, right? Mike thought so. However, in the next moment, something unexpected happened. His clone quickly ran over from afar. It was twice the speed of an ordinary yer. Because Mikes clone had the special effect of invisibility, no one else could see it. Though Mike could see it clearly. A terrifying thought arose in his mind. Wait, is this guy The next moment, the clone came to the warehouse and dumped all the equipment in his backpack into the warehouse. Then, he immediately went back the way he came. The corner of Mikes eyes twitched twice, and he looked at the warehouse. Well, the warehouse that had just been emptied now had 60 more blue equipment. This was too ridiculous. He finally understood why he had not gained any experience since he came online. Because themand that he had set up had a w. At that time, themand that Mike had set for his clone was: First, try to increase the efficiency of gaining experience, which was to find and kill as many high-level monsters as possible. Second, other yers are not allowed to be harmed throughout the process. Third, pick up all the equipment above blue quality and send them to the warehouse. These orders looked perfect and wless. However, there was a problem when they were actually executed. That was, Mike did not prioritize these orders properly. This resulted in the clone fighting monsters and storing all the equipment in the warehouse. When the warehouse was full, the clone could only store the equipment in his backpack. However, what if the backpack was full too? The clone would standstill. This was because Mikes order was very clear. All equipment above blue quality had to be picked up. If the clone continued to fight monsters, it might vite this order. Therefore, the clone stopped working. No matter how intelligent the clone was, it would only work within the range of the order. .. Looking at the back of the clone, Mike sighed. If it were other yers who had obtained 120 pieces of blue equipment, they would probably be ecstatic. This was blue equipment! Each piece of equipment could provide a huge improvement. Even if one could not use it, the equipment could be sold for a very high price! This was a huge fortune for ordinary yers. However, for Mike, this was a burden. Because, if he wanted to make money, he could just forge some gold equipment. The money he could make from selling these pieces of equipment was too little for Mike. It was not worth the time. However, if he did not sell it, it would be a waste. He could not just leave blue equipment obtained from battles unattended right? If that was the case, other yers would probably go outside and pick up blue equipment after his clone. If other yers could just pick up blue equipment on the road, it would definitely cause the value of the equipment to drop drastically. This was something that Mike did not want to see. So, the equipment had to be picked up. Moreover, he had to sell them. This was because storing the equipment here would upy Mikes warehouse. This was not something Mike wanted. After thinking about it, Mike realized that there was a drawback to having arge number of clones fighting monsters. Although this drawback was a great thing for countless yers, Mike was a little troubled by it. I have no choice. Ill sell them too. I cant just leave them in the warehouse Mike sighed and carried the 60 pieces of equipment to the pce. .. As soon as he walked near the pce, Mike noticed that there were already a lot of yers around. Many people had discovered The Worlds Greatest Sword Heros stall. To be honest. Not to mention the 60 pieces of blue equipment, even the appearance of two pieces of blue equipment at the same time was enough to shock ordinary yers. They would naturally be very interested. Regardless of whether they bought it or not, the yers did not seem to have any intention of leaving. They were very curious. Where did The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero get so much blue equipment? At the same time, they were also very curious, who woulde and buy so much good equipment? Very soon, someone noticed Mike. Everyone, get out of the way, God yer is here. Oh my god, its really God yer. Im his fan! Could he be here to buy the equipment? If its God yer, he should be able to afford so much blue equipment. Many people could not help but start discussing. After all, the information spread very quickly. Many people already knew that there was someone selling arge number of blue equipment at the entrance of the pce. It was natural for God yer to rush over to buy it after receiving the news. However, something surprising happened. God yer did not buy any equipment. Instead, he sat down beside the booth of The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero and opened another booth. Moreover, he was also selling 60 pieces of blue equipment. A big question mark appeared on the heads of all the nearby yers. Did you rob a Dwarves cksmiths shop? Chapter 109 - I Can’t Rob, so I Can Only Sell Equipment to Earn Gold Coins

Chapter 109: I Cant Rob, so I Can Only Sell Equipment to Earn Gold Coins

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Seeing that God yer also took out 60 pieces of equipment, everyone immediately understood. It seemed that all these pieces of equipment were all the work of God yer. If 60 pieces of blue equipment appeared at the same stall could shock the entire new region. Then, the appearance of 120 pieces of blue equipment at the same time would shock the entire Second World. This news would quickly startle those big shots in the big region and made them question their own lives. Where did God yer get so many pieces of equipment? Many people had conflicting emotions. That was. 120 pieces of blue equipment appearing simultaneously time was a very ridiculous thing. However, if it was rted to the God yer, it was not that ridiculous. Nevertheless, even if it was God yer who did it, they still could not figure out how it was done. They only knew that this was reality. However, even if the big shots in the big region were quickly alerted, it was meaningless. Because they could not appear in the new region to buy the equipment. In the end, Mike had to wait for the rich people in the new region to buy the equipment. Many people came to ask about the price, but Mike was not very interested. He had lived for decades in his previous life,?hence at a nce, he could differentiate between those who actually wanted to buy the equipment and those who were just curious. Obviously, these were just people who were making casual inquiries. However, since he had already set up a stall to do business, Mike could not ignore others. He gave a standard answer. 5,000 gold coins for each item, 8,000 gold coins for weapons and shields. Only gold coins, not federation coins. If you dont have gold coins, think of a way yourself. To be honest, this price was not considered expensive, and it was even a little cheap. Anyone who could afford it would think so. However, when the people present heard this number, they were still in an uproar. At the very least, the price of 5,000 gold coins was still fairly high for an ordinary yer. An ordinary yer would most likely have no more than 1,000 gold coins on them. Provided they had been thinking of ways to earn gold coins and saving them up. A small number of yers who had obtained good items that were of no use and sold them would probably have a little more gold coins. Most of the yers who had obtained more than this number of gold coins probably spent money buying them. After all, Second World was too important to people. Spending money to buy gold coins was not unreasonable. Therefore, these 120 pieces of equipment could definitely be sold. However, it would take a longer time. Mike sat on the spot and rested while he waited for the customers toe. While waiting, his experience bar was also increasing bit by bit. The higher the level, the more experience he would need to level up. Even if Mike had the Good at Learning (god-tier passive enhancement) buff and gained double the experience that others would. It still took time to gain experience. At least within the next short period of time, Mike would not level up. After all, the clone was not an adventurer. It could not enter dungeons, so it could only level up by fighting wild monsters. Moreover, it had to be careful and avoid other yers. This was to prevent it from identally killing yers and making Mike a Red Name. It was inevitable that he would not level up that quickly. However, for Mike, these experience points were obtained without any effort, so there was nothing to be picky about. To be precise, this clone was already a very powerful skill. Mike was very satisfied with it. Of course, it would be even better if the clone could find a way to get rid of the equipment on its own. However, this was obviously impossible because the clone could not trade, and other yers could not see the existence of the clone. He could only sell it himself. After waiting for a full 20 minutes, Mike finally weed his first real customer. The customer was a male magician with an ID called Blue Blizzard. He was standing in front of Mike and The Worlds Greatest Sword Heros booth, carefully choosing the goods. Obviously, this yer only had enough gold coins on him to buy one or two pieces. Therefore, he needed to carefully select the most suitable equipment for him. Not every yer was like Super Rich, who could spend arge sum of money to buy a bunch of equipment without batting his eyes. If normal yers were to spend so much money on a piece of equipment, they definitely had to choose carefully. Many times, a minor w was enough to make them give up on the trade. After all, gold coins were very difficult to obtain. After choosing for 10 minutes, he finally paused. Hello, I want to buy these two pieces of equipment. Can you give me a discount? Blue Blizzard asked hesitantly after choosing two pieces of equipment. Mike raised his eyes and looked at the two pieces of equipment. They were both blue cloth armor. One was a pair of shoes that increased movement speed and reduced mana consumption. The other was a pair of bracers that increased casting speed and intelligence. These were all important attributes for a mage. Mike looked at the yer and confirmed that he was serious about buying it. He nodded and said, Two pieces for 9,000 gold coins. This price was still not cheap for an ordinary yer. However, rtive to the value of these two pieces of equipment, it was very cheap. Blue Blizzard understood this very well, so he gritted his teeth and agreed to trade. The trade waspleted smoothly, and the 9,000 gold coins arrived. After buying the equipment, Blue Blizzard seemed to have settled his worries. He heaved a sigh of relief and brought the equipment to the warehouse. His current level was only level 28, and it was not enough for him to use equipment that was level 30 and above. Therefore, he was now going to store the two pieces of equipment. He would wait until he had leveled up for two more levels before taking them out and using them. Many people did this. If he encountered a suitable piece of equipment, even if he could not use it now, he would buy it in advance and use it in the future. After all, the probability of obtaining better equipment during this process was very low. Even if he really managed to get it, at most, he would need to spend some time to sell it. In any case, he only spent 9,000 gold coins to buy these two pieces of equipment. At that time, he would not make a loss even if he sold them. The first transaction was sessfullypleted just like that. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero looked very happy, but Mike closed his eyes and quietly waited for the next customer toe to his door. If it were not for the fact that he did not have many gold coins on him, he would not have taken the time to set up this stall. The sry promised by the king could only be received by next week at the very least. The expenses for this week could only be earned by selling equipment. He could not rob again, right? Mike waited peacefully for another 30 minutes. Finally, a big customer came. A tall yer appeared in front of the booth and attracted everyones attention as soon as he opened his mouth. Hello, I want all these pieces of equipment. Chapter 110 - Unhindered’s Invitation

Chapter 110: Unhindereds Invitation

Hearing this, Mike finally opened his eyes. The tall man in front of him was looking down at him. [ID: Unhindered] He was a monk ss yer. That was right, this was a special hidden ss and special methods were required to change into the monk ss. The weapon used was a long staff, just like a battle-type mage. Mike raised his eyebrows and said, Are you serious? Unhindereds expression did not change at all. He answered seriously, I dont have time to joke around. Very good. Mike liked this type of people the most. Doing business was doing business. Being direct could save both parties a lot of time. Mike also calcted seriously. I still have 118 pieces of equipment here. Since you will buy all of them, I wont calcte the difference between weapons and armor. All of them cost 5,000 gold coins each. 118 pieces, thats a total of 590,000 gold coins. I dont ept federation currency transactions. After hearing this number, the people around were shocked. They only knew that the equipment was very expensive, but they had never thought that it would cost 590,000 gold coins. This was an astronomical number for the yers in the new region. However, Unhindered showed no hesitation and immediately nodded. Give me ten minutes. After saying that, he stood still. Mike did not say anything and closed his eyes again. He knew that the man before him must have gone to the forum to buy gold coins. After all, no one would have so many gold coins on themselves. Under normal circumstances, many transactions could bepleted with federation coins. However, Mike stated that he would only ept gold coins, thus Unhindered had no choice. He could only go and purchase gold coins. As time passed, not only did the number of people around them not decrease, it actually increased by a lot. Some people came to watch the show. There were also some people who rushed over to see if there were any suitable equipment for them. However, when they heard that the monk in front of them had reserved all the equipment, they gave up. It was not that they could not buy. ording to the rules of Second World, before otherspleted the transaction, anyone could spend money to buy the goods from the stall. These people just did not want to cause trouble for themselves. After all, as soon as he opened his mouth, this monk intended to make a transaction that was worth almost 600,000 gold coins. With such wealth, normal yers could not afford to offend him. After 10 minutes, Unhindered opened his mouth again. Alright, we can start the trade. Mike opened his eyes and started the trade with Unhindered. The other party did not hesitate at all. He did not even blink his eyes as he ced 590,000 gold coins into the trade bar. One had to know that a single trade could only ce 10 pieces of equipment at most. In other words, if Mike wanted to rip him off, he could simply go offline after the first transaction. In that case, Unhindered would only be able to obtain 10 pieces of equipment and lose all his gold coins. However, it was clear that Unhindered was not worried about this matter. Mike also had some slight admiration for his generosity. Of course, he would not do such a shameful thing. After receiving the gold coins, he immediately stuffed all the equipment to Unhindered in batches. When Unhindered had received 60 pieces of equipment. He told Mike that he needed to go to the warehouse and asked Mike to wait here for a while. Then, he left directly without worrying that Mike would escape. After five minutes, Unhindered returned toplete the transaction. After the 118 pieces of equipment were all sold, Mike stood up again. Since the equipment had been sold out, there was no need for him to stay here. However, Unhindered stretched out his hand to stop him. Seeing that his path was blocked, Mike frowned slightly and asked, Is there anything else? Unhindered looked at Mike seriously and said word by word, I want to invite you to join my guild. You can ask for whatever treatment you want. When they heard this, the surrounding yers were in an uproar. Hasnt it only been a few days since the opening of this new region? Theres already a guild? Mike looked at the space above Unhindered and showed a weird expression. Other than his ID, it was empty. After creating a guild, the name of the guild would be above the yers ID. Obviously, Unhindered did not have a guild. Are you joking? Mike asked. It was normal for him to ask this. A yer without a guild inviting him to join their guild, if this was not a joke, then what was? However, Unhindered shook his head seriously. Im not joking, Im serious. Ive already sent people to fight for the guild token, and Ive also posted on the forum. Whoever is willing to sell the guild token, Im willing to pay one million for it. So, its only a matter of time before a guild is established. Are you willing to join? Unhindereds words were full of seriousness. At the very least, people could feel that he was not joking. Everyone knew that in order to establish a guild, one had to have a guild token. However, the method to obtain a guild token was extremely harsh. Only by continuously killing wild bosses would there be a chance of a guild token being dropped. Moreover, the probability was very low. It might be possible to obtain it by killing hundreds of wild bosses. Furthermore, the respawn rate of wild bosses was extremely irregr. No one could guarantee where the next wild boss would respawn. Therefore, no one could be sure when the guild token would appear. However, he had invited Mike to join the guild in advance and said words such as you can ask for any treatment you want. This sentence could basically be understood as, even if the guild had not been created, as long as you agreed to join, I would be willing to pay. This could be considered as a very sincere attitude. However, Mike gave an answer that he could not understand. Sorry, I refuse. After saying that, Mike was ready to leave. This time, Unhindered was utterly upset. He frowned and stopped Mike. Why? Can you give me a reason? Being blocked for the second time, Mike scowled. I, God yer, never need to exin myself to others. In an instant, everyone around did not dare to make a sound. It had to be said that if it was someone else who said this, they would only treat it as a joke. Though if it was God yer He had the right to say such words, and everyone believed that he had the strength to act this way. Chapter 111 - God Slayer Was Only a Human

Chapter 111: God yer Was Only a Human

After obtaining this answer, Unhindered finally let go of Mikes arm. If others were unwilling to join, doing so would only make them to feel disgusted. In the end, he changed his approach. If you change your mind, you cane and find me anytime. Also, if you have good equipment like this in the future, you can contact me anytime. Im willing to buy as many as you want. Also, if you get the guild token, Im willing to pay extra to buy it from you. When Mike heard this, he nced at him and nodded. Then, he left with The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero. It had to be said that Unhindered had a pretty good attitude. Under the premise that he did not lower himself, he gave Mike enough respect. Moreover, even if he was rejected, he was willing to continue working with Mike. Mike was indeed moved by his sincerity. However, he was really unwilling to join. On one hand, it was because Mike did not want to listen to other peoples orders. On the other hand, even if Mike wanted to join the guild, he would give priority to Super Richs guild. After all, Super Rich had invited him first. No matter if it was their cooperation or their mutual understanding, he would definitely give priority to Super Richs guild. Mike would not consider joining Unhindereds guild at all. However, cooperation could still be maintained. After all, Super Rich would not buy these pieces of blue equipment. He had better options. How could he be interested in these mid-tier items? Mike still needed to find someone to sell these pieces of blue equipment. Obviously, Unhindered would be a very suitable partner. Afterpleting the transaction, arge amount of gold coins appeared on Mike. That was right, close to 600,000 gold coins. He immediately initiated the transaction with The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero. Knowing his masters habits, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero did not refuse and chose to agree to the transaction. Then, he saw the gold coins on the trading bar and waspletely stunned. One zero, two zeros, three zeros, four zeros Five zeros? 300,000??? The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero was shocked. He immediately canceled the transaction and stood there, afraid to speak. Mike asked in puzzlement, Why did you cancel the transaction? Faced with his masters question, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero could only stammer and answered, Master you gave too much. His nervousness made him stutter a little. Mike smiled and said, This bit of money is nothing to me. After saying that, he once again made a trade request. However, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero once again refused. This made Mike a little surprised. His little disciple, who usually listened to everything he said, unexpectedly insisted this time. Im sorry, master. These gold coins are too much. I cant ept them. Mike thought for a moment and said, In that case, Ill give you 10%. That should be fine, right? The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero scratched his head and nodded in agreement. However, the transaction still made him a little nervous. 10% did not sound like much. Though 10% of 600,000 gold coins was a total of 60,000 gold coins! If these gold coins were sold on the forum, he could earn tens of thousands of federation coins. This was a huge sum of money for The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero. He wanted to reject Mike again. However, Mike saw through his thoughts in advance and took the initiative to say, We agreed on 10% just now. You cant go back on your word. Hearing his masters words, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero opened his mouth but no words sounded. In the end, he still agreed to the trade. Alright, since the equipment has been sold out, Ill go back to work now. You can y by yourself for a while. Mike said very casually and then prepared to leave. At this time, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero suddenly called out to him from behind. Master Mike turned his head in confusion and then froze on the spot. Because he actually saw The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero cry. No doubt, a big and tall man was actually crying. Mike said nothing and just looked at the man in front of him quietly. After a moment, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero solemnly bowed and said, Thank you very, very much! Seeing this scene, Mike suddenly felt a little sour in his nose. He waved his hand and said, Thats enough. Why are you crying? Hurry up and get lost. With that said, he ran away nervously. Mike walked all the way to a tree outside the city before he stopped. He looked up at the sky and suddenly felt a hint of bitterness in his heart. He was just like this disciple of his. He did not have great talent, and his family was poor. No matter how one looked at it, he was just the most inconspicuous person in this world. However, The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero met him. In his previous life, he had never met such a master. If he had met such a master in his previous life, he would not have had such a hard time. He couldpletely understand why The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero would cry. If it were him, he would probably cry too.. Heughed at himself. He was clearly a God yer, but he was also very fragile at times. In the end, no matter how scary his ID was, he was still a human. Mike took a deep breath and adjusted his emotions. He did not need to think about these sad things anymore. He could just treat the things in his previous life as a dream, or he could treat the things in this life as a dream. In this life, he had to be strong, he could not leave any regrets, and he had to live a better life! As for that disciple Mike would still treat him well. After all, this disciple was very respectful and obedient to him. Now that Mike was helping him, he felt as if he was helping his old self. Thinking of this, Mike decided to bring his disciple to level up if he had the time. At this moment, he suddenly realized that the yers around him seemed to be moving oddly. They seemed to be moving in a specific direction. Mike looked in that direction and frowned slightly. There is there something there? Since he did not have anything particrly important to do now, he might as well follow and take a look. That was Mikes thought. With Swift Steps, it was very easy for Mike to follow these people. Soon, he saw arge group of yers on the ins in front of him. Mike was slightly stunned, and then his eyes lit up. Because there was actually a huge tree spirit in the middle of the yers. That was the level 32 boss, Tree Spirits King! Wild boss! Chapter 112 - How Did a Wild Boss With 70% HP Suddenly Die?

Chapter 112: How Did a Wild Boss With 70% HP Suddenly Die?

Wild bosses were definitely one of the most important resources in Second World. This was because wild bosses could drop many special items. One of them was the guild token that Unhindered had mentioned before. Other than guild tokens, equipment, skill books, and even hidden quest items could be dropped. Therefore, in Second World, a wild boss would often be fought over by manyrge guilds, and it would eventually turn into a violent conflict. This kind of behavior was definitely not allowed in reality. However, in the game, strength was everything. You could fight for anything! As a 30-year-old veteran yer, Mike naturally would not let go of this opportunity. When you have an opportunity, seize it, especially if you have the ability to do so. Mike knew this very well. He immediately rushed forward and was prepared to join the battle. At this time, the HP of the wild boss was already at 70%. It seemed that this battle had been going on for some time. Now, the boss belonged to a yer called Silent Bullet. The calction method for the ownership of the boss was very simple. Whoever dealt the highest damage would get the boss. Moreover, of the 30% HP that the boss had lost, 5% of the damage was caused by Silent Bullet. It did not sound like much, butpared to many people, it was considered very high. Some people might have only dealt 0.05% of the damage. Among them, many yers had already started to do some bad things. For example if they killed Silent Bullet, then the bosss ownership would have nothing to do with him. This was verymon in the battle for wild bosses. Whoever managed to get the bosss ownership not only had to face the bosss pursuit but also had to be wary of other yers attacks. That was why wild bosses were so difficult to fight. The battle was still going on. A few yers were fighting the boss while stealthily approaching Silent Bullet. The smart ones had already seen through their intentions. They all left this ce and found another angle to continue attacking the boss. There were also some idiots who did not notice the subtle changes on the battlefield and continued to attack the boss. Among them, Silent Bullet was obviously not an idiot. He had long noticed that some yers were quietly approaching him. He had been mentally prepared and could counterattack at any time. However, at this moment, an unexpected situation urred. The Tree Spirit King suddenly roared and threw two arm-like branches. Of course, this attack did not hit Silent Bullet. He dodged it very easily. However, to his horror, a few vines actually grew from the ground and bound his legs tightly. Its over! Silent Bullet thought to himself. This was simply the best opportunity for the yers who wanted to attack him. In fact, those yers had indeed seized this opportunity. Without any verbalmunication, a few people immediately rushed over and prepared to attack Silent Bullet. As a sharpshooter, if several people were to close the distance, it was undoubtedly a dead end. Silent Bullet was already prepared as he closed his eyes. However, at this moment, the Tree Spirit King suddenly roared and fell to the ground. Moreover, its corpse quickly withered and finally turned into ashes. Seeing this scene, everyone around stopped what they were doing as if they had turned into fossils. What happened? Why did this wild boss suddenly disappear? Was it dead? Thest question was actually something that only an idiot would be confused about. Because the loot on the ground clearly exined everything. The Tree Spirit King had indeed been killed! Many yers swarmed forward, trying to pick up the equipment on the ground. However, they could not pick it up. [The item has been imed.] One after another, the same prompt appeared before the eyes of the yers. Sure enough, the boss was killed. However, it seemed impossible! The boss still had about 70% HP, how could it be killed? They subconsciously looked at Silent Bullet. Unfortunately, Silent Bullet himself did not know what had happened. Just a moment ago, he was struggling to even keep his own life. How could he kill a boss with 70% HP in an instant? Just when everyone was confused about the situation, a figure calmly walked to the center of the crowd and began to pick up the loot on the ground one by one. At this moment, everyone looked over and widened their eyes. You are God yer?! That was right, it was Mike. The reason why the wild boss with 70% HP suddenly died was because of Mikes attack. Moreover, this attack was invisible to everyone. Because Mike had a special skill, Shadow Strike! [Shadow Strike (god-tier passive enhancement): attack power increased by 2,000%. No attacking actions would be needed and the attack could not be blocked (guaranteed hit).] Without any attack movement, what did it mean? It meant that Mike did not need to make any movements at all. He only needed to change his weapon into the Gun of Meredith. Using a weapon in the form of a gun, he couldunch an attack from a long distance. Mike did not need toplete any attack movements. As a result, he now only needed one look to kill. Of course, if the weapon in Mikes hand was a sword, then he could not kill someone directly if he was a distance away. Not having an attack movement did not mean that he did not need tounch an attack. In fact, Mike did attack, just that his body did not move. Well, it was such a magical skill. Under everyones gaze, Mike picked up all the loot on the ground. Everyones eyes revealed a hint of greed. After all, it was the loot of a wild boss. There must be something good. It was impossible to say that they did not want it. However, they only dared to watch. Snatching the loot from God yer? Only a crazy person would do that. No one dared to provoke him. Moreover, God yer had instantly killed a wild boss with 70% HP. Such an urrence was enough for people to call Mike a monster. In the end, no one dared to move. They could only watch as Mike left. Mike looked at the loot in his bag and a smile grew on his face. He did not expect to get such a good item. Chapter 113 - he Mysterious Tree Spirit

Chapter 113: The Mysterious Tree Spirit Vige, the Innocent Tree Spirits

[Pass to the Tree Spirit Vige ] [With this pass, you can go to the Elwyn Forest and reach the Tree Spirit Vige.] Mike looked at the paper made of a special green material in his hand with an interested expression. Tree Spirits were not considered a mysterious race in Second World. However, one thing was certain. Their thinking was more intelligent than that of beasts. In other words, they probably had their own civilization. However, no one had ever located the Tree Spirit Vige. Many people thought that there was no Tree Spirits Vige in Second World, to which most people agreed. However, in reality? Just because they had never seen it before, it did not mean that it did not exist. Plus, Mike could visit it now. In any case, he did not have anything specific to do now. Since he had obtained the pass to the Tree Spirit Vige, he might as well go and broaden his horizons. Thinking of this, Mike immediately set off and went straight to the Elwyn Forest. The Elwyn Forest was actually not far from the City of Light. A normal yer could reach within a few minutes. With the buff of Swift Steps, Mikes movement speed was double that of a normal yer, so he was naturally faster. Soon, Mike arrived at the edge of the Elwyn Forest. The moment he stepped into the forest, he saw a system notification. [You have entered the Elwyn Forest territory.] This was a verymon system notification. When yers entered a certain section, they would receive such a notification. In fact, when yers entered the Elwyn Forest, nothing would happen. Though this time, a mysterious phenomenon happened. Around him, some fog gradually appeared. Moreover, it was getting thicker. Mike soon realized that he was unable to look in further distances. However, he could still see the closer ces around him. Of course, there were only trees. Mike continued to walk forward. Because of the thick fog, Mike was not even sure of his location. He relied on his guts as he walked. With his strength, he did not have to worry about any danger. In Second World, no one would be able to hurt him. However, after taking a few steps, Mike was surprised to find that the thick fog around him seemed to be fading away. What was more surprising was that the environment around him waspletely different from the Elwyn Forest in Mikes memory. Although it was also a forest, the forest that Mike was in now was obviously more ancient. Many of the trees were tall and strong, and many vines were hanging from the branches. This was a sight that would not be seen in the real Elwyn Forest. It seems that I have reached the Tree Spirit Vige. Mike thought to himself. He continued walking for another short distance. By this time, the fog hadpletely disappeared. Mikes vision was clearer now. Some distance ahead, he seemed to be able to see some houses? Although it was called a house, it looked more like a tree. These trees were very thick, and there was a huge hole in the trunk as if it was an entrance to the house. This was very strange. Do Tree Spirits live in trees? Mike walked forward with curiosity. After a few steps, a tree in front suddenly turned around and looked at Mike. Yes, it was looking. There was a pair of eyes and a mouth on the trunk of this tree. Are you an intruder?! As soon as it said this, the surrounding trees turned around. Each tree had aplete set of facial features. They all looked at Mike with hostility. If it were other yers, they might feel a little nervous in this kind of situation. After all, a tree spirit was not a creature that early-stage yers could deal with. However, Mike was not worried at all. If he wanted to, he could kill all these tree spirits as he liked. Though he wanted to see if something interesting could be triggered. So, he took out the Tree Spirit Vige pass from his backpack and said to the tree spirits in front of him, Hello, Im not an intruder. This is my pass. As soon as he said that, the surrounding tree spirits were all stunned and quickly circled him. That was right, they circled him. They pulled out their roots from the ground and walked over step by step. Everyone looked at the Tree Spirit Vige pass. Few of the tree spirits started discussing subconsciously. Its really a pass. This is so strange, the tree spirit that appeared at the beginning said in puzzlement. Yeah, yeah, its so strange, the other tree spirits echoed. But why doesnt this guy look like us at all? the tree spirit looked at Mike with a puzzled expression again. Yeah, yeah, he doesnt look like us at all, the other tree spirits chimed in as well. The tree spirit looked at Mike and asked, Is this pass really yours? Mike nodded and said, Didnt you see it with your own eyes just now? I took out this pass. If its not mine, then is it yours? When the tree spirit heard this, it quickly waved its branch and said, No, no, no, this isnt my pass. I have my own pass. The other tree spirits also waved their branches and said, Its not my pass either. I have my own pass too. They seemed to have recognized Mikes identity. Mike looked at these simple-minded tree spirits and could not help but smiled. These guys thought process seemed really simple. Regardless of your appearance, it seemed that they would believe that you were a tree spirit as long as you took out your pass. In fact, this was a very reasonable point. Because no outsiders had evere to the Tree Spirit Vige, that is to say, these tree spirits had nevere into contact with outsiders. It was understandable for them to be rtively simple-minded. Moreover, the tree spirits were a race that loved peace. Such a race would generally be a little more innocent. After understanding this point, Mike was more able to ept this setting. He smiled slightly and said, I left the Tree Spirit Vige when I was very young. This is actually my first time back. Hearing this, the few tree spirits immediately started discussing in surprise. I didnt expect it to be his first timeing back. Yeah, yeah, its really unexpected. After discussing for a while, the few tree spirits immediately concluded. Let us bring you back to the vige. Chapter 114 - There Were Other Strange Tree Spirits?

Chapter 114: There Were Other Strange Tree Spirits?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Bring me back to the vige? Mike was slightly stunned. Isnt the vige just ahead? Wouldnt I be able to go there by myself? Seeing Mikes reaction, the tree spirits started discussing again. Its been too long since hest returned. He doesnt remember anything. How pitiful. Yeah, yeah. How pitiful. The tree spirit pointed to the front and said, You wont be able to reach the vige if you go that way. The tree spirit in front will block your path. Itll be much more convenient for us to bring you there. Yeah, yeah, itll be much more convenient. After hearing this exnation, Mike understood and agreed happily. At the same time, Mike was also very curious. If they knew that he had just killed one of their own kind, he did not know what they would think. Of course, Mike would never say such a thing, there was no need to trouble himself. With that, the few tree spirits took Mike all the way to the vige. On the way, a few trees stood up and asked about Mike. After the tree spirits exined, the tree spirits joined the team that was sending Mike back to the vige. When they were about to reach the vige, Mike looked back. The forest behind him had opened up a path. Yes, all the tree spirits along the way had joined in. After sending Mike back, the tree spirits slowly walked back and rooted themselves. Everything returned to its original appearance as if nothing had happened. Mike could not help but sigh again. These tree spirits were actually quite nice. Unfortunately, as long as they left this forest and went to the outside world, the yers would treat them as monsters that could be attacked. All for the EXP and spoils of war. Of course, Mike would not feel guilty about this. Because the reason was very simple, these tree spirits would also attack the yers once they were outside. All of them had an aggro value setting. Once the yers were within a certain distance, these monsters would initiate an attack. No one was right or wrong. Perhaps there was some kind of mighty will in this world that affected this world. Many settings were added to this world. Such as aggro value, friendliness, and so on. As for the purpose of this mighty will, no one knew. Be it the yers, the natives of Second World, or the monsters, they were all forced to be pawns. As for whether he could only be a soldier or be able to charge to the front to be a queen, it would depend on ones own ability and luck. Thinking of this, Mike smiled helplessly. These things were too vague. Why was he thinking so much? What he needed to do was to live well in this life and try to increase his strength, so that he would not die in vain in future battles. The rest was not something he needed to consider. .. He withdrew his thoughts and looked at the vige in front of him. The trees here were very tall, much taller than the tree spirits outside the deep forest just now. In the middle of each huge tree was a tree hole. Mike walked forward curiously, wanting to see the situation in the vige. Or rather, he wanted to find a tree to see what was inside the hole. Just as he poked his head into the hole, before he could clearly see the insides,?a small tree spirit jumped out. Who are you? Are you an intruder? Compared to the heavy and slow tree spirits, this young tree spirit was clearly much more agile. It even looked a little cute as it bounced around. Although it was not tall, a small green leaf had grown on the head of this small tree spirit. Of course, Mike was not sure if it was its head. Facing the small tree spirits questioning, Mike smiled and took out the Tree Spirit Vige pass and said, Look carefully, I am not an intruder. I have a pass. The little tree spirit stared at the pass with curiosity and nodded. This is indeed a pass. It seems that youre not an intruder. At this point, it muttered to itself. I didnt expect to see a tree spirit like you again. When Mike heard this, he immediately asked, A tree spirit like me? What do you mean? Have you seen a tree spirit that looks like me before? Hearing Mikes question, the little tree spirit became happy. Usually, the little tree spirit often knew the least, and the other adult tree spirits knew more than it did. It was not easy to be a wise man for a while, so it naturally had to try its best to show off. Of course Ive seen it. That tree spirit is shorter and thinner than you, and seemed afraid of everyone. How strange. Were all tree spirits, so why is it afraid of us? After saying this, the little tree spirit pointed at a big tree in front of him. After she came back, she has been hiding in that tree. We gave her food, but she didnt eat it. She didnt even respond when we spoke to her. She only screamed loudly. What a strange tree spirit. The more Mike heard this, the more he felt that something was wrong. Why did this tree spirit feel more like a human than a tree spirit? He asked curiously, What kind of food did you give her? Animal feces, the little tree spirit replied matter-of-factly, blinking its big eyes. ... Mike did not say anything. It probably was a human. To the tree spirit, animal feces were the best fertilizer. Of course, it represented food. However, if it was a human... When Mike thought of that scene, he felt disgusted. He looked at the little tree spirit and said, Can you take me to see that strange tree spirit you mentioned? I think I might know her. The little tree spirit looked at Mike from head to toe and nodded. Alright, then Ill take you to see her. See if you can persuade her to eat some food. If this continues, shell starve to death. Mike nodded repeatedly, but he did not think so in his heart. Persuading a human to eat feces? The other party will probably think that Im a lunatic. Mike silently followed the small tree spirits hopping footsteps and slowly came to arge tree. This is the ce. You can go in. The small tree spirit pointed at the tree hole. Mike nodded and said, You go back first. Ill talk to her alone. The little tree spirit did not think too much and immediately left the ce. After the little tree spirit was far away, Mike poked his head out to take a look at the tree hole. It was dark inside, and he could vaguely see a figure curled up in a corner. The light was too dark, so he could not have a clear view of the person inside. He could only see a little of the other partys skirt. At least he could confirm that the other party was a human. Mike thought for a moment, but in the end, he still went in. Even if the other party was an aggressive creature, Mike did not have to worry about safety. Right now, he only wanted to know who this strange tree spirit was. In order to improve visibility, Mike took out the Sword of Meredith from his backpack. The Sword of Meredith emitted a faint glow, and it brought a glimmer of light to the inside of the tree hole. This allowed Mike to smoothly see the other partys appearance. However, this nce made Mike freeze on the spot. Because he saw a line of Id. [Princess] Chapter 115 - The Little Tree Spirit Who Yearned for the Outside World

Chapter 115: The Little Tree Spirit Who Yearned for the Outside World

Seeing this ID, Mike was utterly stunned. Second World always surprised people. The mission that Mike had received long ago, The Missing Princess, had never beenpleted. Because he was really clueless and did not know where to find the princess. Not a single clue was given. It was much more difficult than finding a needle in the sea. However, he did not expect to find the princess here by ident! He suddenly became curious. How did the princesse here? At this moment, the princesss eyes were closed, as if she was sleeping. The light from the Sword of Meredith shone on the princesss face, causing her eyshes to tremble slightly. The next second, the princess slowly opened her eyes. The moment she saw Mike, she subconsciously wanted to take a few steps back to keep a distance from him. Unfortunately, she was already curled up in the corner, and there was no space for her to retreat even if she wanted to. Seeing the nervous princess, Mike raised his hand andforted her. Calm down, Im not a bad person. Ummm, as if someone who had a notorious level honor points was not considered a bad person. This sentence did make the princess calm down a little. Only then did she finally see Mikes face clearly. Without fail, it was a human. It really was a human. After the princess sobbed slightly, two streams of tears flowed out of the corners of her eyes. You are you here to save me? Am I really not dreaming? Mike smiled and said, Although the process is a little different from what I expected, thats right, I am indeed here to save you. He could tell that the princess had not been having a good time recently. This could be seen from her slightly sickly sense of thinness. Mike actually wanted to ask, Did you eat feces to survive during this period of time? However, this question was obviously inappropriate, so Mike could only forget about the desire to satisfy his curiosity. He looked outside the cave and said, Alright, now that Ive found you, lets hurry back. After saying that, he reached out his hand and pulled the princess up, preparing to leave. However, the princess who was pulled up by Mike said with a face full of worry, I really want to leave this ce, but now both of us might not be able to leave. Why? Mike asked curiously. With his current strength, there was no one in Second World who could stop him. The princess sighed and took out a green pass from her chest. You must have used this to enter. Mike looked at the Tree Spirit Vige pass in the princesss hand and nodded. The princess looked disappointed and continued, The reason I ended up here was because of my curiosity after picking up this pass. In the end, I couldnt leave after I arrived. Because this pass can only let us in, but it cant let us out. As she said this, another tear fell from the corner of the princesss eye, and she said regretfully, Why did I have to be so yful back then? Father must be very anxious now. I really want to go home Mike did not pay attention to the princesss muttering. Instead, he stroked his chin and asked with a serious expression, You just said that this pass can only let us in, but not take us out? Have you tried? The princess nodded. Yeah. At first, I did try to leave this ce. But there are tree spirits guarding outside. They said that Im too young and cant leave the vige. Its very dangerous outside. Even if I want to leave this ce quietly at night, the entire Tree Spirit Vige will be covered in a strange thick fog. Once we enter the thick fog, no matter how we walk, we will eventually return here. Hearing this, Mike smiled and said, Its fine. We can think of a way. Letse out first. After saying this, he took the princesss hand and directly left the tree hole, walking toward the outside of the vige. When the little tree spirit saw Mike and the princess appear, it jumped up and down excitedly. Oh my god, its too magical. You actually brought her out. Quickly let her eat something. Hearing this, the princess immediately revealed a look of fear and was even nauseatic. Mike waved his hands repeatedly. Forget about eating. Ill bring her back first. Shes my lost sister. We still have our own home outside the Tree Spirit Vige. A hint of doubt appeared on the princesss face, but she quickly tried to hide it. These were obviously lies, but there was no need to be honest at a time like this. The little tree spirit clearly did not find anything odd. After all, the two of them looked so much alike, so it was normal for them to be siblings. It had been so many years since they had returned to the Tree Spirit Vige, so it was normal for them to have a home outside. So you guys are going to go back and move your things over? The little tree spirit asked curiously. Mike nodded repeatedly. Yes, thats right. Of course, this was another lie. This lie easily convinced the little tree spirit. It took the initiative to jump to the side, as if it was making way. Mike also intended to walk away. It did not seem as if there were any secrets here. Mike could probably just leave after visiting. However, after a few steps, the little tree spirits next words made him stop. But, if you leave like this, you shouldnt be able to get out, right? Mike turned his head and asked with narrowed eyes. Why not? He had heard this news from the princess just now, so he was not surprised. He wanted to see if he could get any useful information from the little tree spirit. Sure enough, the young and innocent little tree spirit immediately became like the wise man from before and spoke with confidence. If you want to leave this ce, of course, you have to get the forests approval. As long as the forest thinks that you can survive after leaving this ce, you can leave the Tree Spirit Vige. How can I get the forests approval? Mike immediately asked. Now, he had to deal with the problem at hand. He did not want to waste time. The little tree spirit pointed to the depths of the vige. Enter the secret realm in the vige and endure the test. But they all say that its very dangerous. They wont let me go near it when I y. At this point, the little tree spirit even showed an aggrieved look. Mike smiled slightly. Thank you for telling us. Well be going now. When the little tree spirit heard this, he showed a surprised look and opened his mouth wide. Are you guys really going? Youre too brave! Mike smiled slightly and said nothing. Instead, he brought the princess deeper into the vige. At this moment, the little tree spirit whispered behind Mike. If only I could grow up faster and leave the vige. Its face showed a hint of yearning, as if it was picturing its grown-up self leaving the vige and exploring the outside world. When Mike heard this, he frowned slightly and turned to look at the little tree spirit. In truth, the outside world was not as beautiful as the little tree spirit had imagined. Perhaps in the future, after it left the vige, it would be like other tree spirits, brutally killed by the yers. Thinking of this, he suddenly had an idea and could not help but ask, Do you want to leave with us? Chapter 116 - Entering the Mystic Realm, the First Runner-Up, Mike

Chapter 116: Entering the Mystic Realm, the First Runner-Up, Mike

Mikes words were clearly not what the little tree spirit had expected. It looked at Mike in surprise and then said a little nervously, Are you saying that youll bring me along? There was a hint of expectation in its words. Sure enough, it wanted that answer. Mike smiled. Why not? He did not hate the little tree spirit. He even had a good impression of it. The little tree spirit would leave the vige when it grew up. Then it would be killed by the yers. Mike might be able to change the oue, and it was just a very easy thing for him. So, as he said. Why not? Upon hearing Mikes words, the little tree spirit gradually turned from nervous to excited. Of course, it desired to go out and take a look in advance. If not because of its weak strength, it might have already left this ce. Good, good! If its possible, then take me with you. Youre right, why not? The little tree spirit happily approached Mike. However, Mike reached out to stop it and reminded. Im sorry. I have to tell you something first. I lied to you just now. We wonte back. Even so, do you still want to leave here with us? Hearing this, the little tree spirit did not have time to react before the princess became nervous. She subconsciously squeezed Mikes hand. She was worried that the little tree spirit would tell the other adult tree spirits about this. In fact, even if they did note back, the adult tree spirits had no right to stop them. As long as they could pass the test, even the young tree spirits could leave the vige. This was the rule. The princess did not fully understand this, so she was worried. Though Mike did not care about this. He knew that the little tree spirit must be longing for the outside world. This would determine his decision. No problem! the little tree spirit nodded, and then added, If I want toe back, Ille back myself. Mike said nothing at its response. In fact, if the little tree spirit left the Tree Spirit Vige, it could note back alone. As long as it left Mike, it would be torn to pieces by other yers. After all, killing it would earn EXP points. The yers saw this kind of killing as a very reasonable thing. Mike knew that if he did not take the little tree spirit away, it would sooner orter die at the hands of the yers. Unless it stayed here, but obviously, the little tree spirit would not remain here. It was easy for Mike to protect the little tree spirit, and he was willing to do so from the affection he had developed for it during their brief encounter. However, if it wanted to returnter, Mike would not ask it to stay. It was not good for Mike. The sense of fulfillment from a good deed was not enough for Mike to spend too much of his energy on one. He just nodded and took the princess to the depths of the vige. As for the little tree spirit, it did not notice anything wrong and happily followed. The two of them and the tree came to the center of the vige. (or was it three tree spirits? At least the little tree spirit thought so. XD) In the center of the vige was a very small pond. The little tree spirit jumped to Mikes side and pointed at the pond. If you want to enter the secret realm, you just have to jump in. This is the entrance. The princess looked at the pond and held Mikes hand tightly again. She said nervously, I I dont know how to swim. The little tree spirit immediately became proud again. Dont worry. This looks like a pond, but there is no water after you enter. It seemed to like showing off its wise man image, which made it feel satisfied. Mike nced at the princess, then at the little tree spirit whose height was only at his knees. He smiled and said, In that case, lets set off to the outside world! With that, he directly jumped into the pond. The princess was about to say Wait but before she could say anything, Mike pulled her in. Two consecutive Plop sounds came from the pond. The little tree spirit excitedly shouted, Yes, yes, lets go to the outside world. Following that, it also jumped in. Another Plop sound. The Tree Spirit Vige regained its peace, leaving only the surface of the pond withyers of ripples. .. When Mike opened his eyes and sat up, the little tree spirit was already standing beside him. Meanwhile, the princess was still lying on the ground, not waking up. When the little tree spirit saw that Mike had woken up, it excitedly jumped around and said, Haha, youre awake too. Obviously, Im in the first ce, and youre in second ce. And shes in thest ce. Some. Seeing the lively look of the little tree spirit, Mike could not help butugh. After all, this was his first loss since his rebirth. Is this apetition to see who wakes up first? It sounds very interesting. Thats right, thats right. Its very interesting. the little tree spirit proudly raised its head and echoed. Hmm. the princess, who was lying on the side, grunted softly and slowly opened her eyes. When Mike saw that the princess had woken up, he smiled and said, Looks like we were too loud and woke her up. Yes, yes, yes. We woke her up. The princess opened her eyes, and there was a look of confusion in her eyes. She looked at her surroundings and asked, Where is this? Mike looked at the little tree spirit teasingly and said, Well have to ask our clever little tree spirit about this. Yeah, yeah, Im very smart. the little tree spirit was happy again, and added, also, my name is Stone. What? The princess and Mike showed a half-surprised and half-puzzled look at the same time. You are clearly a tree spirit, why are you called Stone? Stone said with a puzzled face, Is it strange? I have been called Stone ever since I was born. Mike and the princess looked at each other and said nothing. It seemed that the tree spirits had their own style of naming. Then, Mr. Stone, what should we do now? Mike looked at the surroundings and asked. There was no water here, but it gave people a feeling of being underwater. The surroundings were hazy green. What should we do? I dont know either. Its my first time here. Stone answered as if it was a matter of course, but there was a bit of disappointment in its tone. It could no longer maintain the image of knowing all the answers. It had only been a wise man for a short period of time. Is that so? Mike stood up with a smile. In that case, lets walk forward and take a look. Im very curious about whats so special about this secret realm. The princess also stood up, but she did not say anything. This was because she had been too uneasy after leaving the City of Light. She could only rely on this adventurer in front of her. On the other hand, the little tree spirit, Stone, was very excited. It shouted loudly, Yes, yes, lets walk forward and have a look. Chapter 117 - The Trials of the Tree Spirit Village, Lies and Innocence

Chapter 117: The Trials of the Tree Spirit Vige, Lies and Innocence

Mike, the princess, and Stone walked forward. This space had a special feeling, it was as if they were walking underwater. However, there was obviously no water around them, and they could breathe easily. After walking for a long time in this green environment, they finally saw a special pir in front of them. The pir was not tall, only about 50 centimeters, and there was a light green ball on the pir. Is that a test? Mike asked. The princess whispered, Maybe. Stone echoed, Yeah, yeah, maybe. Obviously, they did not have a definite answer, but Mike still decided to give it a try. They gradually approached the pir. After they were at a certain distance, the ball suddenly emitted a green light. Then, a voice sounded from the ball. This is the test of the Tree Spirit Vige. Only after passing the test can one leave the Tree Spirit Vige. The voice sounded very old, like an old wise man. The little tree spirit, Stone, was a little excited and nervous. It had finally seen the test it had been dreaming of. As long as it passed this test, Stone could leave the vige and see the outside world. The old voice continued, Now, please put your hand on this green pearl. Stone did not find anything odd with this sentence, but Mike and the princess quietly looked at each other. They were not sure if the old voice was talking about the little tree spirit, Stone, or the three of them. Therefore, Mike took the initiative to bend down and pick up Stone. What are you doing? Stone was slightly stunned when it saw its feet leave the ground. Mike smiled and said, Since you want to leave this ce so much, Ill let you do the act of touching the pearl. Itll be more ritualistic. The little tree spirit Stone heard this and brightened up again. Thats right, thats right. Ill do it. After saying that, it ced its hands on the green pearl. The next moment, the green pearl seemed to have sensed the little tree spirit Stones hands. The light on the pearl flickered as if it was breathing. Seeing this scene, the little tree spirit, Stone, waspletely attracted to it. However, Mike and the princess were a little nervous. Although their pass could fool the simple-minded tree spirits. It might not necessarily qualify them for the test. This was also the reason why Mike wanted the little tree spirit to touch the pearl. Soon, the old voice sounded again. You are a simple and kind tree spirit. Tree Spirit Vige is proud of you. Stoneughed happily when it heard that. Yes, yes. We are simple and kind. Meanwhile, Mike and the princess could only smile awkwardly. That was because the old voice should be referring to Stone, and not Mike and the princess. The old voice continued. However, the outside world is still tooplicated for you. You will likely encounter a lot of trouble if you leave the Tree Spirit Vige, so you need to pass my test first. When the little tree spirit Stone heard this, it immediately said, Quickly start the test, quickly start the test. Obviously, it could not wait to leave the Tree Spirit Vige. Soon, the old voice raised a question. May I know, if a human said that he wants to borrow your fruit and promises to return it to you in 200 years, will you agree? The little tree spirit Stone did not think much and was about to excitedly say, I agree. However, Mike quickly reached out his right hand and covered the little tree spirits mouth. The little tree spirit was still held in the air by Mike, just that it was held with one hand. It turned around and looked at Mike in confusion. It obviously did not understand why Mike would stop it from answering the question. Mike frowned and whispered into the little tree spirits ear, You cant agree. Its very difficult for a human to live up to 200 years. Obviously, that human is lying to you. When the little tree spirit heard this, it was greatly shocked. What? It clearly did not expect that it to be a lie. It had not done anything wrong. Why would that human lie to it? Mike could feel Stones shock and doubt, but it was difficult for him to exin it clearly. In fact, this was how the world was. Many people would deceive others for their own benefit. Moreover, this kind of thing was obviously iprehensible among the tree spirits. Mike reminded him in a low voice, Quickly answer it. Say that you dont agree. The little tree spirit hesitated for a moment and said loudly, I dont agree! The old voice was silent for a moment before asking, Why? The small tree spirit Stone nced at Mike and answered hesitantly, Because because the lifespan of a human might not be that long. That human might be lying to me. The old voice was silent again. Stone turned around and nced at Mike. Its gaze showed some traces of uneasiness. Though Stone still chose to believe Mike. Because they were friends, Stone did not think that Mike would lie to it. Soon, the old voice answered. Im very surprised that you actually considered this. I dont know whether I should be happy or sad, but your answer is right. The small tree spirit Stones eyes widened, obviously surprised that its answer was correct. The old voice continued to speak. However, this is not the only test. You still need to continue answering. If a group of fully armed humans came to you and said that they wanted to make friends with you, what would you do? When the small tree spirit Stone heard this, it immediately became happy again. It wanted to say that it liked making friends. However, Mike stopped it again. You should quickly stay away from these humans, Mike said calmly, but his heart was very ufortable. He knew that this was very unreasonable, but it was verymon. He knew the answer clearly. However, for the little tree spirit Stone, it was very strange. Sure enough, the little tree spirit looked at Mike with confusion. It did not understand. Wasnt it good that the other party wanted to make friends with it? Why should it quickly escape from them? Mike did not take the initiative to exin this, but Stone chose to believe Mike. I think I should get away from them as soon as possible. The old voice was silent again. After a moment, the old voice said, Very good, I think you already know whats going on outside, but I still have onest question to ask. The little tree spirit Stone nodded and said, Ask, I will definitely answer correctly. The reason it was so confident was that Mike was helping it. Stone believed that Mike would definitely be able to help itplete the test. The old voice asked for thest time. The question could not help but made the princess nervous. If there is a guy who lookspletely different from you holding Tree Spirit Vige pass, will you trust them? Chapter 118 - Can Humans and the Tree Spirits Be Friends Forever?

Chapter 118: Can Humans and the Tree Spirits Be Friends Forever?

At the sound of this question, the princess was obviously worried. She even wondered if the question was secretly directed at the two of them. However, the little tree spirit, Stone, still did not notice. It raised its hand excitedly and was eager to answer the question. Nevertheless, Mike covered its mouth again. The little tree spirit, Stone, looked back at Mike. This time, it did not have any doubts. Instead, it showed an expectant look. Obviously, it had realized that it was about to give the wrong answer again. So close. Fortunately, I have this friend here, thought Stone. However, this time, Mike did not tell it the answer directly. He was hesitating. If Mike told it the correct answer, would Stone understand that the two people in front of him who lookedpletely different from him were two out-and-out liars? If Stone understood this, what would it think? Would it be very surprised or very, very sad Thinking of this, Mike suddenly felt a little stunned. His first reaction was not to leave this ce but to consider the feelings of the little tree spirit. He did not like this side of himself, but this was the most sincere reaction from Mikes heart. Listen, Mike, this is just a game, Mike said to himself in his heart. He took a deep breath and then said to the little tree spirit word by word, You shouldnt trust them so easily, even if they have the Tree Spirit Vige pass, because the fact that they look different from you is already a problem. When Mike said these words, he was observing the little tree spirit, Stones, expression. He was worried that Stone would be stunned. However, he thought too much. Stone did not realize that something was fishy, instead, it quickly handed over the answer provided by Mike. I will not easily believe them, because they look different from me! Stone said this without the slightest hesitation, which made the princesspletely relieved. The old voice was silent again. This silence made the little tree spirit, Stone, feel very expectant. It hoped that it passed the test. However, in the princess and Mikes view, this silence was very difficult to endure. They were a little worried that this mysterious old voice was familiar with their current situation. They were worried that this old voice would tell Stone that the two guys behind you were scammers. However, the old voice did not do so. It slowly said, No matter what, you answered correctly. I should give you the right to leave the Tree Spirit Vige. But, my child, I hope that you can remember todays questions in your heart. This will allow you to protect yourself well in your future life. Little tree spirit, Stone, nodded excitedly. It turned to look at Mike and the princess. Did you hear that? Weve seeded. We can go and see the outside world! The princess was also affected by Stones emotions. She was a little excited. She could finally go home. However, Mike just smiled and did not seem overjoyed. These questions made him feel very ufortable. A simple-minded race wanted to leave the vige and see the outside world. In order to do that, they had to go through some tests, which was very reasonable in Mikes perspective. However, Mike thought that the test would be something like a battle. After all, these tree spirits would definitely face a battle when they went outside. What he did not expect was that. In the Tree Spirit Viges test, human lies were more dangerous than fighting, the lies were deadlier, and needed more vignce. Mike even felt a little confused. Could it be that he, or the yers way of life, waspletely wrong? He could not get an answer to this question for the time being, even though he had lived for so long. Not only him, but the entire human society would not be able to agree to an answer that would satisfy everyone. If the yers did not improve themselves in Second World, the battle in the future would cause the entire real world to fall into a great crisis. However, if they chose to improve themselves, they would have to keep killing in Second World. Mike was even curious. The first tree spirit to leave the tree spirit vige, was it attacked and deceived by the humans or other races, or did the tree spirit hurt the humans first. Mike might never get an answer. At this time, a green light from the pearl attracted Mikes attention, pulling his thoughts back to his eyes. The green light prated Stones body. Stone looked at its body curiously. It could feel some changes in its body. The old voice continued, Child, you have obtained the right to leave the vige. Go out and take a look. If you are tired of the outside world, you cane back at any time. The vige will always wee you. I hope you can protect yourself The next moment, the orb emitted a strong light. This strong light prohibited them from having a clear view of their surroundings. They did not know how much time had passed. When they opened their eyes again, they had already returned to the ground by the pond. The little tree spirit looked at Mike and said in disbelief, We passed the test? Mike nodded and said, I think so. Great! the little tree spirit, Stone, jumped up excitedly. Since thats the case. Lets go out and take a look! With that, it skipped to the edge of the vige. Mike and the princess looked at each other and followed the little tree spirit, Stones, footsteps. Along the way, Stone talked to itself excitedly. Great, great, I can finally see the outside world. If it werent for you guys, I would have failed long ago. Its great to be friends with you guys. When I get out, I will definitely visit your home! We will be best friends forever! The little tree spirit kept talking, but Mike did not say a word. Obviously, the innocent little tree spirit did not realize that the two people behind it were not its own kind, but humans who had deceived it. Mike did not know whether to tell Stone the truth nor did he know how to start the conversation. Soon, they arrived at the edge of the vige. All the adult tree spirits greeted them along the way. They seemed to be able to feel the changes in the body of the little tree spirits, so they did not stop them. Instead, they showed a loving and respectful look. Although they were all adults, they seemed to have never left the vige. They could do nothing but encourage the behavior of the little tree spirit, Stone. As they walked further and further away from the vige, the surroundings gradually became foggy, just as the princess had said. However, the little tree spirit, Stones, body emitted a faint light. This light dispersed the fog around them, allowing them to see the road ahead clearly. Finally, they walked out of the thick fog and arrived at the Elwyn Forest. Looking at the sky outside, Stone cried out in surprise. Is this the outside world? Everything is so unbelievable! It turned its head, wanting to share its joy with Mike. However, Mike showed a hesitant expression. He thought for a moment and finally said, Stone, I think its time to tell you something. Chapter 119 - Race Will Not Affect Our Friendship

Chapter 119: Race Will Not Affect Our Friendship

You mean, you have news to tell me, right? Then hurry up, my friend, I cant wait any longer! Stone pretended to be very experienced as it extended one of its fingers and shook it. It felt that this action could make it seem like a mature tree spirit that was qualified to leave the vige. However, Mikes expression did not look good. The more Stone trusted him, the guiltier he felt. When he was in the Tree Spirit Vige, the question in the test had been very obvious. It was practically referring to their current situation! However, Stone was oblivious to it all. Because it had already regarded Mike and the princess as friends and family. Mike closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The little tree spirit face also became frozen. It seemed to have realized that its new friend was about to share some bad news. Sure enough. When Mike opened his eyes and said that sentence, Stone waspletely dumbfounded. Stone, listen actually, she and I are not tree spirits, we are humans. Hearing this, the little tree spirit waspletely dumbfounded. It took more than ten seconds before it came back to its senses. Stone widened its eyes and looked at Mike before it that looked nothing like it. Then, Stone opened its mouth wide and said in surprise, You mean, you are actually not a tree spirit, but a human?! Yes, thats what I meant. Mike nodded. [Youve hurt Stone, your friendliness has decreased to friendliness.] Stone continued to say, You mean, you lied to me before?! Yes thats right. Mike tried hard to keep himself calm. [Youve hurt Stone, your friendliness has decreased to peace ] The little tree spirit, Stone, reached out its hands to cover its head and shook its head repeatedly. Stone tried its best to find evidence to back Mike up. No, no, no, you must be joking, my friend. Dont you have the Tree Spirit Vige pass? Ive seen it before. It cant be fake. The princess lowered her head when she heard this. Mike sighed and bent down to support the little tree spirit, Stones, shoulder. Buddy, to tell you the truth, I picked it up outside. [Youve hurt the Stone. Your friendliness has decreased to indifference.] Upon hearing this, the little tree spirit came to a realization. So, youre not a tree spirit at all. Youre a human. Our friendship is all fake It seemed to be on the verge of copsing. However, Mike interrupted it. No, youre wrong about one thing. The little tree spirit, Stone, came back to its senses and looked at Mike in confusion. Mike also looked at the little tree spirit and said word by word, Our friendship is real, my friend. [You have touched Stone. Your friendliness has increased to fanatical faith.] The moment he received this message, Mike was slightly stunned. The friendship that was quickly built up before quickly crumbled after Mike told the truth. Though now, it had directly risen to the highest level. Mike was sure that this was not because of his skills. This was a real increase in friendliness. The little tree spirits pupils clearly dted a little. Stone was very shocked and very surprised. You mean, were still friends? Yes. Mike smiled and nodded. Even if youre not a tree spirit, youre still willing to be friends with me? Yes, yes. Seeing Mikes reaction, Stones mouth opened wide, revealing a happy smile again. Thats right, thats right, were friends, were good friends! it danced excitedly. It seemed as if the lies and deception from before did not affect their friendship at all. The differences between their races did not affect their friendship. They were friends. Best friends for life. Mike let go of the little tree spirit because he could see that the little guy wanted to dance. Sure enough, the moment Mike let go, Stone immediately jumped up and started humming a happy melody. Friends ~ Friends ~ We are good friends ~ Looking at the little tree spirit, Mike and the princess smiled and looked at each other. Obviously, Stone did not remember the questions in the test. However, that was not important. What was important was that this was an oue that everyone desired. So, are you going back to Tree Spirit Vige? Or are youing with me? Mike asked. Of course, Stone will stay with friends. The little tree spirit, Stone, revealed a mocking smile and reached out his elbow to bump Mikes calf. Yes, this was his maximum height. Okay, lets send the princess home. Mike carried the little tree spirit on his shoulder. The little tree spirit also raised its hands high and shouted excitedly, Yes, yes, lets send her home! .. Elwyn Forest was not far from the City of Light. In order to let the princess follow his pace, Mike did not use his Swift Steps skill. However, their speed was not slow. Very soon, the two people and the tree had already reached the City of Light. Of course, the yers along the way all cast curious gazes at this team with strange members. They had never seen yers and tree spirits get along peacefully. Moreover, two female yers even took the initiative to approach them. Oh my god, is that a baby tree spirit? Its so cute! I didnt expect the baby tree spirit to be so cute. I thought tree spirits were very scary creatures. The little tree spirit, Stone, stuck out its chest happily and put its hands on its waist. Yes, yes, Im very cute. Such a reaction made the two female yers happy again. Some of them even wanted to hold Stone in their arms and cuddle it. However, the princess, who had been away from home for so long, could not wait to go home. After she tactfully expressed that she and God yer still had things to do, the yers could only end the conversation with some regret. After all, no yer wanted to reduce the princesss friendliness because of such a small matter. It was not worth it. Soon, they smoothly arrived at the pce. When the king saw the princess, two lines of hot tears immediately flowed out from the wrinkled corners of his old eyes. My daughter, is it really you? Oh my god, great, youre finally back! He walked over excitedly and held the princesss hands. He sized up the princess and said, Oh my god, what have you been through during this period of time? Seeing your thin body, its as if my heart has been pierced ten thousand times by a sword. The princess was also full of tears. She turned her head to look at Mike and sobbed. Father, its all thanks to the respected God yer that I cane back safely. If it werent for him, Im afraid that I will be dead soon. After the princesss reminder, the king finally reacted. He looked at Mike and said with a serious face, God yer, I, Onivis Harvey, on behalf of the royal family, solemnly express my gratitude to you. You found my daughter, Onivis Alice. I will definitely reward you handsomely! Chapter 120 - The Legend of the Weapon Master, Kordontimus

Chapter 120: The Legend of the Weapon Master, Kordontimus

[You have saved the kings daughter. Friendliness + 200] Mike immediately received a system notification. Originally, he thought that this friendliness would only increase by 100, or even none. After all, Mike had only increased his friendliness by 100 afterpleting Wheat Field Guardian mission. He did not expect that in the kings eyes, the princess was more important than the food source of the whole country. Of course, this had nothing to do with Mike. The higher the friendliness, the better. He looked at the king and remained silent. The king did not bother to exchange polite greetings. He immediately looked at a trusted servant beside him and said, Go and bring me the certificate that I have been saving for a long time. The attendant revealed a surprised expression and asked, Are you referring to that certificate? The king nodded with a serious expression. The attendant did not dare to dy and immediately left the ce. Listening to their conversation, Mike was also a little curious. What exactly was that certificate? No matter what it was, it must be very valuable. While waiting, the king kept pulling Mike to praise him. Mike said, Dont worry about me. You two have been separated for a long time. You should talk. The king was very grateful for Mikes attitude, and he looked at Mike with more admiration. Soon, the servant came back. He held a sheepskin scroll carefully in his hand. From his careful attitude, one could tell how important this sheepskin scroll was. The king took the sheepskin scroll from the servant with a solemn expression. From his expression, Mike could see that the king seemed to be reluctant to part with it. This also made Mike more certain that this sheepskin scroll must be of extraordinary value. After a moment, the king finally spoke. Before I give you this reward, let me tell you a story first. When I was still very young, about 50 years ago, our human race once encountered a major crisis. Hearing this, Mike became serious. The beginning of such a story would often lead to a lot of important information, most likely an extremely rare hidden mission. The king continued, At that time, we humans could be said to be the most powerful nation on this continent, and all the races in the entire continent were unable to make an enemy out of us. However, this kind of strength would sometimes not bring us peace. On the contrary, it would instead bring disaster. Disaster? The little tree spirit stone could not help but repeat this word. The king looked at the little tree spirit stone and nodded seriously. Thats right, a disaster. The prosperity of a country is indeed a good thing, but the other races will not idly sit by and watch as we continue to prosper. If they neglected everything, perhaps one day they will be eliminated by us. They are afraid that this kind of situation will happen. Stone showed a puzzled expression and asked, But, as long as you agree to live in peace with each other, isnt that enough? Hearing such naive words, the kingughed loudly for a while, and then asked coldly, Whats the use of such a promise? Will they believe it? Little tree spirit, Stone, subconsciously replied, Why not? This time, the king was at a loss for words. In fact, if the other races really believed it, then the human race would definitely break such an agreement. This was because a race that was too pure would definitely not be able to survive. Human natures greed would lead to an invasion. Mike smiled helplessly and said to Stone, Dont interrupt others. Its impolite. The little tree spirit stuck out its tongue and whispered an apology. Then, it quietly looked at the king, looking forward to the next development of the story. Without these questions that were too pure to be answered, the king was relieved and continued to speak. At that time, almost all the races on the continent had joined forces and officially started a war with us humans. This battlested for a full ten years you know, no matter how strong we humans are, we cant be enemies with the entire continent. During these ten years, the strength of the human race gradually weakened, and in the end, it was almost at the point of destruction. At this critical moment of life and death, that person appeared. That person? the small tree spirit stone could not hold it in anymore and asked curiously. The king nodded, looked at Mike and asked, You should know the King of Heroes, Gilgamesh, right? Mike was slightly stunned, nodded and said, Yes, I know. Though what does this matter have to do with him? Mike thought that this story was rted to the mission of the Legend of the Hero, perhaps an important clue for the mission. Unfortunately, it wasnt. The king continued, The person who appeared at that time was Gilgameshs teacher, Kordontimus. Perhaps you havent heard of this name, but you must have heard of the title Weapon Master. after a moment of silence, Mike nodded. In fact, he had never heard of it. However, in order to prevent embarrassment, he still nodded. Seeing Mike nod, the king continued. At that time, Gilgamesh fought hard for many years and made outstanding military achievements, but he was still unable to turn the tide of the human races defeat. Helpless, he had no choice but to return to that ce and ask his teacher for help. ording to him, he knelt there for a whole month before Kordontimus was moved by Gilgameshs persistence. At that time, our human race was about to be utterly defeated. At thest moment, Kordontimus alone defeated hundreds of thousands of troops! Hearing this, the little tree spirit, Stone, let out a cry of surprise. My god, this man is too powerful! The king nodded and said, Thats right, he is the most powerful person I have ever seen in my life. He carries 18 weapons on his back. None of those weapons are ordinary. Moreover, in his hands, every single weapon will be fully utilized. His battle can be called art! Hearing this, Mikes brows had already furrowed. It sounded like this was indeed a very powerful person. However, what did this have to do with him? Hearing this, Mike already had some guesses. This so-called Proof was most likely a proof of obtaining a hidden ss. Moreover, this hidden ss might be what the king called a Weapon Master. As for the teacher, it was most likely Kordontimus. However, he could already use all his weapons. After all, he had not chosen any sses so far. For him, choosing a ss and then giving up all his weapons was a very stupid thing to do. Moreover, if he could only obtain this hidden ss and still be able to use these weapons after changing sses, it would not mean much to Mike. His expression was a little disappointed. The king saw Mikes expression, but he misunderstood something. He thought that Mike did not realize how powerful Kordontimus was. So the king narrowed his eyes mysteriously and added, Also, its said that all the human job instructors on this continent are students of Kordontimus! Hearing this, Mike finally reacted. All the instructors were students of Kordontimus? Does that mean that he can learn all the skills of all professions?! Chapter 121 - The Realm of the Weapon Master

Chapter 121: The Realm of the Weapon Master

At the thought of this possibility, Mike became somewhat interested. A master would definitely know the abilities of his disciples. However, a disciple might not necessarily know the masters abilities. That is to say, Mike might not only learn all the skills of a professional mentor. He might even learn one or two special skills. This would definitely greatly enhance Mikesbat ability. Even though Mike was already strong enough, who would refuse a greater upgrade? He smiled and asked, Excuse me, if Im not wrong, could this certificate be a ss change certificate? The king smiled and nodded, Thats right, its a ss change certificate. Now its yours. As he said that, he handed the sheepskin scroll to Mike. Mike smiled and reached out to take the sheepskin scroll. He opened it on the spot. The little tree spirit, Stone, who had been lying on Mikes shoulder, leaned forward. Its eyes widened as it eximed, Wow, this is amazing. Mike turned his head to look at the Stone. He raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile, What do you think? The little tree spirit, Stone, mimicked Mikes earlier behavior and narrowed its eyes. It pursed its lips and started to analyze seriously. Oh I cant read. Mike, The king, The princess, Why were you so excited if you couldnt read??? Mike rubbed his swollen temples and sighed. Forget it, Ill read it to you. Sometimes war is for peace, but it also dispels peace. Power never exist for the sake of killing. Protection is always stronger than plunder. Learning all the weapons in the world so that there will be no more weapons in the world. After reading this paragraph, the king frowned and was silent for a moment. This passage has touched me deeply. The person who wrote this passage is in a really high realm. The little tree spirit, Stone, also nodded in agreement. I agree with your point of view. Before Mike could speak, the princess covered her mouth and asked with a chuckle, You understand this passage? I dont. the little tree spirit spread out his hands. He did not seem to feel that there was anything wrong with it. Mike and the princess looked at each other and smiled helplessly. He looked at the little tree spirit, Stone, and smiled. In the future, you will understand the meaning of this paragraph, but I hope you will never understand it. Stone showed a dissatisfied expression and said, I dont understand. Your words are a little simr to what you just said. Mike shrugged and did not continue to say anything. The king interrupted at the right time, God yer, I think you can try to meet the Weapon Master. Maybe you can learn some powerful skills from him. Dont forget, we may still need to go through another battle. The Trolls and Dwarves have long been restless. As long as you learn the skills of the Weapon Master, we will definitely teach the Trolls and Dwarves a harsh lesson! The princess was shocked when she heard this. What? The Trolls and Dwarves want to fight us? She, who had disappeared half a month ago, obviously did not know this news. The king looked at Mike with a strange expression, but he did not say anything. Mike, on the other hand, understood this look. After all, the reason why this battle happened was because he had killed many NPCs in Victory City. However, how could Mike admit his mistake at this time? He pretended to be profound and said, Im sorry, I think If I use winning this war as a reason to look for the Weapon Master, he definitely wont ept me as a disciple. The king was slightly stunned and asked, Why? Havent you already obtained this ss change certificate? Mike pointed at the words on the sheepskin scroll and said, Its written very clearly on it. The king looked at the words on the sheepskin scroll and frowned again. After a long while, he still did not say another word. Because he knew that he could not meet and achieve the realm and thoughts expressed on the sheepskin scroll. No monarch was without ambition. They were educated to let our human race be stronger day by day and to be wary of other races. Having grown up in such an environment, almost every king was not a pacifist. Mike knew this, and he did not expect the king to understand. They had basically talked about everything, leaving only one question unasked. Then, where is this Weapon Master? This sentence pulled the kings thoughts back. He revealed an expression of reminiscence and said, I remember that he should be in the Violet Valley. Alright, I got it. Mike nodded slightly. Violet Valley was vast. It would not be easy to find a person. However, Mike had never thought that it would be easy, so he could still ept it in his heart. This time, he had really finished asking his questions. Mike directly took the small tree spirit, Stone, and left the pce. The king looked at Mikes back with a hint of worry in his eyes. The princess, on the other hand, was a little disappointed. After this parting, no one knew when their next meeting would be. .. After leaving the pce, the little tree spirit, Stone, which was lying on Mikes shoulder, asked, Friend, are we going to look for the Weapon Master next? Mike smiled and turned his head to look at his innocent friend, asking in return, Then how do you think we should look? The Violet Valley is very big. The little tree spirit, Stone, asked curiously, How big? About the size of a hundred Tree Spirit Viges, Mike casually gave an example. Although the little tree spirit did not know how much a hundred was, he knew that it was a very big number, at least much bigger than five. It showed a surprised expression. Thats really too big. Im afraid we wont be able to find the Weapon Master that easily. Yeah, so I thought of a good idea. Mike stood in front of a building with a smile. This was a shabby bar. Mike had been to this bar countless times before he was reborn. Plus, he had been here a few times after he was reborn. He pushed open the wooden door of the bar, and the shabby wooden door immediately creaked. Obviously, the wooden door had not been maintained for a long time, and the bartender who was quietly wiping his ss did not seem to care about the sound of the wooden door and the new customers. Simrly, Mike did not care much about the bartender. After entering the bar, he looked straight into a corner. Although the lights were dim, Mike still easily found his target. Because he liked to sit in that corner most of the time. Mike walked over with a smile and sat opposite the man very naturally. He shouted to the bartender, Hello, please give this gentleman a ss of rum and put it on my bill. The little tree spirit, Stone, nced at the man and could not help but ask Mike, Who is he? Mike did not answer but just looked at the man with a smile. When the man heard this, he raised his head to look at Mike and revealed a drunken smile. Isnt this the respected Lord God yer? Why, do you finally want to change your ss to be a handsome sharpshooter? Chapter 122 - The Man Who Lives on the Peak, Return to the Cult

Chapter 122: The Man Who Lives on the Peak, Return to the Cult

Mike wanted tough. Judging from Allens appearance, a sharpshooter had nothing to do with being handsome. Look at him. His cheeks were always flushed red because he was always drunk. His eyelids never seemed to open. His stubble and hair were always in a messy state that made him looked as if he was a homeless man. Therefore, Allens words were not persuasive at all. Of course, Mike did note to him for this. He just wanted to ask about something. Hello, Allen. I want to ask you about someone. Mike took the rum from the bartenders tray, put it on the table, and pushed it in front of Allen. As an alcoholic, Allen naturally would not refuse this ss of rum. He immediately picked up the ss and gulped down arge mouthful. The rum in the ss immediately dropped by more than half. Allen looked at Mike with a burning gaze and did not say anything. Mike understood and turned his head with a smile. Another ss of rum. Oh right, give this little tree spirit a ss of beer. The book said that nts liked to drink beer. Perhaps many people did not know about this, but Mike happened to see it, so he knew about it. The little tree spirit Stone asked curiously, What is beer? Beer? Mike smiled and touched its head. A drink that can replenish nutrients for you. Cool, I cant wait to try it. The little tree spirit Stone jumped off Mikes shoulder andid on the bartenders table. Allen, on the other hand, said very cooperatively, Thank you for your rum, then may I ask what God yer wants to know? Allen said absent-mindedly while tasting the remaining rum in the cup as he looked at the bar counter. Mike looked at the drunkard in front of him and mentioned a name with a smile and a calm tone. Kordontimus. At this moment, Allen froze. His gaze turned from a drunken haze to an eagle-like sharpness. His expression changed from a cynical teasing to an unprecedented seriousness. He looked at Mike and asked word by word, Where did you learn this name? Why are you looking for him? The smile on Mikes face became even more obvious. From Allens reaction, it could be seen that the kings information was correct. To tell you the truth, I heard it from the king. There is a strong man named Kordontimus who left behind a sheepskin scroll. It seems that those who have the scroll can learn from Kordontimus. As he spoke, he took out the sheepskin scroll, but he did not hand it to Allen. He only gave Allen a nce. However, this nce made Allens eyes reveal a hint of surprise. Thats right, I this sheepskin scroll, its the only one in the world I mean, I didnt expect that someone can actually obtain this. Mike smiled as he put away the scroll and said, In the eyes of those who pursue power, this scroll is priceless. But in the eyes of many people, power is not as important as money. Perhaps someone identally obtained it and sold it for a good price, who knows? None of this is important. Now that its in my hands, can you lead the way? The second ss of rum was delivered by the bartender, but Allen did not continue drinking. He just looked at Mike. Only the little tree spirit was left at the bar with a happy sigh after tasting the beer. After a while, Allen took out a crumpled cigarette from his waist and lit it up. He took a deep breath, then looked at Mike and said, I can tell you his approximate location, but I wont take you there. Or rather, I never want to see him again. Why? Mike showed an interested look. There must be a reason why Allen did not want to go there again. Though Allen shook his head and avoided his question. Instead, he continued, You know about Violet Valley, right? Mike nodded. In Violet Valley lies the tallest mountain peak. Kordontimus is at the top of the mountain. You can go now. After saying this, Allen leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes. Mike knew that the other party was unwilling to continue. He stood up and said with a smile, Thank you for your information. Your expenses today are all on me. He turned back to look at the bartender, but the bartender did not seem to have any objections. Stone, lets go. Mike walked slowly to the bar counter and picked up Stone. However, Stone held the cup tightly and refused to let go. Wait a minute, buddy, this drink is too cool. Let me finish it! After Stone poured the remaining beer into its mouth, it reluctantly looked at the bar behind the bartender before leaning back on Mikes shoulder. Mike felt that maybe Stone and Allen could be best friends. They really hit it off, in terms of drinking. .. After leaving the bar, Stone asked, Are we going to Violet Valley now? Mike thought for a moment and answered, Yes, but we might pass by a ce on the way. Where? the little tree spirit Stone asked curiously. A cemetery. Ok ok, lets go to the cemetery. the little tree spirit Stone was always excited. Mike even wondered if Stone knew what cemetery meant. With that, the man and the tree left the City of Light. Violet Valley was in the West. Moreover, Victory City was in the middle of the City of Light and Violet Valley. In other words, they would pass by Victory City on the way to Violet Valley. Since they were going, they might as well go to the base of the cult. The distance was not far, and Mike soon arrived. This time, Mike did not see Tiffany in the cemetery. Perhaps the cult would change a corpse every time to recruit new people. Because he had been here once, Mike easily found the empty tombstone that had no inscriptions. He imitated Tiffanys behavior and knocked on the tombstone. Then, the floor in front of the tombstone sank, revealing the hidden stairs. Wow, this is really cool, the little tree spirit Stone eximed. Mike smiled and directly stepped in. After walking through the long stairs and corridors, Mike arrived at therge room he had been to thest time. The ck-robed man was still standing there, exactly where he had been before, as if he would never move his position. Mike took a step forward and said, Ive finished what I was previously told to do. When the ck-robed man heard this, he said in a somewhat dissatisfied tone, I will record your contribution, but you took too long. Lord Evil God needs more nutrients. Then, you should redo this mission again. The ck-robed man issued this mission to Mike again. He felt that this new member should leave this ce toplete the mission. However, Mike did not do so. He smiled and said, Well, the new mission has beenpleted. Please note my contribution. Chapter 123 - Just by Standing Here, the Mission Will Be Automatically Completed?

Chapter 123: Just by Standing Here, the Mission Will Be Automatically Completed?

What? The ck-robed man was slightly stunned. He had just received the mission. What kind of joke was this? He wanted to say something, but his words were stuck in his throat, and they refused toe out. Because he was surprised to find that Mikes mission had indeed beenpleted. You how did you do it? You dont have to worry about that. Just note my contribution. Mike said with a smile, his tone extremely calm. The ck-robed man looked deeply at Mike and finally nodded. Okay, Ill note your contribution. Then, you go and repeat this mission again. Mike received a new mission, but he still did not move his feet. That was right, he was waiting for his clone to kill 100 creatures. ording to the mission that Mike gave to the clone, the clone should be constantly killing monsters. Moreover, with arge area of effect, it was not difficult toplete this mission. It just needed to find a ce where there were not many yers. As for how long it would take to kill 100 creatures A few seconds were sufficient. Sure enough, a few secondster, Mike saw the notification of the missionspletion. Mike spoke again, The mission ispleted. Note my contribution. The ck-robed man was silent. He did not say anything else and once again issued a new mission to Mike. It was the same killing of 100 creatures. Afterpleting it, he would receive 20 contribution points. Now, Mike already had 60 contribution points. Two morepletions and he would be able to reach 100 points. Then, he would be able to advance from a trainee to an official believer. This was the purpose of Mikes visit. He wanted to know what skills an official believer could learn. After repeating the mission twice more, Mike had collected 100 contribution points. Furthermore, all of this took less than two minutes. Ok, you are now an official believer, but if you want to continue advancing, you have to increase your contribution points. The ck-robed man said so. So, do I continue to repeat the mission? No, of course not. the ck-robed man shook his head. Next, you need to kill 100 members of other sects. A new quest was released. [The enemy of Lord Evil God ] [Kill 100 members of the enemy sect and receive 1,000 contribution points.] The quests dialog box was blue, and the reward was not bad. 1,000 contribution points. Contribution points could not only be used to promote ones status in a sect but they could also be used as a currency. That was right, yers could use contribution points to exchange for some of the sects resources or other rewards. Mike nodded and epted the mission. In any case, Mike was going to kill the members of the Ragnaros Cult. This mission could be carried out at the same time as the Death Gods mission, and there would not be any conflicts. After settling the missions, Mike asked again, Then, I have be an official believer. Can I obtain a new skill? I mean the mysterious power bestowed by the evil God. Hearing this, the ck-robed man finally returned to the state when they first met. Heughed softly. Hehehe, you are indeed very greedy. You have a clear goal in the Evil God Cult. This is actually very good because this will let you be clear about the things you need to do. Since you have already raised your status in the Evil God Cult, then Lord Evil God will naturally bestow you with greater power. However, you will need to pay some contribution points. Mike did not express any dissatisfaction about this, because many sects were like this. If low-level members wanted to receive high-level rewards, the requirements were often level advancement and also payment of contribution points. These two points could not be separated. If you had a lot of contribution points, but your level was insufficient, you still would not be able to obtain those rewards. Because you were not qualified. However, this was also a consideration for the yer. Because, if the yer in one sect had been promoted to a certain status, it will be very difficult for the yer to join other sects. Take Mike for example. If he was just a trainee member, then if he quit the Evil God Cult and re-join another cult, there would not be any consequences. However, now Mike was already an official member, so if he quit the Evil God Cult and re-join another cult. The difficulty would be much higher. The higher Mikes status was in the Evil God Cult, the more stringent the requirements would be to change sects. Moreover, it would be much more difficult for him to advance than others. Therefore, normal yers would not change sects after choosing one. However, Mike was different. He would leave the cult sooner orter. That was because he still had the Cult Extermination mission. The reward of this mission was quite attractive to him. Therefore, he needed to think about when he should leave before he advanced to a higher status. Of course, if Mike did not want to join other sects, he did not have to think about that. For now, Mike was just an official believer and his position was not high, so he did not have to think about leaving for the time being. At least he could wait until his contribution points reached a certain amount and exchanged them for a good reward before he thought about leaving. After thinking through these questions, Mike turned around and left. There was no point in staying here any longer. He passed through a long corridor and stairs, and when he reached the ground, Stone breathed heavily and said, Thank god, were finally out. I really dont like that ce. Mike raised his eyebrows and smiled. Why? The little tree spirit Stone pinched its nose and said, I think that guy in the ck robe has an unpleasant smell. The little tree spirit Stones disgusted expression was extremely funny to Mike. Heughed and said, Then why dont we go to the Violet Valley and have a look? Okay, okay, lets go to the Violet Valley! The little tree spirit excitedly stretched out its hand and pointed forward, which made it feel like a captain. However, it was actually pointing in the wrong direction. After Mike set off, the little tree spirit Stone quietly changed the direction it was pointing in and said nothing about it. It was as if it pretended that it had been pointing in the right direction from the beginning. Victory City was close to the City of Light, but it was still some distance from the Violet Valley. Mike had to cross arge forest, then arge in, and finally the Violet Valley. For the journey, an ordinary yer might need an hour. However, if Mike focused on traveling, he only needed half an hour. Originally, Mike nned to travel quietly and directly arrive at Violet Valley. Though he seemed to attract idents. Listen, robbery! Hand over all your gold coins, and Ill let you go. When Mike passed through the forest. More than ten bandits with malicious smiles blocked in front of Mike. Looking at the scene in front of him, Mike revealed a smile. You may not believe this, but when I robbed people back then, people automatically gave me their money. Chapter 124 - The Bandit Gang’s Stronghold, the Familiar Totem

Chapter 124: The Bandit Gangs Stronghold, the Familiar Totem

When Mike said this, the group of bandits immediately showed a disdainful expression and burst intoughter. Hahaha, offering money to you? Do you think you are One of the banditsughed impudently and said so. However, he stopped halfway through his sentence. He wanted to say, Do you think youre God yer? Though he now saw Mikes ID. [God yer] You, you, you The bandit said three you in a row, and the intense nervousness made him speechless. Mike saw this and smiled slightly. Obviously, even the bandits had heard of his name. They seemed afraid. You are actually the respected God yer, you are my idol! I worship you very much!!! The bandit said excitedly. What? Mike waspletely dumbfounded. Why was this bandit so excited? Shouldnt they be afraid? However, it was not just this bandit. The others also came forward, expressing their emotions nervously and excitedly. Your previous robbery was a great feat. It was the glory of our bandit world! Ive never seen anyone who could make the victims voluntarily give up their money. Youre simply too amazing! I even heard that you haveunched a killing feast in Victory City. Those b*stards were all killed by you. Thats great! I cant believe that you actually appeared in front of us. God yer in person!!! I actually met you I want to write a letter to my mother, I want to tell her that I have an achievement sob sob sob. There was even a bandit who shed tears of excitement on the spot. Looking at the reactions of these people in front of him, it was as if he was watching an absurdedy. Robbing money, killing people, massacring cities were things to be proud of? He was clearly Wait a minute! Mike suddenly understood. First of all, Mikes passive skill Human Affinity caused all human NPCs to have a respectful friendship toward Mike. Secondly, Mikes honor points were still negative. Moreover, it was more than -500,000. This caused Mikes reputation to be notorious. This caused other normal NPCs to have aplicated feeling when they saw Mike. He is a well-respected notorious viin. Yes, it sounded ridiculous, but it was the truth, and that was how the NPCs saw Mike. However, this gang of bandits was not like this. In their eyes, Mike was also a well-respected viin.. However, they did not think that anything there was wrong with this feeling. Because they themselves worshipped viins. So, it was not strange for such a scene to appear. Mike looked at the bandits in front of him that looked as if they had seen their idol, and he was unsure whether tough or cry. He waved his hand and said, Okok, you dont have to say anymore. Since you dont intend to trouble me, then Ill leave first. After saying this, Mike nned to continue moving forward. Anyway, these bandits would most likely not stop him. However, he guessed wrong again. No, you cant leave. One of the bandits stopped Mike. Mike said in puzzlement, You want to cause me trouble? No, no, no, you misunderstood. the bandit immediately became cautious and said carefully, I mean, if you dont mind, can youe to our mountain stronghold to drink some beer? You know, our boss admires you very much. Drink beer? Meet with the bandit boss? Mike was not interested at all. He only wanted to go to the Violet Valley to find the Weapon Master and then learn all his skills. Mike wanted to refuse, but the little tree spirit Stone on his shoulder became excited. Wait, are you talking about drinking beer? I like drinking beer! Ever since Stone drank that ss of beer, it became extremely interested in drinking wine. Obviously, this did not match its age. Nevertheless, nts did like to drink beer. Mike began to regret ordering a ss of beer for Stone. However, since Stone had already said so, Mike naturally would not let Stone down. Then okay, we can only drink a little. We cant dy for too long. Mike helplesslypromised. The little tree spirit Stone shouted excitedly. Thats great, thats great. Lets go drink! Thus, a dozen bandits brought Mike and the little tree spirit Stone into the forest path. .. Along the way, the bandits were boasting to Mike about how powerful and magnificent their bandit group was. Though when Mike stood in front of the mountain stronghold, Mike ultimately remained silent. This is your stronghold? Mike asked with a puzzled face. The bandits did not say anything. They looked a little embarrassed. This stronghold in front of them To put it nicely, it was a stronghold. To put it bluntly, it was clearly a slightly bigger thatched house. Above the main door was a simple, faded pattern. It seemed to be the totem of their bandit group. Wasnt it supposed to be powerful? Was this all? One of the bandits coughed twice and said, Dont mind these details. The size of the stronghold doesnt mean anything. At least our stronghold has a lot of good wine! He took the lead and walked into the stronghold. The other bandits alsoughed and invited Mike into the stronghold. Mike sighed and stayed silent. He only felt that the totem on the thatched hut looked familiar. Although he followed the bandits directly into the stronghold. However, he had already made up his mind to quickly finish drinking and leave. It did not seem as if there were any valuable items or clues here. Just as he entered the main gate of the stronghold and came to the courtyard in front of the hall, their boss had alreadye out to wee him. Oh my god, I didnt expect you to reallye, respected God yer. A viin like you whomits all kinds of crimes, kills innocents, and is notorious is simply the benchmark of our industry. When Mike heard these words, it did not sound like praise no matter how he looked at it. However, the bandit boss spoke very sincerely, so Mike could only ept these pliments. Come,e,e. I have a lot of precious liquor here to entertain you. The bandit boss warmly took Mikes hand and led him into the hall. Just as he entered the hall, Mike once again saw the pattern at the main entrance. This pattern was facing the entrance of the main hall, and it was painted at the top. It did not lookplicated at all. It was just a ming knife and a gold coin. It was very bandit-like. The problem was, the pattern looked oddly familiar. Mike felt that he must have seen it in Second World in his previous life! Chapter 125 - The Treasure of the Fire Blade Gang, the Dragon’s Roar That Resounded

Chapter 125: The Treasure of the Fire de Gang, the Dragons Roar That Resounded Throughout Second World

In the dpidated ce, a group of people was happily chatting around a wooden table. Lord God yer, did you know that our gang was very powerful in the past. There isnt a nation on the entire continent that isnt afraid of us. Even the army would be terrified at the sound of our name! The bearded gang leader, Anderson, was drunk and bragging about the past of the organization. The other bandits seemed to have gotten used to their bosss appearance and were unbothered by him. They were all apuding the little tree spirit Stone. Yes, Stone waspletely drunk now and was on the table dancing with a ss of wine. It was hard to imagine what a drunk and blushing tree spirit would look like. The bark of the tree had turned purple. Mike looked at the mess and felt helpless. He did not know how things had turned out this way. He had only nned to drink a ss of alcohol and leave, what he did not expect was to sit for an hour. Thinking of this, he looked at the picture on the wall again. The ming knife and the gold coin. Sure enough, Mike must have seen this picture before, but he really could not remember when and where he had seen it. At this time, the bearded bandit leader Anderson noticed Mikes line of sight. He followed Mikes line of sight and looked at the wall. Then, he grinned and revealed a proud look. Do you recognize this pattern? No wonder. After all, this is the symbol of our Fire de Gang. Hearing this, Mike was slightly stunned. Fire de Gang? Mike had an impression of this name! However, he could not remember the specific matter. He needed Anderson to keep sharing for him to trigger his memory. In fact, Anderson did not need him to ask anything. He just continued on sharing. Ever since a long, long time ago, the Fire de Gang was already a very powerful force on the continent. Its said that our seniors had been constantly torturing and killing people on this continent. They were simply the viins among viins. At that time, the continent even started an era of great bandits because of our Fire de Gang. When Anderson said these words, there was no shame on his face. He even felt very proud. When Mike heard this, he found it ridiculous. The era of the great bandits? Why did this word sound so hard to ept? However, Mike did not interrupt him. Instead, he listened quietly. He needed to know more. When Anderson said this, he put on a rather pretentious and mysterious smile. Then, in a pretentious and mysterious manner, he used his hand to cover his mouth. Finally, he said in a pretentious and mysterious tone, It is said that our Fire de Gang had once umted wealth that could rival a nation. Moreover, all of it was hidden somewhere in this world. The previous leader told me this before he died. Treasure, power, honor everything was ced there by the founder of the era of the great bandits. Go and find it. As long as you find that treasure, you can get everything! Although he was acting very mysterious, as if it was a secret that he could not tell others. Though his voice was not soft at all. All the underlings heard it! Theyined excitedly. Boss, you never mentioned this! Anderson smiled smugly and said. This is the top secret of our Fire de Gang. How can I let you know? If not for God yers presence, I wouldnt have said it. He looked at Mike proudly, as if he had just told a big secret. Mike, on the other hand, waspletely speechless. Wasnt this a scene from OnePiece?! He reached out and rubbed his swollen temple. He felt that this Second World game was too ridiculous. Mike looked at the picture on the wall again. A ming knife and gold coins. He listened to Andersons bragging. For example. They once robbed a small countrys treasure house. Once, they defeated a countrys army. These all came out of his mouth. It seemed that Anderson had nothing new to say. Mike sighed in his heart. It did not seem as if he would have any gains this time. He failed to remember the rted matter after all. After all, what Anderson said was too long ago. At that time, Mike had not entered Second World, so it was normal for him to not know. However, when Anderson came to thest part of his bragging, Mike suddenly looked at Anderson. Let me tell you one more thing. When you hear it, dont be so surprised and dislocate your jaw. Its said that our Fire de Gang even snatched a dragon egg in the past! All the underlings had already started listening seriously, including little tree spirit Stone. When they heard this, they all let out gasps of surprise. Oh my god, is it really a dragon egg? This is simply too unbelievable! Yeah, yeah, its too unbelievable. The bandits and Stone were discussing. Meanwhile, Mike looked at Anderson in surprise because he remembered something. In his previous life, he seemed to have heard of some legends. ording to the timeline, it was an incidence that would happen three years from now. A dragons roar came from somewhere in Second Worlds big region, startling all the yers and NPCs. A dragon meant power. In Second World, power meant extremely high benefits! All therge guilds immediately mobilized their subordinates to begin the search. Finally, they found a hidden door in the Vollu Mountain. The dragons roar came from inside a door! There was a veryrge pattern on the door of the cave. Furthermore, this pattern was the same as the Fire de Gangs totem! A knife with mes and gold coins! Thinking of this, Mike squinted his eyes and sneaked a nce at Andersons waist. There was a token hanging there. On it was also the symbol of the Fire de Gang. Mike thought of something again. At that time, the big guilds had thought of countless ways, but they could not open the door of the cave. Regardless of the usage of force or magic, it waspletely useless. There seemed to be a very, very powerful enchantment on the door. Also, in the middle of the door, there was a small groove. It was the shape of a token. Everyone came to a conclusion. This door had to be opened by a special token. Moreover, the token on Andersons waist seemed to be the key to open the door! Mike finally remembered everything at this moment. As long as he obtained this token, he would definitely be able to obtain a huge harvest! For example a dragon egg! He could not help but think in his heart, how should he obtain the token on Andersons waist. However, in the next moment, apletely unexpected scene appeared. Anderson actually took down the token on his waist, directly handed it over with both hands, and gave it to Mike. Please take over the Fire de Gang, Master God yer. Only you can bring the Fire de Gang back to glory! Chapter 127 - Version Activity, the King’s Army and the Bandit Alliance Had Gathered Separately!

Chapter 127: Version Activity, the Kings Army and the Bandit Alliance Had Gathered Separately!

Hearing these three announcements, Mike looked at Anderson with a puzzled gaze. This nce made Andersons entire body tremble. At this moment, he felt a little guilty. Can it be that God yer found out about the curse? It shouldnt be! He hasnt even robbed the money yet. How can he have known about it so quickly? Just as his thoughts were running wild, Mike spoke. Do you know about the Bandit Alliance? Bandit Alliance?Anderson was slightly stunned. This question came unexpectedly, so he could not react in time. Moreover, this was the first time he had heard of the term Bandit Alliance. After a short moment of shock, Anderson gave an answer. Im sorry, leader, Ive never heard of the Bandit Alliance. Mike narrowed his eyes as he scrutinized the bearded bandit in front of him. Although Anderson felt ufortable from being stared at, Mike could tell that he really did not know about the Bandit Alliance. Mike looked at the other bandits, The bandits looked at each other with a puzzled expression, then shook their heads one after another. We dont know anything about the Bandit Alliance either. Ive never heard of it. How can bandits be organized? This doesnt make sense. These reactions were rather normal. Since they did not know, Mike did not ask any more questions. He had originally nned to say something, but he had forgotten about it. He sat back down and started thinking about the Bandit Alliance again. After all, he had yed Second World for 30 years in his previous life. Perhaps he had once received news rted to it. If he could recall anything, it would be much easier to handle the situation. .. At this moment, the City of Light was already bustling with people. All the yers had gathered in front of the pce. Their eyes were filled with anticipation as they looked at the king on the steps. The king, on the other hand, was looking at the group of adventurers in front of him with a solemn expression. Warriors, its time for you to make a contribution to the human race. I just received news that the core gang of the Bandit Alliance, the Fire de Gang, has reappeared on this continent. In order to protect our homnd and prevent the people from being invaded by bandits, we must go and eliminate these viins. In this expedition, I will personally lead 10,000 of the bravest royal guards to battle. All the adventurers and warriors can go together. Those who make a contribution will be rewarded handsomely! Hearing this, all the yers could not help but look at the 10,000 solemn-looking soldiers behind the king. These were NPCs. They did not expect that the NPCs would actually bring them to y in the version event. It was simply exhrating. That was right, the yers treated the announcement triggered by Mike as a version event. After all, in everyones eyes, this was a game. Whenever something big happened in Second World, it would be considered a version event. The yers were very happy, but the kings mood was very heavy. Many years ago, the Bandit Alliance was like cancer on the continent. They did all kinds of evil! They burned, killed, and tortured! They were like locusts. Wherever they went, that ce would be turned into ruins. Moreover, the core gang of the Bandit Alliance, the Fire de Bandits. They were once extremely powerful. Even the armies of many small nations were unable to resist them. However, from a certain day many years ago, the Fire de Gang had gone into hiding and disappeared. Because of the disappearance of the core gang, the affiliated gangs of the Bandit Alliance had to go into hiding. Without the Fire de Gang, those gangs were not worth being afraid of. It was because of this that the continent became slightly more peaceful. No one knew where they were hiding, but the vignce of the royal family had never disappeared. Therefore, the king decided to lead the army and adventurers to march together today, in order topletely annihte the Bandit Alliance! So that they would never appear again! Thinking of this, the king could not help but sigh in his heart. If only God yer was in the City of Light, then this battle could be easily won. After all, it was the God yer! As the Commander of the Adventurer Legion, it was perfectly reasonable to ask God yer to lead his Adventurer Legion to participate in the battle. When the time came, a reward would be enough. However, now? God yers whereabouts were unknown. Adventurers were like that. Their whereabouts were unpredictable. You could never know where they would be and what they would be doing now. Hopefully, he will receive the news before the war starts and rush over to join the war, the king muttered to himself. Then, he braced himself and said loudly, All troops, set off for Pavaro Forest!!! .. On the other side, the stronghold of the Fire de Gang was also packed with people. The Lightning Gang is here to meet the alliance! The Wild Wolf Gang is here to meet the alliance! The Frost Gang is here to meet the alliance! The leaders of the bandit gangs shouted loudly. Behind them were countless of their subordinates. Looking at the scene in front of them, all the members of the Fire de Gang were dumbfounded. At first, they thought that these people were here to attack them, they definitely were not expecting them to have a friendly attitude. They were even a little excited. That was right, it was the kind of excitement of meeting a legendary big shot. All of this made the members of the Fire de Gang feel very magical, surreal. However, they really did happen. At this moment, Mike was standing in front of the mountain stronghold, sizing up these bandits in front of him. You What are you here for? Mike decided to ask directly. Upon hearing this, the bandits immediately answered. Though as bandits, how could they answer in an orderly manner? They were all saying their own things. All the answers were mixed together, so no one could hear a single word clearly. The whole scene was chaotic. Mike rubbed his ears and shouted, Quiet, answer them one by one! Lets start with you. He pointed at a bald, brawny man. The brawny man coughed and raised his hand. Weve received news that the Fire de Gang have reappeared on the continent. Moreover, the king seems to be sending an army to attack the Fire de Gang. Although Ive only taken over the Wild Wolf Gang for a year, the previous leader made it very clear that if it werent for the Fire de Gang, our Bandit Alliance wouldnt be so powerful. Now that the king wants to send people to attack the boss of our Bandit Alliance, our bandit groups naturally have toe over and help! This sentence immediately attracted the approval of everyone, then cheers resounded throughout the entire mountain stronghold. Mike frowned slightly. This sentence contained a lot of information. He needed to figure it out bit by bit. So, he asked again, You just said that you received the news? Who told you that the Fire de Gang had reappeared on the continent? The shirtless bald man was slightly stunned and scratched his head. Im not too sure, but I did receive the news. Hearing this, Mike understood. It seemed that the version event had been triggered. Chapter 128 - Attack the City of Light? Stop Joking!

Chapter 128: Attack the City of Light? Stop Joking!

After all, Mike was a 30-year-old veteran gamer, so he naturally had the habits of a gamer. When all the NPCs in the world suddenly received a certain piece of information, it would essentially be recognized as a version event. In other words, it was a habit. This situation was very much like an irresistible supreme will controlling the thoughts of the NPCs in Second World. As mentioned before, the friendliness setting was also the same. After Mike learned of this, he asked again, Then, where did you get the news that the king ising to attack? It was someone I positioned in the City of Light who told me. This time, the shirtless bald man answered very decisively. Mike nodded. A situation like this was not considered a version event. The first piece of news could be understood as something that could not be defied or changed. The whole world would know about the appearance of the Fire de Gang. There was no way to stop it. It could not be hidden even if one wanted to. The second piece of news was not a version event. This was a consequence of the subsequent events. That was why the bandit leader had received information from his underlings and not found out about this matter out of the blue. Just as he was thinking, the shirtless bald man spoke again. The kings army might arrive here soon. Do we need to discuss a countermeasure first? Hearing the word countermeasure, Mike was a little surprised. After all, the image of this guy in front of him had nothing to do with wisdom. Look at him. He was shirtless, bald, and had long scars on his face and body. He also looked fierce and looked like he had been living a life of bloodshed. What countermeasures could such a persone up with? Mike could not help but ask, What do you have in mind? Please tell us and let us hear it. The shirtless bald man said, I think we should strike first and attack the City of Light directly. How about this? Hearing this, before Mike had time to react, the bandit leaders apuded and cheered. This n is not bad. I think we can do it! It sounds good. If we can take down the City of Light, wont we be able to be the king? Its not your turn to be the king. We must definitely let the boss of the Fire de Gang be the king! But we can all be nobles! Hahaha, be nobles? I like it! The leaders of the bandits discussed among themselves, and their underlings behind them were also excited. If their boss became a noble, then they, as underlings, would definitely gain a lot of benefits. In the future, there would be no need to go through so much trouble to rob money. It would be more convenient to directly rob the shops in the city! These bandits were very excited, but the members of the Fire de Gang were stunned. Since the beginning, they had been in a state of confusion. These guys actually wanted to attack the City of Light? Are they crazy? Were just bandits! Moreover, why would they let the boss of our Fire de Gang be the king? Is it because our boss is God yer? If thats the case, it makes sense The Fire de Gang thought to themselves. Because they were now part of Mike, in theory, they were not an independent NPC organization of Second World, but an organization of yers. Therefore, they were not affected by the version event. The Fire de Gang could not understand these bandits arrival and the manyments they made upon their arrival. They had no idea that the Fire de Gang used to be the core gang of the Bandit Alliance. They could not imagine that these bandits, who totaled up to arge number of people, actually came to rely on the Fire de Gang. To them, the Fire de Gang was just a small gang. They usually stole a little money so they could live on. As for the bragging of the former leader, Anderson, everyone naturally never believed it. Now that so many bandit groups hade to rely on the Fire de Gang, they had understood it as the banditsing here to rely on God yer. Otherwise, it would not make sense. Since that was how they understood it, they usually acted in a small-scaled manner. As for attacking the City of Light, they were naturally unwilling. The city, the rule of the royal family, the army. These were all at a different level from them. In their eyes, those were all high and mighty forces that could not be resisted. So, they all looked at their new leader, God yer. They hoped that God yer would reject this proposal. Even though their new leader waswless, evil, and even dared to massacre arge number of people in Victory City. Please dont agree, I beg you. They thought in their hearts. The next moment, Mike finally raised his hand and signaled for everyone to listen to him. Indeed, everyone quieted down and waited for Mike to speak. Everyone, as the new leader of the Fire de Gang, I will naturally think of everyone. However, there is one thing I want to make clear to everyone first. That is, we absolutely can not attack the City of Light! Hearing this, the members of the Fire de Gang let out a sigh of relief. Thank god, their boss had not gone crazy. The other gang members showed disappointed expressions, and some of them were even a little dissatisfied. There were at least 10,000 bandits here, what was there to be afraid of? If the leader of the Bandit Alliance was not Mike but someone else, they might have already started a rebellion. However, God yer was a worthy viin, so they chose to ept it. At least they could listen to the thoughts of God yer first. After Mike said that, he deliberately paused for a moment, to see everyones reaction. Seeing that no one protested, he continued. Although we cant attack the City of Light, it doesnt mean that were afraid! If the king wants to bring people to attack us, then well fight them directly! Hearing this, the bandits revealed excited expressions. Good, thats right! If he did not have this kind of courage, how could he be qualified to be the leader of the Bandit Alliance? So what if it was the King? Fight them! The other members of the bandit group thought so, but the members of the Fire de Gang were so scared that their faces turned pale. Didnt we agree not to fight just now? Why are we suddenly going to fight again? Is it toote to run away now? Everyones mood was yed by Mikes words. If Mike wanted them to be excited, they would be excited. If Mike wanted them to be nervous, they would be nervous. Mike was very satisfied with this. It seemed that these guys were a group of simple-minded bandits. In that case, it was easy. Mike smiled and proposed a new topic. What I said was, if the king wants to fight us, we will fight. But, what if the king wants to give us money? After saying this, everyone quieted down. The king wanted to give us money? Chapter 129 - Making Enemies With God Slayer? What a Joke!

Chapter 129: Making Enemies With God yer? What a Joke!

Boss, are you joking? One of the bandit leaders asked as he could no longer resist. Mike slowly nced at the bandit leaders in front of him, shook his head lightly, and said, No, Im not joking. Im serious. If the king gives us money, well spare them. Seeing the young and handsome leader in front of them say such domineering words, everyone became excited. If the king gives us money, well spare them. Perhaps no one else in the world would dare to say that, right? As expected of the boss of the Bandit Alliance, God yer! At this moment, they felt that their choice ofing over to gather was the best decision of their lives! Just as everyone was feeling excited, the sound of footsteps could be faintly heard from the ins outside the forest. It was the sound of arge group of peoples footsteps. They subconsciously turned their heads to look in that direction. Boss, they seem to being this way! the shirtless and bald leaders eyes revealed a greedy look. Mike smiled and said, Since there are guests here, then we owners should be more enthusiastic. Brothers, follow me! With one sentence, the mighty Bandit Alliance army followed Mikes footsteps and walked toward the source of the footsteps. A few bandit leaders felt as if their lives had peaked. Looking at the subordinates behind them, it could be described as an army. The Fire de Gangs stronghold was not far from the edge of the forest. In just a few minutes, the people at the front of the army had already arrived on the ins. This included Mike and the leaders of the other bandit groups. When they saw the real army in front of them, the other bandit leaders, except for Mike, all had ugly expressions on their faces. At this time, they realized that they were really just mere bandits. The people on the other side were the real army! Each of them wore uniformed armor. They were in a neat formation. Their bodies emitted a murderous aura. It was not hard to imagine that as soon as they received the order to attack, they would immediatelyunch an attack without hesitation. As for those underlings behind them? They might even flee on the spot! The leaders could not help but look at God yer who was standing at the front. They had already regarded God yer as their backbone. It was as if only by seeing this legendary viin who did all kinds of evil could they be provided with a sense of confidence. The people on both sides stood still on the ins and maintained a distance from each other. No one made the first move. The bald leader looked at the troops in front of him and felt a little uneasy. The number of people on the other side seemed to be several times that of the Bandit Alliance. Just the official army alone had about 10,000 people. Moreover, many adventurers had also joined the enemys camp. There were at least tens of thousands of people. As for the Bandit Alliance? All the gangs added together only amounted to less than 10,000 people. There was no way they could win this battle! When the bald leader saw the disparity between the two sides, he could not help but swallow his saliva and asked, Boss, are we really going to fight them? This question was naturally directed at Mike. The other leaders also looked at Mike, hoping to get an answer that would ease their hearts. Mike did not turn his head, but his tone was very calm. Didnt I just say? If they want to fight, then well fight. Hearing this answer, the leaders could not help but be nervous. The other side definitely wanted to fight. Otherwise, why would they bring so many soldiers here? Were they tourists? As for the possibility that Mike had mentioned before, where they would spare them if the king gave them money. They had selectively forgotten about it. They had not experienced the era of great bandits, nor had they participated in the battles against the official army. All the glorious deeds had been dictated to them by the previous leader. Even the previous leader had probably only heard bout it from his previous leader. When they really faced the army, they felt a sense of oppression. With such a strong army, how could the king give them money? This was a pipe dream! While all the leaders were nervously waiting for the other side to express their attitude, Mike took the initiative to take a few steps forward. This behavior surprised them, but they did not dare to do anything. What they did not know, however, was that although in the eyes of these bandits, Mikes behavior was courting death. However, in the eyes of the opponents, it waspletely different. Many yers had discovered Mikes figure. His figure represented more than just a yer or an enemy. He represented fear, invincibility, and an invincible myth. Fear and timidity began to spread. Many people nervously looked at each other, trying to confirm from each others faces that what they saw was not an illusion. However, every yers face was filled with fear. They could not help but start discussing, and their voices gradually grew louder. Oh my god could that person be God yer? Why would God yer go to the other side? Isnt he supposed to be on our side! Our opponent is actually God yer? Oh my god, isnt this kind of activity asking for death? This kind of thing, whoever wants to do it can do it. Anyway, I wont do it. I have personally experienced the massacre in Victory City. Theres no way God yer will lose! The king actually wants us to fight against God yer. The information we received from the beginning was not like this! Liar! Let the soldiers do this kind of suicidal behavior themselves. Im leaving! Gradually, many yers began to retreat. Moreover, they were retreating in a panic. There was no sense of order or harmony. They looked as if they were fleeing in panic. In just a few minutes, this huge army had shrunk into a team of 10,000 people. That was right, all the yers had fled. This scene sounded very strange, but it actually happened. The Bandit Alliance found it unbelievable, but the kings troops were iparably solemn. The Commander of the Royal Guards, David, could not help but curse in a low voice. I knew that these adventurers werent reliable at all. They would not hesitate to betray us at the crucial moment! This sentence fell into the kings ears, but he did not say anything. Instead, he looked at the man not far away with a gloomy expression. Why is God yer there? Did he join the Bandit Alliance? The king subconsciously came to this conclusion. Although he could not understand why the Adventurer Legion Commander appointed by the king himself would be a bandit. Any normal person would not make such a decision. However, he also knew one truth. That was, the actions of adventurers could not be judged by logic. They were unpredictable freaks! In any case, the truth was right in front of him. This time they were not facing the Bandit Alliance. It was God yer! The man who could make the world tremble! Chapter 130 - War or Surrender? The Third Option!

Chapter 130: War or Surrender? The Third Option!

Mike looked at the scene in front of him and smiled. Although he was a little surprised that all the yers had escaped. However, this was not a particrly joyous thing for him. Because even if they did not run away and chose to fight, it would not be difficult for Mike. All he had to do was kill them all. It was simple. As for now, he wanted to know the kings attitude. He took a few more steps forward. This time, the Commander of the Royal Guards, David, also took a step forward and shouted, Lord God yer, please donte any closer! Otherwise, in order to protect the kings safety, I will have no choice but to attack you! He was a human NPC, and Mikes human affinity was still valid. However, even if he respected Mike, he still remembered his position. If he had to make a decision, he would choose to attack Mike, even if it would hurt him. So, he hoped that Mike would stop. Though Mike was not swayed at all, instead he continued to move forward. Although his footsteps were very slow, his speed was no different from walking. However, with each step that Mike took, everyones heart trembled. They were afraid. David stared at Mike. Finally, he gritted his teeth and took two steps forward. Even if it was the respected God yer, he had to act. Even if he died, he had to protect the kings safety. This was his duty and his mission! However, at this moment, the king finally spoke. David, step back. You are not his match. The kings expression was gloomy, but his tone was very calm. Because what he said was the truth. David turned to look at the king. But, am I have supposed to just watch Let me talk to him. I dont think God yer will attack me. The king interrupted him. He was not certain. After all, God yer was an adventurer. Adventurers were always unpredictable. However, he had to try to negotiate with God yer. Because it was the best solution. If God yer really went to war with them, then the City of Light would be finished. The king got out of the luxurious carriage and walked toward Mike. The two of them gradually got closer to each other. Everyone was watching this scene nervously or excitedly. Except for Mike. He had a faint smile on his face. Because he knew that things woulde to this. Mike agreed that negotiation was the best solution. He could destroy the City of Light or kill the king, but it was not a necessarily good thing for Mike. If they could be friends, there was no need for them to be enemies. With such a mentality, Mike had long prepared his own words. The two of them finally came into contact on the empty space between the two armies. Facing God yer, the king did not have much to say. He chose the most direct way of talking. God yer, what exactly do you want to do? I dont want to do anything. In fact, I didnt do anything either. Mike shrugged, his tone was very rxed. However, the kings expression was still very unpleasant. He asked, You are clearly the Commander of the Adventurer Legion that I have personally appointed. Why didnt you help us? Instead, you chose to help the enemy? He nced at the bandits in front of him. Until now, he still could not understand why Mike did this. Could it be that in his opinion, joining the Bandit Alliance was better than bing themander of the kingdoms army? Mike also turned to look at the bandits behind him, then turned around and smiled. Im sorry, king. Im now the leader of the Bandit Alliance. Please dont ask me why. I have a reason to do so. Hearing this, the kings heart almost sank to the bottom. There would probably be no news worse than this. If God yer had only joined the Bandit Alliance, the king could have tried to use benefits to force God yer out of the Bandit Alliance. However, what if the Bandit Alliance hadpletely belonged to God yer? A man could betray hispanions for profit. Though he would not betray himself for profit! Now, there were only two choices left for the king. To go to war with God yer and die, a decision that could even lead to a catastrophe for the entire human race. The other option was to abandon the expedition. Nevertheless, this was also not desirable. Because it would cause the royal familys credibility among the human race to plummet. What did it mean to abandon the expedition? It meant that the country wouldpletely indulge these viins. They could burn, kill, and pige thisnd at will. This way, before the people of this country were killed, the people would revolt! It could be said that both options led to a dead end! The kings face was very unsightly, he even felt a bit desperate. He did not know how to deal with this matter perfectly. Was it really over However, to his surprise, Mike suddenly opened his mouth and asked, Excuse me, am I still the Commander of the Adventurer Legion? The king looked at God yer in surprise and quickly pondered the meaning of this sentence in his heart. Was this a question of standpoint, or rather a question of their rtionship? The king did not think about it for long and quickly gave an answer. Of course, you will always be the Commander of the Adventurer Legion. He did not want to have such a terrifying enemy. If possible, he hoped that God yer would be hispanion. After getting this answer, Mike nodded slightly. In that case, you should believe me. Now, I have a perfect proposal The king showed a hint of doubt. Even though the two of them were at a certain distance from their respective army, and did not have to worry about being heard as long as they spoke at a normal volume, he still took half a step forward. You mean Mike smiled and imitated the kings action. He also took half a step forward and whispered, If I gather these bandits into the countrys regr army, wouldnt that be a good thing? Of course, you may have to pay a small price for this Hearing this, the kings eyes lit up. He had never thought of such a n! Although it sounded disgraceful to turn a group of bandits into soldiers, it could effectively prevent a war. Moreover, the king did not surrender. On the contrary, it sounded as if the bandits were the ones who had surrendered. Most importantly, the human race might go to war with the Trolls and Dwarves. They were at a time where they neededbat power! God yer had done the king a huge favor this time! He tried hard to suppress his excitement, but his voice was still trembling. What is the small price you mentioned? Its very simple. Mike smiled confidently. Soldiers need to be paid, and to let these guys join the army on the spot, they might need to see some benefits first. You should understand what I mean. Chapter 131 - Do You Want to Be Respected?

Chapter 131: Do You Want to Be Respected?

The discussion was rtively brief. Approximately ten minutester, the two of them turned around and walked to their respective teams. The few bandit leaders saw Mikes return and asked anxiously, How was it, boss? What did the king say? Are we going to fight? Are we really going to fight? They cant really be giving us money, right? Thisst joke made the few bandit leadersugh. Sure enough, this joke had lightened the tense atmosphere. However, to their surprise, Mike actually nodded. Thats right, theyre going to give us money. As Mike said this, he pointed at the kings army behind him. A few bandit leaders looked in the direction Mike was pointing at. They clearly saw that the king said nothing but a simple order. Then, the soldiers turned back. Yes, they left, or retreated? Seeing this scene, the bandit leaders were dumbfounded. They had never thought that the group of soldiers would really retreat. Moreover, all of this happened because of their boss, God yer! The shirtless bald bandit could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva, because all of this was so shocking that his throat felt a little dry. His voice trembled slightly as he asked, Boss, did you really make them pay? Yes, I dont want to repeat this sentence. Mike smiled helplessly. The other bandit leaders who wanted to continue asking immediately shut their mouths. They did not want to anger their boss. Seeing that everyone had shut their mouths, Mike nodded with satisfaction and waved his hand. Brothers, lets go back to our stronghold first. I want to have a meeting with you. The word meeting was a little unfamiliar to the bandits, but it did not prevent them from understanding it. At the same time, this term suddenly made them feel that the Bandit Alliance was really powerful. At least it was formal. The way they looked at Mike also had a hint of admiration. Just follow the boss! .. In the stronghold, countless underlings were pping their hands and drinking. The wine and meat stored in the stronghold were taken out, allowing them to enjoy themselves to their hearts content. For this, the Fire de Gangs underlings were very sad. This was their property. However, Anderson did not think so. As the Fire de Gangs second-inmand, he was also with the other bandits leaders. So he knew that they had made a lot of money this time. Yes, Mikes negotiation had won them 200,000 gold coins. In the meeting room (originally Andersons private bedroom). The robbers looked at the pile of gold coins in front of them with greedy eyes. They had not seen so much money for a long time. Usually, a few hundred gold coins were a very good harvest. After all, a few hundred gold coins were enough to feed thousands of brothers for a month. Though the pile of gold coins in front of them was sorge that they could not determine how much money was in there. However, they heard from their boss that it was 200,000 gold coins, so it had to be 200,000 gold coins. In the room, the other bandit leaders were standing at the side. Only Mike had the right to sit down. He yed with the gold coins in his hand and said, Brothers, since you havee to join me now, I will naturally not mistreat you. Dont worry, all of you will have a share of the gold coins here. I mean, each of your gangs will get 10,000 gold coins, and the rest will belong to me. Are you satisfied? The distribution was actually very unfair. There were five other gangs that participated in the gathering besides the Fire de Gang. If each gang was given 10,000 gold coins, the Fire de Gang could get 150,000 gold coins. Most of the money was taken away by one gang. However, those bandit leaders dared not object, even though they were all greedy jackals. The reason was very simple. The person in front of them was God yer. This was a man who could not be disobeyed. Boss, well split it however you want! The shirtless bald bandit said with a ttering smile. The other bandit leaders also expressed their agreement. Mike smiled and nodded in satisfaction. Very good. Your attitude will allow you to earn more money. Also, I have another thing to announce. Hearing Mikes words, the bandit leaders immediately stood up respectfully and waited for Mike to speak. They looked like students listening to the teachers teachings. Listen, many people dont know about this, but I can tell you. Actually, I am the Adventurer Legions Commander appointed by the king himself. Thats right, I am an adventurer. Hearing this news, all the bandit leaders were shocked. They were not surprised that God yer was an adventurer, there was nothing to be surprised about. What really surprised them was that their boss was a legionmander! A legionmander appointed by the king! A legionmander was the boss of the Bandit Alliance?! It was really hard to imagine. It was like a beggar telling you that he was actually an emperor. It soundedpletely uneptable, right? However, they epted it. That was right, they quickly believed Mikes words. Otherwise, they could not understand why the kingpromised so easily. So the boss was originally a member of the royal family! Those who could be the leader of the bandits were generally not idiots. Perhaps they did not understand tactics, management, or operations, but their minds worked very quickly. They immediately understood that the backer of the Bandit Alliance was the entire royal family! This was simply exciting! The shirtless bald man asked, Is that so? Does that mean that in the future, we can do as we please? Anyway, youre the kings man, he wont care at all! The others could not help but nod and look at Mike. They were looking for an answer. However, Mike shook his head and asked a question in return. No, your vision is too short-sighted. I want to ask you a question. Do you really want to be bandits? When this question was asked, they were all stunned. Everyone looked at each other and a hint of confusion appeared on their faces. They did not know why their boss would ask this question. However, Mikes next question made them fall into deep thought. Are we really living the life we want to live by burning, killing, robbing, and oppressing others? Do people look at us with respect or fear? Imagine the way you look at me. I can tell that its respect. You worship me, respect me, listen to me, and believe me. Dont you want to feel those types of gazes? Dont you want the entire human race to look at you with respect instead of disgust and fear? After hearing this, they were silent for a moment before answering. In fact, who wants to be hated by others But, what can we do? After all, we are bandits How can bandits be respected by others? Mike smiled, stood up, and said. Youre right, so I have a way to let you be respected by the people! That is, give up the identity of a bandit and be the troops under my Adventurer Legion! From now on, you are no longer the Lightning Gang, Wild Wolf Gang, and Frost Gang. You are the Lightning Camp, Wild Wolf Camp, and Frost Camp under the Adventurer Legion! From today on, you are no longer bandits, but respected Soldiers! Chapter 132 - Don’t Kill All the Enemies, Let Them Make Money for Us!

Chapter 132: Dont Kill All the Enemies, Let Them Make Money for Us!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hearing these words, all of the bandit leaders were shocked. They looked at each other, each of them seeing the incredulity in each others eyes. Them... soldiers? They couldnt be united at all, right? Could a bunch of bandits also be soldiers? The shirtless bald man said with a troubled expression, How can we be soldiers? Soldiers need to be disciplined, but we are all boorish and are used to beingzy. These words could be said to have expressed everyones thoughts. They slept for as many hours as they wanted every day. Apart from eating and drinking, they basically had nothing else to do. When their money was running out, only then would they rob some money and live afortable life. How could they handle the fact that they were suddenly soldiers? However, Mike immediately dispelled their worries. Dont worry. Being a soldier under me doesnt require discipline. You can sleep as usual. Food and drinks are all provided by the country. There are only a few points that you have to pay attention to. The first is that you can not rob money in the future because you are soldiers and not bandits. Of course, you dont need to rob because the country will give you money. Hearing this, they all nodded. They were slightly convinced by Mike. If they did not have to worry about food and clothing, who would be willing to rob? To them, robbing money was equivalent to working. It would be better if they could rest. Second, you cant bully civilians anymore. If you want to be respected by them, you have to respect them first. Hearing this, they nodded again. In fact, everyone wanted to be liked by others. Moreover, in many cases, fear and respect were two different things. Whether they were bandits or soldiers, those civilians would not dare to go against them. However, when they were bandits, the civilians simply feared and hated them. Though if they were soldiers, the civilians would still respect them. Speaking of which, some of the bandit leaders were already tempted. The shirtless baldy asked, Anything else? Of course, Mike said with a smile. For the previous conditions, you guys arent contributing anything. They are just to ensure you dont do anything wrong. But thest point is the important point. And that is, will you fight? Go into battle to kill the enemy? Hearing this, their expressions became awkward. The first part was all about benefits, but this point was about responsibility. For them, no one was willing to take responsibility. Moreover, this responsibility might even cost them their lives. Mike could also see that they were in a difficult position. All of this was within his expectations. How was it possible for a bunch of bandits who used to robbed civilians to suddenly start fighting to the death for civilians? However, he naturally had his own thoughts. In fact, you dont actually need to fight. Dont need to fight? They were dumbfounded again. Didnt he just say that they needed to go into battle and kill the enemy? Why didnt they need to fight now? Mike knew their doubts and immediately exined. To be honest, you might not believe it. With my strength, it would be very easy for me to destroy a country by myself. But I wont do it because of the benefits. If there is a war between us humans and other races, and I kill all the enemies, resulting in the destruction of their country, do you think thats a good idea? The bandit leaders looked at each other. Isnt that good? The cities will be are ours, and all thend will also be ours, as well as the money. Isnt that equivalent to making a fortune? Mike shook his head. No, your idea is too simple. Thend needs to be farmed by, the shops and workshops need people to operate. Without people, those things will lose their value. Rather than destroying a country, its better to ask them to pay for their safety after winning the war. In this way, they work for us. Do you understand? Hearing this, the bandit leaders eyes lit up. That was right. Why kill those people? Wouldnt it be good to let them work non-stop and earn money for us? The respect in their eyes when they looked at Mike intensified. As expected, following the boss was the right thing to do. Then what should we do? One of the bandit leaders asked. This was the crux of the question. Mike had naturally thought of an answer long ago. Its very simple. When I kill the enemy, you guys can help me retrieve the spoils of war. Safe, easy, and very enjoyable! Hearing this, they all revealed excited expressions. Retrieve the spoils of war? Was that all? This was too enjoyable! What could be more enjoyable than picking up treasures? Of course, these spoils of war are mine and have nothing to do with you. After all, I fought the war, and I killed the people, so the spoils of war naturally all belong to me. Your sry will be paid by the king. Without these spoils of war, you can still live well. Of course, if you want a share of the spoils of war, you can participate in the battle. Its your choice. Hearing this, the bandit leaders revealed greedy eyes. The shirtless bald man took the lead and said, Isnt it just a war? Whats there to be afraid of? With the boss around, what war can we not win? Us brothers have been bandits all our lives, and we have killed more people than chickens, whats there to be afraid of? Boss, in the future, I will kill whoever you want me to kill, and my men will be your men. As for the spoils of war... just give me a small share like today. The shirtless bald man first said a bunch of loyal words, and finally made his small request. Mike could obviously see through this small thought, and he would not reject it at all. No problem. Ill pay a penny for every effort. Ill still eat the meat. But I wont forget to give other brothers some soup. After receiving this answer, all the bandit leaders readily agreed. The biggest benefit was naturally for the boss to take. They did not have any opinions on this, nor did they dare to have any opinions. If they did not have a boss, they would not have received so many benefits. Only then did they realize that their feelings for Mike were just as Mike had said. Respect. As long as they became soldiers, the civilians would treat them the same way in the future. In the future, we will not be thieves, but soldiers! Hahaha, my Lightning Camp wants to be the vanguard. Let us kill the enemy first! You wish. Of course, our Wild Wolf Camp will kill the enemy first! They had already started to fight for the position of the vanguard, but they did not know what it meant to be the vanguard. They only felt that it would be more refreshing to rush over and be the first to kill the enemy on the battlefield. Looking at the group of bandits arguing in front of him, Mike revealed a satisfied smile. He, themander, was finally no longer an empty shell. From today on, he had established his own power. Moreover, this power would gradually expand in the future! Chapter 133 - I’ve Never Seen Such a Friendly Bandit!

Chapter 133: Ive Never Seen Such a Friendly Bandit!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A strange scene appeared outside the City of Light. Arge group of fierce-looking men wearing all kinds of clothes appeared. All the city defense soldiers became nervous. What was going on? Were the bandits attacking the city? However, the order they received was to open the city gates. This was an order from the king himself. The soldiers felt very desperate. Even if the bandits attacked the city, were they supposed to just give up without resisting? Our country actually had to surrender to a group of bandits? However, the kings orders could not be disobeyed. They could only obey. The soldiers reluctantly opened the city gate and let the bandits in. Seeing the city gate slowly open, the bandit leaders were also a little surprised. They did not expect their bosss words to be true. They were actually epted. Every bandit had a happy smile on their face, which contrasted strongly with the soldiers. Mike, who stood at the front of the group, smiled and waved his hand. Brothers, enter the city! Thus, the tens of thousands of bandits entered the City of Light. The soldiers could only watch helplessly as they walked through the city gate. They could already imagine the scene of these bandits burning, killing, torturing, and bullying the civilians. However, they were helpless. The grief of their nation and families being destroyed rose in their hearts. They watched helplessly as these bandits passed by them. They were ready to face the provocation and ridicule from these bandits. However, all they saw were friendly smiling faces and cordial greetings. Soldiers and brothers, youve worked hard! Youre all doing great! From now on, were all on the same side. Were all brothers! Were new here, so we have to take good care of each other. Hahaha. Fellow brother, in the future, if I dont know the way, you have to help show me the way. Hehe. Seeing these bandits with big beards and even scars on their faces saying these... kind words, they were momentarily in a daze. What was going on? Were all bandits so easygoing? After they broke through the city gate, they actually had no ns to brag about their power? All the soldiers were dumbfounded as they watched the banditspletely enter the City of Light and walk towards the city streets. That must have been an illusion just now. They are going to rob the civilians property next! Brothers, even if its the kings order, I cant watch as our civilians get vited. As long as they dare tomit a crime, we will charge straight into battle! Standing on the city wall, the squad leader gritted his teeth as he looked at the bandits below and spoke to the soldiers beside him. When the soldiers heard the squad leaders words, they all nodded their heads firmly. That was right, even if they had to disobey the kings orders, they were going to protect the civilians. They could not watch helplessly as the people were greeted by the... cordial greetings of these bandits? ??? What was going on? What the f*ck! When they saw this, they were all dumbfounded. The robbers greeted the people on the street with smiles. Although the civilians looked frightened, the robbers did not care. The boss talked to them before they went into town. Upon their first arrival, the civilians must be terrified of them. Therefore, they had to be kind, friendly, and gain everyones trust. Only then would everyone respect them. Regarding this point, the bandits executed it excellently. Ah, aunty, your apple fell to the ground. Let me help you pick it up. One of the bandits with a scorpion tattoo on his arm walked to the front of the fruit store and picked up an apple on the ground. The couple who ran the fruit shop instinctively took a step back. They thought the robber was going to ckmail them. However, a surprising scene happened. The robber actually picked up the apple and put it on the shelf. He even took the initiative to arrange the fruits on the shelf neatly. After doing this series of actions, the robber even saluted them even though it did not look the best, it was still a military salute. The robbers had seen a military salute before, so they could try to imitate it. After saluting them, the robber smiled warmly and said goodbye to them. Okay, I should return to the team. I wish you a prosperous business. Uh... okay... I mean... thank you. The fruit shop owner stammered in reply. The scene in front of them was beyond theirprehension. The scene in their imagination was: The robber walked over, picked up the apple, took a bite, and spat it out. He would deliberately say, Why is your apple so sour? How can anyone eat this? As he said that, the robber should have kicked over the shelf and extorted a sum of money. This was how things should have developed! Why did these robbers look so... friendly? Not only the fruit shop owner, but other people had also encountered a simr situation. The adults saw these robbers and hid far away. However, a child did not understand this. He was happily ying in the middle of the road. A fierce-looking robber looked at the child and shouted, Stop! The civilians on the side of the road could not help but tremble. Some of them even turned their heads to the side, as they could no longer beat to watch any longer. What did this poor child do wrong? He just did not make way because he was young and ignorant. Just because of this small matter, he had to suffer the protection... of these bandits? ??? What was going on? What the f*ck?! After the bandit shouted, he immediately walked toward the child. The child stood rooted to the ground, scared speechless. The childs mother hurriedly ran out of the crowd, wanting to beg the bandit for mercy. However, the bandits next sentence stunned everyone. Its too dangerous to y by the roadside. If a nobles carriage passes by here, it might bump into you. When you get hurt, it will be very painful. Do you understand? The child nodded as if he understood something. The robber looked at the childs obedient appearance with a loving gaze, even though this loving gaze was from a fierce looking face. He reached out and touched the childs head, then grinned and said, Go to your mothers side. Be obedient. Yes, uncle. The child revealed an innocent smile and ran to his mothers side. All of this was iprehensible. Everyone realized a fact. That was, these people seemed to be quite different from the gang of robbers they had imagined. Or... were these people really a gang of robbers? Perhaps they just did not look like good people. Everyone just watched as these good people entered the city. And this scene was clearly seen by the king standing in front of the pce. He was very surprised. How did God yer do it? These bandits... actually became soldiers?! Chapter 134 - Soldiers and Bandits Who Got Along Well

Chapter 134: Soldiers and Bandits Who Got Along Well

Mike did not go to the pce. Instead, he brought the robbers directly to the barracks in the City of Light. Yes, they upied the barracks of the royal guards. The royal guards who were training in the training square were forced to move to the barracks outside the city tonight. The royal guards were very dissatisfied with this. The bandits had messy hair, were not disciplines, and would asionally pick their noses andugh inappropriately in the public. The soldiers all held a hostile gaze. Mike saw the gazes of the soldiers, but neither did he say anything nor take any actions. Maybe these bandits would have conflicts with the soldiers in the future, or even end up fighting. However, it would not be to the extent of directly killing each other. So, just let them be. After bringing all the bandits to the barracks, Mike found an empty space in the training square and said, From now on, you will be a part of the City of Light. I will not go back on the benefits I told you before, so you can rest assured about this. However, you cant let your guard downpletely. Because we humans might have a war with the Trolls and Dwarves. You should always be ready to fight. If theres nothing else, I still have things to do. Go back to what you were doing. After saying that, Mike left. Seeing Mike leave, the soldiers on the training square immediately looked at each other. This was a good opportunity! The reason why they swallowed their anger was because God yer was too powerful. However, now that God yer had left. Then, they had nothing to fear. After all, the other party was just a group of bandits, and they were soldiers with strict military discipline. They thought that they could totally teach the bandits a small lesson. At the thought of this, the Deputy Commander of the Royal Guards, Lucious, led the soldiers and approached the bandits, wanting to find some trouble. However, when they got close to a certain distance, their footsteps gradually slowed down. Not only their footsteps but even their morale became much weaker. What did they see? They saw the expressions on the bandits faces. They were actually very excited! No matter how brave and good soldiers were, they would always be solemn and sorrowful when facing war. No one liked to fight. The soldiers only fought because they had to. However, these bandits were actually excited. This made the soldiers feel afraid. They looked at Lucious, who was at the front, and could not help but ask, Vicemander, why do I feel that something is wrong with them? Yeah, theyre a little abnormal. They are so excited to hear that a war is about to break out. Are they crazy? Hearing the discussions of the soldiers, Lucious was a little flustered. That was right, he also felt that these bandits were not to be trifled with! Who would be so excited to hear that they were going to war? War was a life and death battle! Were they not afraid of death? However, what they did not know was that. In the eyes of these bandits, war was not a matter of life and death, but money. Spoils of war, weapons, armor,nd, reparations These were all the huge benefits that war could bring. As for the question of life and death, it was not something that they should consider. Originally, the bandit was already a profession that had a high risk. It was not surprising if they were caught and executed by the soldiers. Moreover, their boss was a man who almost massacred Victory City alone. With such a person as their boss, were they worried that they would not be able to win? Therefore, it was inevitable that they would be excited. At this time, the shirtless bald bandit leader also noticed the approaching soldiers. He grinned and waved at Lucious. Hey, kid,e here! Lucious was so scared that his whole body shivered. This guy looked like a bandit leader. Why was he looking for him? Lucious looked left and right, trying to pretend that he was not the one who was being called out. However, the other soldiers had already maintained a certain distance from him. They formed an empty space around Lucious and revealed an expectant look. That look seemed to say, Vicemander, its all up to you. Good luck. Lucious cursed in his heart. In the end, he braced himself and walked towards the shirtless bald man. Uhm May I know why you are looking for me? Lucious asked carefully. The shirtless bald man did not think too much. He put his arm around Luciouss shoulder and said, Brother, we will be living here from now on, but we are not very familiar with the environment here. Can you help us introduce the ce? The shirtless bald man tried his best to act friendly and kind. However, his fierce appearance still made people feel threatened by his words. Lucious felt as his throat dried up. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and nodded, Yes I will take you around the barracks. First, this side is The two of them left the square as they spoke. The other bandits also looked at the other soldiers with a kind smile. The soldiers trembled a little and also braced themselves as they walked over. It seemed that they would get along very well. Probably. .. I wonder if they can protect themselves well. Mike muttered to himself as he walked. He was still a little worried that the bandits would be injured after having a conflict with the soldiers. After all, those soldiers had undergone professional training and could not bepared to the bandits wild methods. However, what he did not know was that those bandits had already convinced the soldiers through another method. Yes, the truth was always very strange. Who protects who? A sentence suddenly came from behind Mike. He turned around to take a look. It was Stone. He asked in puzzlement, Stone, where have you been? I didnt hear you speak all this while? Stone yawned and said, I got drunk in the stronghold and slept on your back. Mike was speechless. To be able to sleep on someone elses back for so long was quite impressive. Where are we going now? Stone had already forgotten the question it had just asked. It asked another question. Mike thought for a moment and said, Lets continue to Violet Valley. We dyed because of our recent matters. Its time to go now. Alright, alright. Lets go to Violet Valley! Stone, who had sobered up, returned to its usual excited appearance. Mike smiled slightly. It was actually quite nice to have such a livelypanion. Alright, lets go. Chapter 135 - A Friend’s Feelings Are More Important Than Becoming a Disciple

Chapter 135: A Friends Feelings Are More Important Than Bing a Disciple

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As there were no obstacles this time, Mike quickly passed through the forest and the ins. A man and a tree walked on the road, and there was a trace of happiness as they walked leisurely. Because Stone was always very curious and kept asking questions. As a 30-year-old veteran yer, Mike naturally had a certain understanding of Second World. The two chatted as they walked, arriving at Violet Valley. The reason why Violet Valley had such a name was because the entire valley looked purple from afar. This was not the color of thend, but the color of the Violet Flower. That was right, every inch of the valley had Violet Flowers growing on it, and there were almost no other nts. Seeing the valley in front of him, Stones mouth was wide open as he shouted in surprise, Oh my god, Ive never seen such a beautiful valley. Mike also smiled and looked up. This beautiful scenery indeed made people feelfortable. He said, Besides the Violet Valley, there are many beautiful sceneries in Second World. Rainbow Bridge, Sky Mountain, White Land... these ces have very astounding sceneries. Stone looked at Mike Curiously and asked, Have you been to all of these ces? I have been to some, but not all. Mike lied. He had actually never been to any of these ces. But we can go and take a look together in the future when we have the chance. Okay, okay. When we have the chance in the future. Stone seemed to always be optimistic and energetic. Alright, lets not talk about this. Lets go find the Weapon Master. After saying that, Mike took Stone up the mountain road. Their goal was very simple, the highest peak of Violet Valley. ording to the information provided by Allen, the sharpshooter ss instructor in the City of Light Tavern, the Weapon Master was at the top of the mountain. Logically speaking, climbing the mountain should be very easy, all they had to do was walk all the way up. However, Mike and Stone encountered some small obstacles. There were some thorns in the middle of the mountain path. These thorns were very thick, and the thorns were very dense and hadpletely blocked the road. It was practically impossible to get through the gaps of the thorns. Mike frowned slightly and wanted to take out his weapon to cut the thorns. However, Stone spoke. God yer, are you going to cut these thorns? Mike nodded as a matter of course and looked at Stone in confusion. In his opinion, nothing about this was wrong. However, Stone said with a frown, But these thorns are also alive. Why do you want to kill them? Is it just because they are blocking our way? Mike opened his mouth but could not speak. Everyone knew that nts were alive. They would wither and die. However, as they could not speak, many people did not treat nts as if they living beings. However, Stone was different. It was not a human, but a tree spirit. In its eyes, nts were one of its kind. Hearing Stones words, Mike was silent for a moment, then smiled and said, Okay, then lets not hurt these thorns. Lets take a detour. Okay, okay, lets take a detour. Stone heard Mikes words and smiled happily. The two of them turned around and looked for another path. Mike looked back at the thorns on the road. Although it was a little troublesome, he did not want to hurt Stone. If he could take care of his friends feelings, it would be worth the extra trouble. The two of them took countless detours on the mountain road. They encountered various kinds of nts in the middle, but Mike chose to take a detour every time. It would have taken him only half an hour to reach the top of the mountain, but it took him nearly three hours. Along the way, Mike even logged off and quickly ate some food, and went to the toilet. It could not be helped. The journey was too long. When they reached the top of the mountain, the sky had gradually darkened. The air at the top of the mountain was a little thin, and the temperature was a little low. A gentle breath would make the lungs feel refreshed. The environment here was indeed really good. No wonder the Weapon Master chose to live here. At the thought of this, Mike looked around and finally saw a small house made of stones beside a cliff not far away. Without any hesitation, Mike immediately walked over with Stone. When he got closer, Mike found that the house was much smaller than he had imagined. Rather than calling it a house, it was more like a small, independent room. Mike was a little confused. Does the worlds strongest human live in such a ce? He took two steps forward and wanted to knock on the door. However, before he could knock, a voice came from the door. Who are you people? The voice gave off a unique sense of majesty. It sounded very old, but also very healthy. It did not radiate a sense of declining strength caused by his old age. More importantly... This voice sounded more like a wise man who was filled with wisdom than a powerful expert. Facing such an existence, Mike bowed respectfully and said, Hello, I am a human. I came to learn from you. I have brought a sheepskin scroll. Stone said on Mikes shoulder, Im a tree spirit. My name is Stone! The voices in the room paused for a moment and asked, When did you start going up the mountain? About three hours ago, Mike answered. The old man smiled and asked in return, The road from the foot to the top of the mountain only takes half an hour. Why are you so slow? Mike answered honestly, The thorns blocked the path, so we had to take a detour. Are you telling me that you dont even have the ability to cut through the thorns, and you want toe and learn from me? The voice in the room suddenly became a little serious, sounding a little dissatisfied. Mikes heart sank. It seemed that the other party felt that he was not worthy to be his disciple. Experts were all arrogant. They would take whoever they wanted as their disciple. If they did not like you, no matter how much you begged, it would be useless. Mike helplessly weighed the pros and cons in his heart. Compared to bing his disciple, he cared more about Stones feelings. Therefore, he did not exin whether his ability was strong or not. Instead, he said, Sorry, because those nts are also alive. We dont want to hurt them, so we took a detour. After that, there was no reply for a long time. Even Stone, who had always been simple-minded and optimistic, could not help but worry. Would this old man, the legendary Weapon Master, refuse to teach Mike because of this? However, to their surprise, the door of the room suddenly opened. A long-haired old man in a white robe walked out of the room and said with a smile, Very well, you have passed my test. Chapter 136 - The Meaning of Power

Chapter 136: The Meaning of Power

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Are you saying that if I cut off those thorns, I would have been driven away instead? Mike asked in slight surprise. Thats right, the old man smiled. Mike could not help but look at Stone. They both saw the surprise in each others eyes. Mike had never thought that the decision he made to take care of his friends emotions would actually help him. If it were not for Stone, he would have lost the chance to be an apprentice. Force is never a tool to kill. On the contrary, force is a shield to protect. The old man slowly said. Hearing this, Mikes eyes lit up as he recalled the words on the sheepskin scroll. Sometimes war is for peace, but it also dispels peace. Power never exists for the sake of killing. Protection is always stronger than plunder. Learning all the weapons in the world so that there will be no more weapons in the world. This was clearly the best hint. Mike closed his eyes gently and took a deep breath. The old man just looked at him with a smile and let Mikeprehend the words on the sheepskin scroll. After a long time, Mike opened his eyes again. May I know your name is... The old man smiled and a sharp light appeared in his eyes. My name Is... Kordontimus! At this moment, the whole world seemed to have quieted down. Everything paled inparison to the old man. Mike was greatly shocked. He had yed Second World for 30 years and lived for more than 40 years. He had never seen anyone with a temperament like Kordontimus. It was as if... he was a god! The old man looked at Mike and smiled. Is your name God yer? You want to kill a god? Interesting. Mike did not say anything. This ID was just something he casually picked out. At first, he did not think that he would be so strong. Killing a god was just a joke. However, Kordontimus did not dwell on it. He looked at Mike and asked, Did youe here to learn how to use weapons? Thats right. Mike bowed again. He had never admired a person so much, even if the person was just an NPC. Kordontimus asked again, Why did you learn how to use weapons? Money? Power? Killing? Mike was silent for a moment. Money, power, and killing. If thats the reason, I can do it with my current strength. I came to you to be stronger. Mike was telling the truth. Whether it was the gold coins in Second World or the federation coins in the real world, he could easily obtain them. As for power, he was already a Commander in the City of Light. If he wanted to, he could even directly exterminate the Evil God Cult and be the baron of Victory City. Or he could continue to serve the Evil God Cult and get promoted. For him, it was very easy to obtain whatever he wanted. He came here just to be stronger. If he really wanted to talk about his goal... Perhaps the ID that he had set as a joke was his subconscious goal. After all, before the great war in ten years time, he had to obtain enough power to ughter gods in order to avoid the fate of the real world being destroyed. Power had always been the most important thing. Kordontimus could tell that Mike was not lying. He frowned slightly and asked, I remember you said just now that youve brought the sheepskin scroll? Mike nodded, took out the sheepskin scroll from his system backpack, and respectfully handed it over. Kordontimus took the sheepskin scroll, looked at it, and nodded. Thats right, this is indeed my handwriting. Mike slightly rxed. Since Kordontimus said so, it seemed that he had approved of this ss change certificate. However, in the next moment, something unexpected happened. Kordontimus actually tore the sheepskin scroll into two on the spot and threw the scroll into the air. A gust of wind blew, and the sheepskin scrolls that had been split into two were blown far away and fell into the valley. Mike was stunned on the spot. He did not know what Kordontimuss action meant. However, Kordontimus smiled and asked, Now? Where is your sheepskin scroll? Mike pointed to the valley and said, You threw it down. No, I didnt throw it down. Kordontimus continued to smile. This time, Mike frowned. Have you forgotten? You did throw the sheepskin scroll down, and it was torn in half... Do you have proof? the smile on Kordontimuss face intensified, and there was even a hint of slyness. This time, Mikes expression became dumbfounded. He had never thought that an NPC would do such a thing. While Mike was stunned, Kordontimus asked, If you were to encounter such a thing, what would you do? Only then did Mikee back to his senses. Kordontimus seemed to have done this because he wanted to ask this question. Or rather, he wanted to hear Mikes answer. Mike thought for a moment and answered honestly, I might kill this person. When Kordontimus heard this answer, heughed out loud. A momentter, he asked in return, If your strength is inferior to the other party, or rather, you are just an ordinary person, then what should you do? Mike opened his mouth but said nothing. Indeed. The reason why he had been able to settle scores in this life was entirely due to his SSS-grade talent skills and strength. In his previous life, he had encountered countless situations like this. There were many times in this world where things were not fair. He knew this more than anyone else. After activating his D-grade talent, he could not bepared to others in any aspect. He could only live in the most tiring, weakest, and most wronged way. What would he do in his previous life after experiencing such a thing? He would only swallow his anger and live on. Because without strength, he could only be bullied. He sighed and said, Mr. Kordontimus, I dont know... I want to hear your answer. Stone, who had been silent all this while, also looked at Kordontimus. It, who was simple-minded, also did not know the answer to this question. If its strength was weak, but it had encountered such unfair treatment, what should it do? Facing the gaze of the man and the tree, Kordontimus smiled and asked, If you dont have strength, you can increase your strength. Its that simple. Mike was slightly stunned and asked in puzzlement, Then what? After you obtain strength, do you kill the other party? No. Kordontimus shook his head. After you obtain strength, you can choose to be the person who is unfair to others. But you can also be the one who eliminates all injustice. Thats what power is for! Chapter 137 - God Slayer, the Weapon Master, a Special Way of Training

Chapter 137: God yer, the Weapon Master, a Special Way of Training

Mike pondered for a long time. He had never thought about this problem. Because in the past, he had only seen others use their strength to do evil deeds, gain benefits, and make others fear them. However, he had overlooked something. There were always people who used their strength to do the right thing, but no one could see it. People would only see things that they wanted to see, things that they were dissatisfied with, and things that they were jealous of. Other things would be ignored. Thinking of this, Mike sighed. Youre right. He raised his head and asked with a burning gaze, Then, I have a question. Why didnt you eliminate the injustice in the world since you have great power? Stone asked curiously, Yes, yes, why didnt you do that? Upon hearing this question, Kordontimus turned around and looked at the sky in the distance. He said helplessly, You will understand this matter in the future. Mike did not ask further. He was carefully pondering this sentence. After a long time, Kordontimus turned around and asked Mike, So, do you still want to learn from me? A dialog box immediately appeared in front of Mike. A ck dialog box! If the quality was based on the quality of equipment, then ck was already considered a divine artifact. It was better than gold legendary quality equipment! He immediately nodded and said, Yes, I want to learn your skills from you. I want to understand the ideas that you have previously conveyed to me! The next moment, Mikes skill bar underwent a huge change. All the skills he had learned from his ss mentor disappeared. Because at this moment, Mike hadpleted his ss change. The current Mike was no longer the ssless God yer from before. He hadpleted his transformation. [Weapon Master God yer!] Mike was a little excited at this moment. This feeling was just like when he obtained his SSS-grade talent. Weapon Master, this was a hidden ss that no one had ever heard of. It was a ss that could use all kinds of weapons. Mike could say without hesitation that this ss was probably the strongest ss in Second World! He immediately asked, Teacher, may I ask what moves I can learn from you? Kordontimus waved his hand and smiled, All moves are superficial. True strength starts from the basics. Only when your foundation is stable will the moves you release be powerful. I wont let you learn too many moves now because it will affect your improvement speed. Start from the basics! The next moment, a blue dialog box appeared in front of Mike. [Do you want to ept the training mission: Physique Training?] Without any hesitation, Mike immediately chose Yes. Then, he was a little surprised. Because this mission waspletely different from his previous missions. This was actually a training mission! [Physique Training] [Take a total of 100 trips up and down the mountain ] [Mission reward: strong physique skill ] Looking at this mission introduction, Mike was very surprised. Because this mission was very simr to physical training in the real world. However, who would train their body in a game? Kordontimus seemed to see through Mikes question and smiled slightly. Do you find this method very straightforward and simple? Mike hesitated for a moment and nodded. He thought Kordontimus meant, Are you thinking if this simple method can really improve your strength? However, what he actually suspected was, could training your body in the game really make your physique stronger? Moreover, even if it was possible, the efficiency should be very low. After all, this was an ordinary peoples training method. However, Kordontimus smiled slightly and said a meaningful sentence. Everything starts simple. Whatsplicated is often the human heart. After saying this, Kordontimus returned to his hut. Mike did not immediately start to act. Instead, he stood in ce with a frown. Everything stats simple? Whatsplicated is often the human heart Was this sentence meant to be looked at only on the surface? He raised his head and looked at the hut in front of him. He did not say anything. He always had a strange feeling. He felt that this Kordontimus seemed to be very special. He seemed to know a lot of things that NPCs should not know. Though because this idea was too strange, he did not continue to think about it. No yer would believe such a thing. To Mike, this was just a strange idea that suddenly appeared, and he immediately put it aside. Anyway, lets do this mission first. Before, it took him three hours to ascend the mountain, but most of the time was actually wasted on finding a new path. Now that Mike knew the right path, he could greatly shorten the process. Moreover, he was not in a hurry like before, so he did not maximize his speed. Now, if he used Swift Steps to increase his maximum speed, he would probably be able to climb up and down the mountain in less than half an hour. After all, Swift Steps was learned from the skill book that Mike bought, not from a professional mentor, so this skill was not forgotten. With this skill, it would not take long toplete 100 times. A few days would be enough! Mike wasted no time and immediately began his cultivation! .. A few days passed in the blink of an eye. Every day, other than attending to his physiological needs such as eating, sleeping, and going to the toilet, Mike would constantly go up and down the mountain in the game. During this process, he subtly felt that his body in the game seemed to gradually be more powerful. He felt that this was just his illusion. Because the stats on the interface did not change at all. Even if he felt that his strength had increased, if his attack power did not change, the damage value would still be the same. After all, this was a game. Afterpleting a hundred times, Mike once again knocked on the door of Kordontimus. Teacher, I havepleted the task that you gave me! After saying that, Mike stood respectfully outside the door and waited for Kordontimus toe out. Meanwhile, Stone who was at the edge of the cliff stood up excitedly and skipped over. Finally finished? Great, great. Lets go do something else. At this moment, the door opened. Kordontimus came out of the small house and looked mike up and down, Not bad, you adventurers can indeed create miracles. You can achieve this level of enhancement just by going up and down the mountain a hundred times. After hearing this, Mike received a system notification. [Missionpleted. Passive skill obtained: Strong Physique] Just as Mike was about to ask for the skills introduction, Kordontimus spoke again, Do you know how long it would take for the natives of this continent to reach your level? Mike was slightly stunned. He raised his head and looked at Kordontimus. Kordontimus sighed and looked at the sky. He slowly said, Five years! Chapter 138 - War Breaks Out, the Heroic Bandits!

Chapter 138: War Breaks Out, the Heroic Bandits!

Hearing this answer, Mike fell silent. Second World was essentially a game for yers. It was normal for yers to easily get promoted in the game. However, NPCs, or natives, were also living bodies. They also had thoughts and lives. They were different from yers, who were outsiders. Second World was the real world for them. It was very difficult for them to improve. They would not obtain any equipment when they killed monsters. They could not use skill books to learn new skills. They did not even have a clear experience progress bar and panel attributes. They could only improve themselves through constant training. Most importantly, NPCs died while yers could be resurrected. From this perspective, Second World seemed to be very unfriendly to NPCs. The yers always joked that in Second World, NPCs were more shameless than bosses, because they were too overpowered. However, in fact, NPCs gained their strength through hard work, and the process was much more painful than what the yers had to go through. Mike did not say anything. Or rather, he was at a loss for words. After all, Kordontimus was also a native. Kordontimus did not intend to delve into this question. He smiled and said, Do you intend to continue your cultivation? Mike thought for a moment and answered, No, teacher. I still have things to do on the continent. If its possible, I hope I can learn from you sometimeter. Is that okay? Kordontimus did not express any dissatisfaction with Mikes answer. He only nodded. He knew that adventurers were very busy. It had always been the case from the past until now. In that case, I wish you good luck. You cane back any time when you feel like learning. After saying that, Kordontimus returned to his hut. Mike nced at his skill pane. He finally had the time to see the specific effects of the new skill. [Strong Physique LVL 1 (god-tier passive enhancement): HP increased by 20%] Looking at this skill, Mike smiled, very satisfied. Although the 20% increase did not seem very impressive at least rtive to his other skills. However, this skill is a growth skill. It was now level 1 and only had a 20% increase in HP. What about level 2? Level 5? Or even level 99? At that time, the increase in HP will be huge. Mike had 10 years to prepare for it, and it would be entirely possible for him to increase this skill to a terrifying level. Of course, although Mike already seemedpletely invincible. After all, he was immune to all physical and magic damage. However, Mike still remembered one sentence. That was, Second World was full of infinite possibilities. Maybe in this world, there were still other ways that could hurt Mike. Therefore, it was necessary to improve himself from all aspects. Confidence was fine, butplete arrogance would only invite disaster. He took a deep breath and walked down the mountain. Stone had long returned to Mikes shoulder. It asked curiously, Where are we going now? To the City of Light. Dont forget that war can break out at any time. Okay, okay, then lets go to the City of Light! To return to the City of Light from Violet Valley, they had to go through a in, a forest, and then pass through the Victory City before finally reaching the City of Light. Mike and Stones destination was the City of Light, but they stopped at Volk in. That was right, they were forced to stop not long after leaving the Violet Valley. A war had broken out here! On the Volk in, human soldiers were fighting with Trolls and Dwarves. Originally, this in looked green as far as ones eye could see. However, now, the ground was red. It was dyed red with blood. Corpses were everywhere on the ground. Wails and roars could be heard in every corner of the in. Looking at the scene in front of him, Mikes face turned a little ugly, while Stone covered its eyes as if no longer dared to look. It was too tragic! Mike knew that a war might break out during this period of time, but he did not expect it to break out so quickly. While he was training in Violet Valley, the war had already started. Without Mike, the humans were obviously at a disadvantage in this battle. Not only because Mike had killed many NPCs in Victory City, but also because Victory Citys strength had plummeted. It was also due to their morale. When the war broke out, the strongest man of the human race was not there! This was undoubtedly a heavy blow to the human soldiers. What was more despairing was that the soldiers from other cities would find it difficult to rush over to support them. Because they had to defend their respective cities. If these soldiers left the cities and head to the Volk in to support them. Before they reach the Volk in, the city theyre supposed to be in could be overrun by enemies of other races. In Second World, betrayal between nations wasmon. I was only willing to live in peace with you because I had not had the chance to attack you yet. It was all about profit. Simple. That was why when the king gave the order to destroy the Bandit Alliance, he could only muster 10,000 royal guards. The city guards could not move. Now, the situation on the battlefield was one-sided. The Trolls and Dwarves had already joined hands. They attacked the humans together. The human soldiers obviously could not resist. The most surprising thing was that the Bandit Alliance that Mike had recruited was still fighting bravely. Yes, some of the soldiers already had timid expressions on their faces, but these bandits were still fighting desperately. They were not simply protecting the civilians. They had just switched from bandits to soldiers, so they did not have such high awareness. They simply killed uncontrobly. The excitement of killing their enemies, the hatred of theirrades being killed by the enemy, all filled their bodies with strength. They no longer had rationality and calmness. They only wanted to kill these foreign races in front of them! Because of this, the survival rate of the bandits was much higher than the soldiers. On the battlefield, those who were afraid would die first. This was an immutablew. On the contrary, those who fought hard to kill the enemy had a higher chance of survival. Regarding this, Mike was also a little surprised. He originally thought that once the fight started, these bandits would all escape. He had unexpectedly misunderstood them. Seeing that the bandits were gradually losing their resistance, Mike finally rushed to the battlefield. I wont just watch as my men die! Chapter 139 - The Appearance of God Slayer Announced the Victory of the War!

Chapter 139: The Appearance of God yer Announced the Victory of the War!

A figure suddenly rushed into the battlefield. The chaotic battlefield was immediately split into two by Mike. He did not do anything. He merely rushed through the intersection between both parties. However, it was this simple action that sessfully brought the battle to a temporary halt. The battlefield suddenly fell silent. Everyone looked at the mans back. Only when he turned around could everyone see his face clearly. God yer! The Dwarves and the Trolls did not recognize this face, but everyone on the human side did. The moment Mike turned around, the soldiers morale was greatly boosted. With God yer here, we could win this war! There was no doubt, no surprise, no other possibility. This man represented the power of determining everything! Someone shouted first, God yer! Then, all the soldiers on the human side spontaneously shouted, God yer! Their voices rose and fell, gradually bing uniform. The same words echoed throughout Volk in. God yer! God yer! God yer! The Dwarves and Trolls originally did not care about Mike at all. They were ready to resume attacking. Though after seeing the scene in front of them, they dared not act rashly. Anyone could see that this man seemed to be highly respected by the human soldiers. From this alone, one could conclude that it was best not to underestimate this man called God yer! As the soldiers on both sides stood in ce, a path was automatically drawn out in the middle of the battlefield. Mike then raised his foot and slowly walked toward the middle. With every step Mike took, the soldiers on both sides would automatically take two steps back. The humans retreated out of respect, while the soldiers of the other two races retreated out of fear. Gradually, the path between the soldiers on both sides becamerger andrger, bing a wide open space. Mike, on the other hand, walked to the middle position and turned to look at the enemy. Just this nce made all the enemy soldiers nervous. They did not know what this man in front of them was capable of, but they could tell that this man was very strong. They were clearly on the battlefield, but the atmosphere was strangely quiet. Mike looked at the faces in front of him that were different from his and said calmly, Im giving you a chance to surrender now. As long as you surrender, I wont kill you. Stone, who was behind Mike, also raised a hand and shouted, Yes, yes, if you surrender, I wont kill you! After saying this, the Trolls and Dwarves were stunned at first, then they became angry. You want us to surrender with just one sentence? What a joke! We had the advantage just now! One of the Trolls walked out of the crowd, raised the mace in his hand, and pointed at Mike, You want us to surrender to just a little human like you? Beat me first! On the battlefield of Second World, one-on-onebat was amon practice. Both sides sent out powerful warriors to fight each other, disying their individualbat ability at once. The winning side would often have a great boost in morale. The losing side would suffer setbacks. The Troll warrior obviously wanted to raise his armys morale through this. However, Mike did not immediately answer the Troll. Instead, he took out an exquisite sword from his backpack. The scabbard of this sword was made of pure gold, and it was iid with exquisite and resplendent gemstones. This was the reward that Mike had obtained during the tournament, the Sword of the King. The effect was very simple. It increased all the attributes of all the members of the team by 100%! When the Troll warrior first saw this sword, he revealed a disdainful sneer. This sword looked extremely fragile, as if it was meant for women. Not to mention killing someone, even a slight hit from the mace in his hand would break it on the spot. Just as he was about to easily win this one-on-one battle, he was surprised to find that the atmosphere on the battlefield had changed again. The moment the man pulled out the sword, the aura of the human soldiers behind him had changed drastically. Everyones strength immediately increased by arge margin. What happened? Why did those people suddenly be stronger?! All the Trolls and Dwarves soldiers felt this, and they were all surprised. Moreover, the human soldiers were also surprised. Some of them looked at their hands in a daze, feeling as if they had endless strength. Their strength had been increased by 100%! Some of them looked at the wounds on their bodies, which were gradually healing! Their recovery abilities had been strengthened by 100%! Some of them felt as if their bodies had be stronger, and their skin seemed to have be tougher. Their HP and defense had also been strengthened by 100%! This was the terrifying aspect of an increase in all attributes! Originally, the effects of the Sword of the King could only increase all attributes by 5%. It was already a powerful weapon that was hard toe by. However, in Mikes hands, this sword had beenpletely upgraded. It had obtained an effect that wasparable to a divine artifact. No matter how weak a party was, as long as they were in Mikes camp, they would be able to receive a huge boost! In this kind of battle where both sides were evenly matched and did not have much of a gap between them. If one side received an ability enhancement, it would be enough to affect the entire battle. Not to mention an increase in all attributes. Furthermore, it was 100%! All the attributes would be doubled! Such an enhancement could directly announce the oue of the battle. Mike looked coldly at the Troll warrior holding the mace, and asked calmly, Surrender, or die? After Mike said this, the soldiers behind him all emitted powerful killing intent. As long as the Troll warrior refused to surrender, they would immediately rush forward and tear him into pieces. Under such pressure, the Troll warriors body could not help but tremble. These human soldiers, who were originally weak in his eyes, had all be powerful warriors that he could not match. What did this man do? He did not get an answer, and he did not dare to ask. At this moment, he did not dare to say any more unnecessary words. His hand fell dejectedly, and the mace in his hand fell to the ground. Isurrender. The Trolls said these words helplessly, at the same time, it made the other warriors lose their will to resist. These humans, from being on the verge of defeat to bing undefeatable powerful warriors, just because that man appeared. God yer! Chapter 140 - Arrogant Generals

Chapter 140: Arrogant Generals

At the border between the Trolls and the Dwarves, Hamina Basin. The two suprememanders of this war met. Iron Felted Orne of the Dwarves and Augustine Tim of the Trolls. Behind them were 30,000 warriors and adventurers of their own race, each of them the best of the best. In total, there were 60,000 warriors and arge number of yers! This was the advantage of forming an alliance. Because of this alliance, they did not have to worry about being attacked by each other. Therefore, the cities near the border did not need to reserve too many city guards. This allowed them to deploy arge number of soldiers into the war. However, humans could not do that. They had to leave enough soldiers to defend the city while sending troops into the war. Otherwise, the enemy could take advantage of these empty cities. Once the cities were captured, the human territory would bepletely exposed to the enemys de. The citizens would be assualted. This was a situation that the humans could not ept. Therefore, the situation was not optimistic for the humans. Under such circumstances, arge number of yers from the Dwarves and Trolls participated in the war. No one was an idiot. They could see that the humans would most likely be the loser of this war. Therefore, these yers were willing to participate in the war even though their levels were not high. To put it nicely, it was called fighting for their own race. To put it bluntly, this was to reap benefits! After all, the battlefield was arge meat grinder. As long as one threw themselves into it, they would basically be crushed upon contact. Death was very painful and serious in the eyes of the natives. However, in the eyes of the yers, this represented arge number of spoils of war. This was enough for them toe forward and take risks. Even if they died, it did not matter. They would only lose 10% of their experience points. As long as they could pick up a few more pieces of equipment, they would be able to make a huge profit! These were all truly valuable items! Every yer had the idea of making a huge profit, so their morale was very high. Everyone was ready to fight, ready to attack at any time! Orne and Tim looked at the powerful army behind them and looked at each other. They seemed to have seen victory. The only thing left to consider was the distribution of the spoils of war. The ownership of the City of Light was what everyone was most concerned about. It seemed inappropriate to consider the distribution of benefits before the end of the war, but no one cared. Could the humans still have the possibility of winning this war? Even if god came, it would probably be useless! The long wait and the soon-toe victory made both the generals hearts restless and uneasy. After waiting for so long, why hasnt the vanguard force received any news of victory? Orne looked up at the scorching sun in the sky and could not help but wipe his sweat. Tim spoke arrogantly, In my opinion, theres no need for us to wait any longer. This kind of waiting is meaningless. Orne smiled slightly and spoke with the same arrogance, Thats right, I think so too. Even if we can wait, the warriors behind us are not willing to wait any longer. They are warriors who are ready to sacrifice their lives for their country. Theres no need for them to bask in the sun for such a weak enemy. The two of them hit it off and decided to set off immediately. The warriors did not care about this. They were soldiers. Their duty was to obey orders. However, the yers pped and cheered. These yers wanted to take advantage of them. They were not willing to waste their time here. The two generals were very satisfied with the yers cheers. They could not demand the adventurers to follow the rules. They were already satisfied with such a positive reaction. Then Lets go! Orne raised and waved his hand. The soldiers behind him shouted in unison, Yes sir! Therge group of nearly 100,000 people was ready to move forward. However, at this moment, Tim narrowed his eyes and looked into the distance. Wait, is someone approaching from there? Logically speaking, with a great battle brewing, no one would care about an individual. This would hardly have any effect on the battle situation. However, Tim cared. Because he felt that this was the soldier who had received the news of victory. The soldiers must have been dissatisfied after waiting for so long. If this soldier could bring good news from the front line, it would be a great help to morale. It would definitely raise the morale of the troops to the highest point! That was why he brought up this matter. Hearing Tims words, Orne immediately understood Tims thoughts. He smiled and said, I believe this must be the news of victory from the soldiers on the frontline. Soldiers, although we have waited for so long, the soldiers on the frontline have specially brought news of victory. Lets listen carefully. Hearing this, the soldiers alsoughed out loud. There were even quite a number of people who raised their weapons and cheered loudly. Everyone felt that the victory of this battle was within their grasp. The morale did indeed rise, and this was what the two generals were willing to see. Everyone was patiently waiting for that figure to approach. Though gradually, everyone realized that something was not right. Because the figure was too rxed. Yes, rxed. If it was a soldier in charge of reporting news, he should be traveling at the fastest speed. After all, no one would want to waste time when it came to the passing of good news. At the same time, Orne and Tim had a thought in their minds. Such azy soldier must be a Troll or Dwarf. Both of them revealed a mocking smile but still said nothing. However, in the next moment, the smile on their faces froze and even gradually turned into anger. Because they saw arge number of figures appear on the horizon. Whats the situation? Why did theye back? Orne could not help but scold. Even if the vanguard unit won, they could note back immediately. They should wait for the main unit toe back. How could they be soldiers if they acted so casually?! Orne and Tim had already decided that they would give them a good scolding when they arrived. They should not becent after defeating such weak humans. With this thought in mind, the two arrogant people red at therge group of figures in front of them. However, gradually, the soldiers became restless. The atmosphere in the entire Hamina Basin seemed to have changed a little. That was because they could feel a strong killing intent faintly assaulting their faces. This did not seem like the right atmosphere if the vanguard troops were here to report their victory! When the other party had already gotten close to a certain distance, Orne finally noticed something strange. Wait, those guys seem to be humans? How is this possible!? Tim quickly gave an order, Quick, pick up your weapons and get ready for battle! Those humans are actually attacking us! Chapter 141 - Unstable Factors on the Battlefield

Chapter 141: Unstable Factors on the Battlefield

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion As they reacted, the warriors behind Mikeunched an assault! They charged forward from both sides, like a tidal wave, with overwhelming momentum! With the addition of the Sword of the King, everyones movement speed increased by 100%! This speed was something the Dwarves and Trolls had never seen before. F*ck! Why are they so fast! Quickly counterattack, quick! Facing the human soldiers who wereing at them menacingly, the Trolls and Dwarves werepletely flustered. Even if some people could still maintain their rationality and were constantly reminding everyone to quickly counterattack, the effect was minimal. They simply could not understand the current situation. Why would the human soldiers appear here? Could it be that the vanguard forces in front had lost? Even if they had lost, they should have caused a lot of damage to the human troops. Why did they still have so many soldiers? Also, why were they so fast?!!! One had to know that this was a basin. These human troops were diving from a high altitude. With the addition of the Sword of the King, their speed was remarkably fast. In the blink of an eye, these human troops had already rushed in front of the Troll and Dwarf warriors. A fierce battle had officially begun! In the short first round of confrontation, many Dwarves and Troll warriors had sacrificed their lives on the spot. The death of theirrades and the blood on the ground made them react quickly. If they did not counterattack, all of them would die here. Many raised their weapons and attacked the human soldiers. However, something unexpected happened. This round of counterattacks did not cause any effective damage to the human soldiers! Their attacksnded on the human soldiers as if they were cutting through steel. However, the attacks of these human soldiers were extremely powerful. Almost every strike could cut their enemys body in half. This was a situation that they had never seen before. Whether it was the Trolls or the Dwarves, they were all races that worshipped strength. There were very few mages in their race. Most of them were warriors who fought with their bodies. Under normal circumstances, it should be the humans who could not withstand the attacks of the Trolls and Dwarves. Moreover, it should be very difficult for the humans attacks to deal effective damage to the Trolls and Dwarves. Why was the situationpletely reversed now? In their eyes, how were these human soldiers still the weak race in their impression? These people were clearly living god of war! How could they possibly win against such enemies?! Many NPC soldiers had already started to flee. However, under the human soldiers extremely fast speed, they were unable to effectively pull away from the enemies behind them. Gradually, they began to take off their armor and throw it on the ground. It was just to lighten the burden on their bodies. Other than tragic, there were no other words to describe the scene of this battle. Orne and Tim were so anxious that they shouted, Come back and fight! You bunch of cowards, you are deserters! However, no one paid any attention to them. You were themanding general, of course, you could say such words. We were fighting with our lives! Do we have to fight even if we were clearly going to die? After hearing Orne and Tims words, not only did they not stop, they ran even faster! This made the human soldiers extremely happy. Especially those from the Bandit Alliance. Their eyes almost lit up when they saw the armor all over the ground. This was all money! However, they did not stop to pick up the equipment. Instead, they continued to chase after those fleeing enemies. They were greedy, but they were not stupid! After the battle, these spoils of war all belongs to their boss. They had contributed so much, so naturally, they could get a share of the rewards. If they stopped to pick up the equipment, it would essentially be reducing their own gains. Because only by killing more enemies could they get more spoils of war. Therefore, this group of bandits charged even more bravely than the ordinary human soldiers. This made the soldiers even more convinced that these bandits were indeed bloodthirsty lunatics, they should not be trifled with! Mike did not know what the soldiers were thinking. He looked at the brave bandits that he had personally recruited into the army and nodded with satisfaction. After all, these bandits were all his subordinates, he was naturally gratified. The battlefield was almost in a state of ruins. Almost all the Trolls and Dwarves soldiers had thrown away their armor, but they were still not as fast as the human soldiers. One by one, the Trolls and Dwarves soldiers fell to the ground and were harvested mercilessly like wheat in autumn. Anyone could see that this battle was a clear victory for the humans. Just as Orne and Tim were disheartened, an unexpected situation suddenly urred! Arge group of human figures surged into the battlefield like a wave, blocking the human soldiers. This sudden situation caused the human warriors to slow down. They red at the people in front of them and raised their weapons to attack. However, the other party did not fight back at all. They were focused on picking up the equipment on the ground! These guys were the Troll and Dwarf yers! For them, losing 10% of their EXP was not particrly unfortunate. However, the equipment on the ground was all valuables! Picking up one was not a loss; picking up two was a profit! Who was the scariest person in the world? A person who was not afraid of death! The human soldiers could not do anything to them. Even with the blessing of the Sword of the King, they only needed a casual strike to end their lives. However, there were simply too many of them! After their attack, more of them would appear. The situation was actually affected by the unstable factors on the battlefield! The number of spoils of war on the ground was rapidly decreasing, and the bandits were getting anxious. The fleeing Trolls and Dwarves warriors were also getting further and further away, and the human soldiers were also getting anxious. Under this kind of mood, their killing speed also became faster and faster. However, the more they killed, the more excited the yers became. Because they had already made a fortune! Even if they were killed and had lost one or two pieces of equipment, overall, they would still make a fortune. However, just as each of them was brimming with smiles, a calm voice suddenly sounded from the chaotic battlefield. You want to take away my spoils of war? I will make you regret it. The voice was not loud, but it clearly reached everyones ears, as if it was hitting their souls. All the yers hands froze because they knew who the person who said this was. God yer! Chapter 142 - You Can’t Even See God Slayer’s Movements Before You Die

Chapter 142: You Cant Even See God yers Movements Before You Die

Even though these yers had nevere into direct contact with Mike. They still read the forums and knew some news. Legend had it that there was a yer in the human camp who was so powerful that it was beyond the imagination of ordinary yers. No one knew what his innate skill was! However, everyone knew that he was an existence that could not be trifled with. This person was God yer! Moreover, now, this person had appeared in front of them. Such an overwhelming strength was definitely beyond the imagination of ordinary yers. For a moment, everyones movements slowed down. Though they soon sped up their movements again. So what if God yer was strong? At most, he would kill me once? I came here to pick up the equipment. If I die, I die! Although in their original n, their own soldiers should have killed arge number of human soldiers, and then they woulde and pick up the equipment. However, now, their own soldiers had been killed and some had thrown away their armor as they escaped But, so what? It was just money, there was no difference. As for factions, races, and nations, none of these bothered them. Even if the Trolls and Dwarves werepletely wiped out, it did not matter. After all, this was the new region. Once they reached the big region, everything would return to normal. Having understood this, they knew what they had to do. They had to ignore God yers attacks and use the time to pick up the equipment. If they could pick up more, they would earn more! This was probably the only time in their lives that they agreed with the truth that time was money. However, just as they were frantically picking up the equipment, arge amount of white light suddenly appeared on the battlefield. That was right, arge number of Troll and Dwarf yers turned into white light and disappeared! The yers in Second World and NPCs all knew what it meant when a white light appeared on a yers body and disappeared. It meant that these adventurers were dead. However, they did not see any attacks at all. They did not see any physical or magic attacks. No, they did not even see God yer make a move. He just stood there and said one sentence. At this moment, all the human soldiers understood what terror was. No wonder the king gave up attacking the Bandit Alliance the moment he saw God yer. No wonder so many yers immediately fled at the sight of God yer. To be able to kill someone just by standing there, who would dare to provoke such a god-like existence? Mike still stood where he was, said nothing, did nothing. This was because he had a special skill, Shadow Strike. The Shadow Strike skill, which had been passively enhanced by his god-tier skill, allowed him to maintain the buff of no attack movements and unavoidable for his attacks. That was why he could stand where he was and kill arge number of yers without doing anything. The white light continued to appear, and almost the entire Hamina Basin was illuminated. In just ten seconds, the Troll and Dwarf yers had all disappeared. Only the NPC soldiers that were a certain distance away were still fleeing. Seeing this scene, all the human soldiers gulped. Too strong There were tens of thousands of adventurers, and one could not see the end of them. However, in front of God yer, they could not evenst ten seconds. Their deaths did not even exchange for a single move from God yer. Was this strength really something that humans could achieve? All the soldiers looked at Mike in a daze. Mike nced at the soldiers in the distance but did not order the bandits to chase after them. After he came into contact with Kordontimus, he gradually shifted his mindset. If it was not necessary, he would choose not to do anything. yers could resurrect after they died, so what if they were killed? Who asked them to covet their spoils of war. As for the native NPCs, he would spare their lives if he could. After all, if they died, they would actually be dead. In the past, from a yers point of view, Mike had never once considered such matters. To yers, NPCs and monsters were just a bunch of data. Even gods were just a bunch of more powerful data. Though now, Mike had a slightly different view. They may really be a bunch of data. However, they had their own thoughts and experiences. They had all the memories from birth to death. Even if they might have been affected by some kind of supreme will. One still had to admit, they were no different from being alive. At least in Second World, they were living beings. Finally, Mike nced at the bandits and said calmly, Go clean up the battlefield and take back the spoils of war. Hearing this, one of the bandit leaders finally reacted. He pointed at the fleeing enemy soldiers and asked anxiously, Arent we going to chase after them? The other bandits agreed with his idea. To the bandits, these enemies were walking trophies. How could they let them go? However, Mike only shook his head slightly and said, Forget it, let them go. With that, he turned around and left. The bandits looked at each other and finally gave up on chasing after them. They were reluctant to part with the spoils of war, but they did not dare to disobey their bosss orders. Since boss has said so, brothers, lets start cleaning the battlefield. The bald, shirtless bandit leader said. All the bandits raised their weapons and cheered, celebrating their victory. Just as they were about to start cleaning the battlefield, the Deputy Commander of the Royal Guards, Lucious, took the initiative to walk over and said in a ttering manner, Leave the work of cleaning up the battlefield to us. What do you think? Hearing this, all the bandits stared at him, their bodies emitting a murderous aura. This kid actually wanted to snatch the spoils of war from the bandits? Wasnt he courting death? Forget about you being the bullshit deputymander, even if you were the king, if you dared to snatch the profits from them, they would definitely immediately turn hostile. Other than their boss, God yer, no one else could make them give up their benefits, not even a single cent! Sensing the hostility from these bandits, Luciouss body trembled and he quickly waved his hand. No, no, no, you must have misunderstood. What I mean is that we will take over the cleaning of the battlefield, but we will not participate in the distribution of the spoils of war. What do you think? Hearing this, the bandits expressions eased up a little. However, the shirtless bald man still waved his hand impatiently. Scram. We dont need your help in cleaning up the spoils of war. To the bandits, no one could be trusted in matters rted to benefits, except for God yer. Of course, it was better to clean up the battlefield on their own. What if a few of these soldiers secretly hid the spoils of war? Who could say for sure? The soldiers were dumbfounded as they watched the bandits clean up the battlefield while looking at them vigntly. They sighed one after another. They just wanted to please them, but they did not expect it to be so difficult. It seemed that life in the military camp would not be so easy in the future. .. The bandits in the Hamina Basin were busy. Meanwhile, the yers from the Trolls and Dwarves caused a huge uproar. The yers who died on the battlefield were surprised to find out something. They did not lose 10% of their experience points, but 1 whole level! What surprised them more was that all of their gold coins were gone! Damn it! Chapter 143 - No One Dared to Provoke God Slayer

Chapter 143: No One Dared to Provoke God yer

On the Inte, the speed of the news spread was directly proportional to the degree of shock. The more unbelievable the matter, the more well known it would be. It was the same in Second World. Within a short period of time, news spread like wildfire on the forum. [Never provoke God yer, unless you want to empty your assets!] The post with this title immediately received a huge number of clicks and was pushed to the top. Posts that were extremely popr would automatically be pushed to the top. The content of the post was very clear. Many yers must be aware that today, the Trolls and Dwarves joined forces to attack the humans. This matter is not important. What is important is that we suffered heavy losses. And the one who caused us heavy losses was just a human yer. Hes called God yer! The title and the beginning of the post pointed out the main topic, which was God yer. This caught many of the yers interests. Then, the post recounted what had happened. At that time, we were waiting for a report of victory from the vanguard troops. However, what we were waiting for was not news of victory, but bad news! God yer had led a group of human soldiers to attack us. No one knew how as a yer, he could lead an NPC army, but he did it. Those human NPCs were so powerful that it was iprehensible. They only had less than 20,000 people, but they killed our 60,000 NPC army and fled everywhere. Moreover, we even have arge group of yers! We still cant defeat them! Originally, we didnt mind the fact that we cant defeat them. After all, were only here to pick up the equipment. Those Trolls and dwarves soldiers threw away their equipment as they escaped to ease the burden on their bodies. Doesnt it sound appealing if we pick up all of these pieces of equipment? However, when we were killed by God yer, a terrible thing happened. All of our gold coins were gone, and we even dropped several pieces of equipment! Listen, Im sure Im not a Red Name or a Gray Name. Im a normal white name yer! This is unbelievable! The thread had basically told the whole story, which was shocking enough. However, the thread owner still left a sentence at the end. We didnt even see how God yer made his move. He just stood there. Then, we all died Listen to my advice, yers, dont provoke God yer! Never! Dont! Provoke God yer! At this point, the thread came to an end. The number ofments was terrifying. Soon, there were tens of thousands ofments, and they kept increasing. Why is God yer so powerful? Did he cheat? How can he cheat in Second World? He must have obtained some extremely powerful talent. I think its at least an S-grade! This is too unbelievable. I think this can be considered a supernatural event! In short, I think the thread owner is right. Dont provoke God yer. As a human yer, I think this is a pretty good thing. At least God yer is in our camp. A story about the invaders being defeated, lol. Although there were all kinds ofments in thement section, everyone was still curious about one thing. That was why would there be such a big loss after being killed by God yer? No one knew the answer. Except for the person in question. That was right, Mike was checking his skills right now. Swift Steps bought from the mystery store. Blod Absorption obtained from equipment using Law. Second-hand mastery obtained from the king. (by the way, the second-hand referred to the non-dominant hand. If the yer is left-handed, then the second-hand is the right hand.) Block and Rebound were also obtained through special methods from the very beginning C skill books from killing wandering ck bears and NPCs. Phantom Clone was obtained from the cult. There were also many skills like Shadow Strike Of course, Forging was a subss skill. These did not conflict with the main ss and would not be forgotten because of the ss change. In other words, Mike only lost skills obtained from other mentors, such as increasing the damage of certain weapons. For Mike, it did not matter even if he lost them, because he had better ones. After bing a Weapon Master, he obtained a new skill. [Weapon Mastery (god-tier passive enhancement): all types of weapons can be used, and the damage is increased by 100%.] In addition to these skills that he had already obtained, Mike also had another skill. [Curse of Plunder (god-tier passive enhancement): after killing an enemy, all the money and some equipment will be plundered and automatically stored in the Fire de Gangs treasure vault.] To the former leader of the Fire de Gang, Anderson, this should have been a curse. Or rather, even after the enhancement, it would still be a cure to him. The spoils of plunder would be transferred to the treasure vault. However, poor Anderson did not know where the treasure vault was. If this curse was still affecting Anderson, then regardless of how frequent he robbed, he would not earn a single cent. However, Mike was different. He knew the general location of the treasure vault and could use them as he wished. On the contrary, this was a convenience for Mike. After all, the space in a yers backpack was limited. Even if Mike killed 10,000 people, he could only take a little bit of equipment. However, with this curse, all the spoils of war Mike obtained could be stored in the warehouse as he wished. He would not have to worry about being unable to pick up the spoils of war. The only drawback is that Mike needs to go to the treasure room to get them. However, he was not in need now. So he can wait until he needs money. In short, this curse is now a big help to Mike. Whoever dared to oppose Mike would suffer from a huge loss. The yers who thought it was okay to die once would have to change their minds after seeing Mike. If he died once, he would lose one level and all his gold coins and some equipment. No one would think that this punishment was eptable. Now, the war was over. Even if the Dwarves and Trolls still had soldiers to fight, they would not dare. No country could afford such a loss. They would have to worry about their own safety now. After losing a lot of soldiers and equipment, would other races want to invade them? It was not a hard guess. Mike was not interested. He just wanted to go to the pce and get his reward. After all, he had seeded in winning the war. When he walked out of the City of Light, he saw something. There was a huge banner on the city gate of the City of Light. The words on it were clearly visible. Wee back, human hero God yer! Chapter 144 - New Mission, Negotiation of This War

Chapter 144: New Mission, Negotiation of This War

At the sight of the banner, Mike was slightly stunned. Then he realized that it seemed that a soldier had sent back information from the battlefield. Mike was very curious about what the soldier had said. He walked into the city step by step. The NPCs in the city all looked at Mike with respect. When he walked to the fountain square in the middle of the City of Light, the king was already there. The king shouted loudly, Our hero is back, lets cheer for him! Wooooo! All the surrounding civilians cheered. There were also many yers in the middle, and they seemed to be very interested in this matter. Looking at the enthusiastic reaction of the civilians, the king nodded his head in relief. He solemnly announced, This time, God yer has made a great contribution to protecting our country. I will give him a reward that will satisfy everyone! At the same time, in order to celebrate the victory of this war, the City of Light will begin a three-day carnival. All food and drinks in the city will be free of charge. Of course, the royal family will bear the bill. Please rest assured, shopkeepers. Hearing this news, everyone cheered once again. The yers eyes lit up. All goods were free. To the NPCs, this was just a celebration. However, to the yers, this was an opportunity to stock up. Sure enough, they would fill their warehouses to the brim. This way, they would not need to purchase these items for a long time. When inbat mode, food and alcohol could replenish their HP and MP. This was very important to them. Of course, the NPCs did not know about the yers thoughts. They only cared about God yer. That was right, Mikes human affinity had increased by 100, reaching 400! As long as he obtained another 600, he could raise his human affinity to the level of fanatical faith. It was very difficult for other yers to increase in friendliness, especially the kind of friendliness that affected an entire race. Generally speaking, it would only increase if one contributed to the entire race, though it would not increase by much. On the other hand, Mike had done many great things. He had protected the food source that everyone in the City of Light relied on to survive, recovered the missing princess, and won the war by himself. These were all respectable deeds to the entire human race. Of course, not only his friendliness, but Mikes honor points had also increased by 100,000. Including the honor points gained from killing the enemies in the war, it had only increased by more than 100,000. However, the increase of more than 100,000 did not affect his overall status, because Mikes honor points were still negative. He was still a respected viin. After saying what he needed to say, the king gave Mike a look he wanted to talk to Mike alone. Mike naturally saw this and immediately followed. The two of them walked toward the pce step by step. On the way, the two of them chatted casually, and Mike took the opportunity to ask a small question in his heart. How did you know that I woulde in through this city gate? He was referring to the banner, which he was very curious about. The kingughed and said, Every city gate has a banner, so you can see it regardless of how you enter the city. No, no, no, you misunderstood, I mean If I appear from the tavern yers had hearthstones, so they could quickly return to the city through hearthstones. This was very convenient for yers, and the cooldown was only one hour. Hearing this, the kingughed even more happily, but he did not say anything. In the tavern. Allen was still sitting in the corner drinking alone. Drunk as usual. The bartender was still wiping the wine ss in his hand in front of the counter, andined, Everyone went to wee the hero. My pubs business has deteriorated again. And this banner The bartender raised his head to look at the red banner inside the pub and grumbled unhappily, This thing has ruined the atmosphere in my pub. That was right. If Mike hade to the pub through the hearthstone, he could still see the banner that the City of Light had set up to wee him. However, this banner was hung inside the tavern. It had to be said that this design was quite meticulous, but unfortunately, Mike was unable to see it. On the other side, Mike and the king had already walked up the stairs leading to the pce. Compared to the streets, this ce was much quieter. Commoners could not appear here. The king also took this opportunity to chat about serious matters. God yer, what do you think we should do next? This was also the reason why he brought Mike here. He wanted to discuss with Mike the follow-up actions of this war. Mike thought for a moment and said, I think its time for the war to end. Theres no need for us to fight back. In fact, regardless of whether we won or lost the war, the people will always be the ones suffering. Stone who was behind Mike jumped up and poked its head out, Yes, yes, its time to end it. The king looked at Mike in slight surprise. He had never expected Mike to be an anti-war activist. In fact, anyone would be surprised. An adventurer who massacred countless NPCs in Victory City was actually opposed to war. It was very contradictory. However, the king still nodded and said, I agree with your point of view. Our humansbat strength does need some replenishing. At this point, he nced at Mike with hidden bitterness. If this guy had not killed so many people in Victory City, hisbat strength would have been sufficient. Mike pretended not to see the kings gaze and continued to walk. The king sighed and said, If we continue to attack the Dwarves and Trolls, other races may also attack us. These are results that we can not bear. So, we should just end this way like this. However, since the Dwarves and Trolls initiated the war against us, the end of the war must be that they ask for peace. So I hope you can go as an envoy and discuss with them about thepensations for this war. Naturally, they had to pay since they had lost the war. War was just that simple and brutal. A purple dialog box appeared in front of Mike. [ept mission: Negotiation] Mike immediately chose Yes. A new mission appeared in his mission box. [Negotiation ] [The war should be ended, but thepensation issue has not been settled yet. Please go to Crete City as an envoy andplete the negotiation.] [Mission reward: decided upon the oue of the negotiation.] The reward for this mission was reasonable. If Mike managed to gain a lot of benefits for the human camp, he would receive a very good reward. If the benefits were small, the rewards would be small. The mission, of course, was set up so that Mike could do his best to maximize the benefits of the negotiations. The king asked, When are you going to leave? Mike smiled. Lets do it now, while theyre still afraid of me. Chapter 145 - Always Take the Initiative in Negotiations

Chapter 145: Always Take the Initiative in Negotiations

Crete City. The Dwarf king and the Troll king were alone in the conference room, discussing what to do next. They were already here since morning, and the atmosphere was tense, but it was different now. They were discussing the distribution of benefits. That was right, they were already discussing the matter of dividing the interests gained from the human side, and were arguing about it. Unexpectedly, the news of a great defeat came from the front line. They actually lost this way that should have been won easily, hence the atmosphere was very heavy. The question now is whether the human race will retaliate against us. If we dont deal with this problem properly, we will suffer heavy losses! The king of the Dwarves, Wine Barrel Chris, mmed the table and said through gritted teeth. The king of the Trolls, Resta Jacob, was also frustrated. His dark blue face looked a little ferocious as he let out a shrill voice, Youre asking me this now? You know, youre the one who mentioned the alliance to attack the humans first! Is this the time to pursue this? Were on the same boat now, the humans wont care about what you say! Chris said with his eyes wide open. This time, Jacob did not refute because Chris was right. The human race would not care about who was more responsible between the two races. To the human race, they were both enemies. Then what do you think we should do?Jacob asked unhappily. Chris took two deep breaths, trying to calm his emotions. He narrowed his eyes and analyzed, If I were Onivis Harvey, Id have two choices now. The first is to gather all the troops andunch a counterattack Thats impossible. Jacob shook his head and extended a finger, The humans dont have enough troops at the moment. If they gather all the troops andunch a counterattack, their city will be very empty. The other countries will not let go of this good opportunity. Onivis Harvey is not a fool. He knows this. Then there is only the second possibility Chris continued. Onivis Harvey will definitely send people to negotiate with us. He will extort us mercilessly! Hearing this, Jacobs expression became even more unsightly. He had originally wanted to gain some benefits by initiating the war, but he did not expect that would have to bear a loss instead of gaining benefits. This was not the result he wanted. We have to think of a way to reduce the losses!Jacob said in a grave tone. I have a way. Chris brought the topic to a crucial point. We can arrange for some experts to stand by the side during the negotiations and put some pressure on the envoys sent by the other side. This is the dumbest idea Ive ever heard!Jacobs eyes widened. You should know that since ancient times, there has been a rule that no matter how far the war goes, neither side can harm the envoys whoe to negotiate! Chris certainly knew this. Many times, the war had to be ended at the round table. If the envoys could be harmed, then gradually, no one would be willing to negotiate. In the end, the war would be endless. However, he revealed a confident smile. Dont worry, I dont intend to kill that envoy. Were only doing this to scare him. May I ask, who wouldnt cherish their own lives? How can that envoy guarantee that we wont hurt him? Seeing a fully armed and powerful guard standing by the side, that envoy will be more or less worried. At that time, in order to save his own life, he will definitely act weaker. Only through this can we minimize our losses! Hearing this, Jacobs eyes lit up. This method could be said to be somewhat feasible. As long as the final result was still beneficial to the human race, they would not pursue such a trivial matter too much. After all, they would still let the envoy return to the country unscathed. Under such circumstances, the best oue would be that they could minimize the price they had to pay. Alright, lets do it!Jacob nodded and asked, Who did you bring this time? Crete City was the territory of the Trolls. When Chris came, he brought some guards with him. Chris smiled and said, I brought Alves! Jacob nodded in relief when he heard the name. Although Alves was a Dwarf, Jacob still knew this guy. Among the warriors, Alves was one of the strongest. With him around, it would definitely bring a lot of pressure to the envoys sent by the human race. Okay, I will also let Cicero participate in the negotiation. Cicero was also a powerhouse among the Trolls. Chris was relieved to hear this name. With the two powerhouses of the Dwarves and Trolls standing by the side, the human envoy would definitely be under a lot of pressure. In order to prevent angering the two kings, the human envoy would definitely be careful during the negotiation process, then they could shamelessly reduce their losses. Perfect! Chris smiled smugly and said, When the human envoys arrive here, we must strike first and not let the other party take the initiative in the negotiation. Yes, thats right!Jacob also revealed a sinister smile. No matter what he says, we will immediately refute with certainty! The two looked at each other and smiled as if they had already seen the victory of the negotiation. At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the meeting room. Your Majesty, the envoy of the human race has arrived. The person outside the door said so, and his voice seemed to be a little flustered. Resta Jacob was slightly surprised. The envoy of the human race had arrived so quickly? He was about to ask the attendant outside the door to call Cicero and Alves over to participate in the negotiation, but he did not expect the door of the meeting room to open directly. Mike stepped into the conference room and looked at the two people at the table coldly. This scene happened so suddenly that Jacob and Chris froze. They had never expected that this human envoy would be so powerful. Even if the human race won the war, under normal circumstances, their envoy should wait outside the pce obediently. After all, this was the territory of the Trolls. Who would have thought that this envoy would barge in? Moreover, he very naturally sat directly opposite of the two of them and put his legs on the table. Seeing this scene, Jacobs heart burned with anger. He was about to stand up and fly into a rage when he heard Mikes cold words. The Dwarves and Trolls will each pay a city aspensation. In addition, you will also have to pay a total of two million gold coins. I have finished speaking. Who agrees and who disagrees? Chapter 146 - Who Agrees and Who Disagrees?

Chapter 146: Who Agrees and Who Disagrees?

Mikes words came too suddenly, and Jacob and Chris did not have time to react. After a moment of silence in the meeting room, Chris remembered the strategy they had previously discussed, no matter what Mike said, he would immediately refute. That was right, this way, he could overwhelm Mike in terms of momentum. I Chris was about to speak, but he stopped abruptly after he uttered a note. Because Mike turned his head to look at him. There was no emotion in his cold eyes. He just looked at him indifferently. Hmm? What do you want to say? Mike asked. I I agree. Chris lowered his head. He suddenly remembered that the first step of this n had yet to bepleted. That was to have a powerful guard stand by the side so that he could put pressure on the other party. He looked at Jacob carefully. Now, he had to let Jacob turn the situation around. If Jacob agreed, then it would really be the end. At this time, Jacob really hated Chris. If you cant open your mouth to refute, you should at least shut up. If you agreed so easily, what am I supposed to say? However, even though he was filled with hatred, this matter was also rted to Jacob himself. He could only bite the bullet and say, Let us discuss this matter. Someone, get Cicero and Alves to discuss this matter together. Hearing his words, the attendant outside the door immediately left. He really despised staying here any longer. The atmosphere was too depressing Mike was very clear about the king of the Trolls, but he did not stop him. Because he felt that it was beneficial to him. Mike sneered and said, I didnt expect the king of the Trolls and Dwarves to not be able to make a decision alone. You still need to discuss the matter with others. How ridiculous. This sarcasm was very direct, without any euphemism. However, the two kings did not even refute. Or rather, they did not dare to. The envoy in front of them was obviously an adventurer, not a native. One had to know that if he was a native, he might not be able to fight since not every native would train their strength. However, adventurers were different. Adventurers had to have the ability to fight. This was something that the whole continent knew. Under such circumstances, the two kings did not want to anger Mike. After all, an adventurers behavior was unpredictable. They could not be judged usingmon sense. If they really directly attacked without negotiating These two kings might really die here. They could only sit in their seats and nervously wait for the guards to arrive. Soon, two voices sounded from outside the door. King, Im here. Cicero and Alves appeared at the door at the same time and shouted in unison. The sound of their arrival was like the most beautiful song in the world at least for Jacob and Chris. It had only been three minutes. However, these three minutes felt like three long hours for them. Well,e and discuss it with us. Out of nowhere, Jacob took out a handkerchief and began to wipe his sweat. Cicero and Alves immediately looked at each other when they heard this. Would they be consulted about the negotiation? Obviously, it was impossible. They were just guards. They only knew how to fight. So it was vident that the king wanted them to put pressure on the other side, and they immediately understood that. So Cicero and Alves stood directly behind Jacob and Chris. They stared at Mike, with a hint of hostility and killing intent in their eyes. They wanted to make Mike nervous. However, Mike remained calm. He just put his right leg on his left leg that was on the table, which made him feel morefortable. So, since everyone is here, Ill repeat it again. The Dwarves and Trolls must hand over a city aspensation to the humans. At the same time, the territories within these two cities will belong to the humans. In addition, you will also have to hand over four million gold coins aspensation. Im done. Who agrees and who disagrees? Mike calmly nced back and forth between Cicero and Alvess faces. At this time, Jacob stood up and said loudly, Wait, what did you say? Four million gold coins?! This is different from what you just said! He widened his eyes, expressing his dissatisfaction. Two million gold coins was already a lot, but now he actually increased it to four million gold coins? How was this possible?! Moreover, he had to hand over two cities. Impossible, absolutely impossible! Hearing Jacobs words, Cicero took a step forward at the right time, naturally ced his hand on the hilt of the sword at his waist, and said coldly, Are you here to negotiate or are you joking? His stance gave people the feeling that he would draw his sword and attack at any moment. Mike smiled slightly and spread his hands. Im sorry, I never joke. The reason it became four million gold coins is that you made me wait for too long. You have to know that a persons time is very precious. His gaze shifted back to Jacobs face. He looked at him and added, If you dont make a decision soon, I will continue to raise the price. Remember your position. This is not a discussion with you, but a notice. You have no right to refuse. Jacob and Chriss expressions became very ugly. The two guards stood there, intending to put pressure on the human envoy. Unexpectedly, not only did the human envoy not relent because of the pressure, he actually demanded more! Chris, who was sitting at the table, gently touched Alves behind him. With the table as a cover, this small action was hardly noticeable. Alves felt the kings touch and immediately understood what he meant. He took a step forward, took out the flintlock at his waist, and pointed it at Mike. Adventurer, do you really think I wont dare to kill you? Psst! A stream of blood spilled out without warning, directly spraying on the round table. Alves looked at his chest that was dyed red with blood in disbelief. A painful feeling suddenly emerged from his throat. He stretched out his hand and held his throat tightly, hoping that he could slow down the bleeding. Though it was useless. As the blood drained, his face gradually turned pale, and he finally fell to the ground weakly. The entire conference room suddenly fell silent. Mike reached out and gently wiped off a drop of blood that had sshed on his face. He asked calmly, Two cities and five million gold coins. Who agrees and who disagrees? Chapter 147 - The Boldness of the Human King

Chapter 147: The Boldness of the Human King

At the South Gate of Crete City. Mike nodded as he walked out of the city. Behind him were the king of the Trolls and the king of the Dwarves. Dont worry, five million gold coins will be sent over very soon. The residents of Sarco City and Venezu City will move out tonight. I hope you can persuade Lord Onevis Harvey to end this war. Chris and Jacob spoke one after another, their faces full of ttery. Alright, Ill pass on the message. Mike turned around, looked at the two kings, and said with a smile, Todays negotiation was very pleasant. I hope it will be just as pleasant next time. The corners of Jacobs eyes twitched twice. Youre happy, but were miserable. Two cities plus five million gold coins was not a small amount! He squeezed out a smile that looked uglier than crying and said, Dont worry, there wont be a next time. We Trolls and humans will be friends forever. Chris quickly added, So will we Dwarves. Well never be enemies with humans again! Mike pretended not to hear these words. Such promises could be broken at any time. The most important thing was the ownership of the cities. Because in a years time, the new region and the big region would merge, and everything would be restored to its original state. In other words, this will be the only year where the two cities would belong to the human race. When they arrived at the big region in a years time, the two kings would not have this memory. The yers could only leave behind their belongings. After discussing all this, Mike was ready to leave. Jacob deliberately said in an ingratiating manner, This Lord Envoy, do you need us to help you prepare a carriage to send you back? Hearing this, Mike looked at Jacob as if he was looking at a fool. Jacob felt ufortable under this gaze. He could not help but ask, Whats wrong? Mike did not answer. Instead, he took out the hearthstone from his backpack and began to cast a spell. After a few seconds, he disappeared from the spot. Looking at the empty space in front of him, Jacob felt extremely awkward. He had forgotten that Mike was an adventurer. An adventurer could use the hearthstone to quickly return to the city. At this moment, Jacob felt like an idiot. He turned to look at Chris and coughed. Ahem, Ill go and prepare to inform the residents of Venezu City to evacuate. You should hurry up. If there are still people in the city before tonight none of us know what the human race will do. After saying that, Jacob directly turned around and entered the city. Chris, on the other hand, appeared very helpless. The guard he brought with him was dead. He had to go to the city and find a few soldiers to protect him. .. The City of Light Tavern. Mike appeared suddenly. The bartender looked up at Mike and said nothing. He continued to wipe the wine ss in his hand. He was an Elf, so Mikes human affinity did not affect him at all. The bartender was already used to the sudden appearance of yers in pubs. Mike did not care about it, so he just walked out of the pub and went straight to the pce. Along the way, all the NPCs greeted Mike warmly. This was rare in the past. Because the feelings of ordinary NPCs toward Mike were veryplicated. It was difficult for them to be enthusiastic about a worthy viin. Only the bandits would naturally worship Mike. Thinking of the bandits, Mike felt the need to free some time and see how they were living in the barracks. However, he had to go to the king now. Soon, he arrived at the pce without any obstruction. After all, besides having high friendliness, he was also the kings personal Commander of the Adventurer Legion, so no one stopped him from entering and leaving the pce. The king was currently in the conference room, looking at the world map of this continent while drinking the drinks prepared by the pce chefs. Seeing that Mike hade over, the king did not wait for him to speak before he took the initiative to ask, How are the negotiations going? Mike smiled slightly. The other party is willing to hand over the ownership of Sarco City, Venezu City, and the surroundingnd, as well as five million gold coins aspensation. Pfft! Hearing this, the king spat out the drink that he was drinking. He stared at Mike with wide eyes and asked in disbelief, What did you say? Two cities and five million gold coins? You only spent so little time to obtain so many benefits?! Mike nodded with a smile. In fact, if it had been a little longer, he could have gotten even more. However, the other party hadpromised rather quickly. Seeing Mike nod, the king stood up excitedly and said, Well done! God yer, youve really opened my eyes. Youre strong, and youre so good at negotiation. Ive never seen such a reliable person! He paced back and forth excitedly in the room as if he was thinking about something. Mike smiled and reminded him. You havent given me a reward yet. If he was a native, he would probably be too embarrassed to bring this up so directly. Though it did not matter to the yers. The king was also very clear about this, so he did mind and said with a smile, Im thinking about this matter. I have a good idea. I dont know what you think. Lets hear about it. Mike was also very curious. He had gained such a big benefit, so what reward would the king give him? However, when he heard the kings proposal, Mike was still a little surprised. Ive decided to give Sarco City to you. How about it? The king looked at Mike with a burning gaze and said very generously. Hearing this news, Mike asked in surprise, A city? You actually want to reward me with a city? Thats right, you deserve it! the king patted Mikes shoulder. His purpose was very simple. In his opinion, this was to bribe God yer. He hoped that God yer would always stand on his side. Of course, this was risky. No one could guarantee that God yer would not betray Sarco City. However, the king decided to take a gamble! Because he knew that if God yer wanted to betray the city, he could easily take any city away. This was his cleverness. Mike thought for a moment and nodded, I dont know how to manage the city. You know, Im just an adventurer. Dont worry about that. If you need, I will send some officials to help you manage the city. Of course, they will only listen to your orders in the future. In addition, you can also take away the soldiers under you. If there are no soldiers in a city, it would be too inappropriate. The king did not hesitate at all and immediately provided Mike with some solutions. Regarding this, Mike was really a little surprised. He did not expect the king to be so decisive. After all, to give an adventurer a city and some soldiers required a lot of boldness. After all, it was very likely for Mike and his soldiers to be independent! This boldness made Mike feel some admiration for him. The king smiled and brought Mike to the world map. He pointed at the map and asked, Which city do you want? Chapter 148 - Such a Unique City Lord

Chapter 148: Such a Unique City Lord

Hearing this question, Mike thought for a moment before he answered. Sarco City, Mike pointed at a city on the map and said. The king nodded without making anyments. For the king, whether Mike chose Sarco City or Venezu City, it was good. Because Mike could help him resist the harassment of the Dwarves and Trolls. Although the possibility had be fairly low, he still had to guard against it. As long as Mike entered Sarco City, Victory City would no longer be a bordering city, but an ind city. From today on, Victory City could rest in peace and gradually recover from its previous losses. Therefore, the king was in a very good mood. He patted Mike on the shoulder and said, Since you have already decided on the city, when do you n to take up your post? Mike thought for a moment and nodded, Well, they are going to clear out Sarco City tonight. We might as well go tomorrow. The two of them discussed the issue of the deployment of officials for a while before Mike left the meeting room. The king said he would leave the management to Mike and would not be involved in it. It was also a gesture. If the king interfered with Mikes management, it might cause Mike to be unhappy. Since the original intention of the city reward was to win Mike over, which would be contradictory. After leaving the meeting room, Mike did not leave the pce directly. The king said that he would arrange a reliable general manager for him. This way, Mike only needed to tell the general manager about his idea, and the general manager would take care of the other things. Since this general manager was so important to the development of the city, Mike naturally had to meet with him before leaving. After waiting for about ten minutes, a woman in a proper official uniform walked over and bowed calmly. Hello, city lord. My name is E Jasmine. From now on, I will be your general manager. If you have any instructions, you can give them to me directly. I will help you arrange the specific operations. Hearing this straightforward self-introduction, Mike nodded in satisfaction. Very good, Jasmine. Now, I want to hear what suggestions you have. Jasmine replied without any hesitation, Im d that you are willing to listen to my suggestions. This is my opinion. The most important thing in a city is actually the residents. If there are no residents, this city is just a pile of buildings stacked together. Hearing this, Mike nodded in approval. It could be seen that Jasmine was indeed reliable. After getting Mikes nod of approval, Jasmine continued, I think that if we want to attract a portion of the human residents to live in Sarco City. The best way is to open up some welfare policies so that the civilians will voluntarily want to move to Sarco City. Mike nodded. Alright, well do as you say. As for the welfare policies Let me think, how about lowering taxes? Jasmines eyes lit up when she heard this. In the past, she felt that all politicians were greedy. After all, if the citys taxes were lowered, the city lords ie would also be reduced. She did not expect the new city lord to reduce the taxes so decisively. She asked with great anticipation, Then, how much tax do you think would be more appropriate? The City of Lights tax revenue is 20%. This can be used as a reference. Mike did not say anything and stretched out a finger. Jasmine nodded, took out her notebook, and wrote it down. She whispered, 10% tax, is it? 10% is indeed very low. This way, we can definitely attract Before she could finish, Mike interrupted her. No, no, no, Im not talking about 10%. I mean how about 1%? Jasmines note-taking hand immediately stopped. She raised her head in disbelief and looked at Mike. She asked hesitantly, Wait, I might have misheard. How much did you say just now? 1%, Mike repeated. This figure made a nearby few pce attendants turn their heads to look over. 1% tax? How was this possible? Did this city lord not like money? The attendants thoughts were very simple. They were only surprised that Mike did not want to earn the residents taxes. However, Jasmine knew better than the attendants what this 1% meant. Every city had to give 20% of its tax revenue to the state every year. In other words, the city could only receive 0.8% of its tax revenue. Not to mention that the king might not believe that the city only demanded 1% of tax, so he might wonder if the city lord had pocketed some of the tax money. Even if the king did not think so, 0.8% was definitely not enough. This might even cause the government of Sarco City to lose money. After all, many things required money. Even the city officials needed to be paid. How could 0.8% be enough? Her eyes moved slightly, and her emotions were a littleplicated. She admired that God yer was such a good city lord to themoners. However, she felt that she had to exin this matter to the new city lord clearly. Unfortunately, Mike had no intention of listening. Alright, its settled. Send someone to announce this matter in the City of Light, Hero City, and Victory City right now. Dont worry about the money. I know that this might cause me to lose some gold coins, but I dont care. After saying that, Mike took out 100,000 gold coins and ced them in the pce hall. Take this money first. If theres anything in Sarco City that needs money, just take it from these gold coins. If its not enough, send someone to get it from the king. Tell him that Ive requested them. Ill return it to himter. Thats it for now. I still have other things to do. After saying that, Mike went offline. That was right, he disappeared just like that. After ying the game for a whole day, even though the sky was not dark yet, he was ready to go straight to sleep. Looking at the box of gold coins on the ground, Jasmine fell silent. She had never seen such a special city lord. Sure enough, he was special. To say that he was bad, he would rather spend his own money than earn money from themoners. However, if one were to say that he was good after giving the money, he just walked away and did not care about anything else. Jasmine rubbed her temples and sighed. Forget it, at least this isnt a city lord who is blinded by greed. As a general manager, I can only work a little harder. Thinking of this, Jasmine finally revealed a smile. It was really good to have such a city lord. She immediately began to arrange for people to carry out the publicity of Sarco City. However, she absolutely could not have imagined the massive impact brought by the news upon announcement. Chapter 149 - Shocking Publicity

Chapter 149: Shocking Publicity

In her study, Jasmine kept writing. These were some of the things she had to look out for when she arrived in Sarco City, and she was nning for them. After Jasmine put down her pen, she stretched. Looking up at the clock on the wall, half an hour had quietly slipped past, but Jasmine was still proud of the progress she had made. It was definitely fast to have finished the ns in half an hour. The king had indeed arranged for Mike to have a reliable right-hand man. She looked at the ns on the table with satisfaction. Within a month, the poption of Sarco City should reach a maximum of 20%, so that Sarco City could form its own basic business chain. Even if it had some shorings, it could still go to Victory City to trade. For a city that had just suffered a major blow, Victory City would be very willing to take part in this cooperation. It could be said that Sarco City would develop in a good direction, even if would not be fast-paced. However, no manager would be able to do a better job than Jasmine. Aftering to this conclusion, Jasmine closed the n in her hand. Its been half an hour. The publicity in the City of Light should have beenpleted. Why hasnt anyonee to report the results? Jasmine looked at the door in confusion. It was indeed very quiet. She could not help but stand up and walk out of the small study. She nned to go to the publicity office in the City of Light to take a look. Jasmine was a woman of action. She would not sit here and wait for the results. Jasmine left the pce with steady steps. However, before she had the time to walk to the fountain square in the center of the City of Light, she was shocked by the scene. Although she was still far away, she saw it clearly. At this time, the fountain square of the City of Light was already packed with people. Jasmine was shocked. What happened there? Did someone obstruct the publicity of Sarco City attracting residents? With a hint of anger, Jasmine quickened her pace. This was the kings agreement. How dare someone obstruct her? Jasmine felt that she had to go and help with the publicity work. Otherwise, she would feel as if she was not doing enough. However, when she walked to the publicity area of the fountain square, she waspletely stunned on the spot. She saw that there was not a single person dressed as a soldier here. They were allmoners. That was right, all of them. All of them squeezed forward with excited smiles on their faces, as if afraid to miss out on something if they were toote. Moreover, in the center of the crowd was the assistant who was sent by Jasmine to carry out the publicity work. This assistant did not have much work experience, so how could he have expected such a scene? He was already flustered! Jasmine frowned and tried her best to squeeze in through the crowd. When she arrived in front of her assistant, the clothes on Jasmines back were already soaked in sweat. These people were too crazy! Whats going on? Didnt I ask you to do the publicity? Why did it turn into this situation?! Jasmine questioned loudly. However, when the assistant saw Jasmine, not only was he not nervous at all, but he seemed to have seen his savior. He immediately pressed Jasmine against the seat beside him and said, Thank god, youre finally here. To be honest, I dont know what to do anymore. There are actually so many people here who want to register! What did you say?! Jasmine was slightly stunned. The surroundingmoners were a little noisy, making her wonder if she had heard wrongly. I said! These people! They are all here to register!!! the assistant shouted loudly. A farmer who was closest to the two people patted the small table in front of him in dissatisfaction. How long do you want me to wait? I have already filled out the form!! You dont know how difficult it is for me to fill out a form. Can you hurry up andplete the relocation procedures for me?! The assistant looked at the tall and strong farmer in front of him and could not help but shrink his neck. He took the form from the farmer and nced at it. He pointed at the form helplessly and said, Sir, the upation for you should be a farmer, right? You filled in crops Whats the difference? Who cares about this? Hurry up and help meplete the procedures! the farmer stared at the assistant with his eyes wide open. The assistant helplessly turned his head to look at Jasmine. His gaze was very clear, as if saying Do you now know why things are as such now? Jasmine covered her forehead in pain. She thought she must be dreaming. Why are there so many people here?! It must be known that the City of Lights poption statisticsst year showed that there were only about 120,000 people in the city. The number of people standing in the fountain square alone was probably more than 20,000! Moreover, there were many people standing on the streets outside the fountain square. They seemed to be queuing up to go through the relocation procedures. Faced with this scene, for the first time in her life, Jasmine was at a loss. Because the scarier thing was that Hero city and Victory City might also have this scene! Originally, they thought that the city of Sarco City would be able to amodate 20% of the poption within a month. However, looking at the current situation, not to mention a month, half the capacity would probably be filled on the first day itself! There might be more tomorrow! Faced with this result, Jasmine did not know whether to be happy or have a headache. She had never thought that a 1% tax could cause such a big reaction. After all, there was no precedent for Jasmine to use as a reference. In fact, these residents thought very simply. In other cities, they had to pay 20% tax. However, in Sarco City, they only had to pay 1% tax. Inparison, you essentially would not need to pay taxes in Sarco City! Moreover, the city lord of Sarco City was the respected God yer. With such a lord as their city lord, what else could they not be satisfied with? Even if the taxes on Sarco were 20%, they would still choose Sarco City without hesitation! The emotions of the surrounding civilians had be more and more intense. They waited for a long time, but they still could notplete the procedures. The noises made by the civilians made it hard for Jasmine and her assistant tomunicate. Go and call some guards to maintain order! What did you say! I cant hear you clearly! I said, lets call some guards! I cant hear you clearly!!! Jasmine once again covered her forehead in pain. This job was simply too difficult! She swore that she had to find the city lord to discuss the matter of raising her sry! As for now, she could only temporarily leave her assistant and quickly find some helpers. Otherwise, just the two of them would not be able to finish this amount of work even if they sat here until tomorrow! Jasmine had a premonition in her heart. Sarco City was about to be thergest city of the human race! Chapter 150 - Next Day, Sarco City Was Filled With People

Chapter 150: Next Day, Sarco City Was Filled With People

The next morning. Mike woke up from his bed and looked at the time. It was six oclock in the morning. Yes, because he had been very busy yesterday, he had consumed a lot of energy, so Mike went to bed rather early. Although he woke up a little early, he had actually slept for a very long time. In that case, Ill log in early and take a look at how the publicity for Sarco City is going. After washing up, Mike logged into Second World. He appeared in the pce, where he logged out yesterday. The box of gold coins on the ground had already been escorted to Sarco City by Jasmine. Just as Mike was feeling a little satisfied, he noticed that the servants around him were looking at him strangely. To be honest, the sudden appearance or disappearance of adventurers was alreadymon to the native NPCs. Therefore, these strange gazes were definitely not because of Mikes sudden appearance. Mike frowned slightly, looked at one of the attendants, and asked, Why are you looking at me? No, nothing the attendant replied with a slightly evasive gaze. Receiving such a vague answer made Mikes frown deepen. However, he chose to stop asking. If something really happened, he just needed to walk out of the pce and take a look. Hence, Mike walked out of the pce gate. However, when he came to the stairs, Mike was stunned. There were thousands of people in the fountain square! If it was not some grand festival or event, there should not be so many people in the fountain square, Mike knew this very well. Having looked at the crowd from a distance, Mike already knew that they were queuing. This made Mike feel a little dissatisfied. He quickened his pace and walked to the fountain square. With the help of his Swift Steps, it did not take too long to cover this distance. When he arrived at the fountain square, Mike went directly through the middle of the two groups and went to the front table. At this moment, Jasmine was looking at the form on the table. Mike asked directly. Jasmine, whats going on? Did you just started the publication and the relocation procedures? Mike said as he looked back at the queues behind him. He made a vague guess as to why the servants looked at him with such a strange gaze. It seemed that it was because there were too many people who wanted to move to Sarco City, which was a little surprising. If yesterday was not counted, today was only the first day. On the first day, there were thousands of people from the City of Light who wanted to move to Sarco City, which was already considered a lot. With the addition of Hero City and Victory City, it was indeed very surprising. However, this still made Mike feel a little dissatisfied. Because his original n was to go to Sarco City today and be the city lord. However, Jasmine actually cked off, saving the work that should have been done yesterday for today. If Mike did not punish Jasmine, the officials probably would not take Mikes words seriously in the future. Facing Mikes questioning, Jasmine finally raised her head. Moreover, Mike was slightly stunned by this action. Because Jasmines face was really unsightly, looking as if she had not slept all night. Jasmines voice sounded a little weak, and she answered weakly, City lord, Im not cking off. In fact, the publicity work and the relocation procedures have been going on since yesterday, and its still not over Mike waspletely stunned. This time, he finally understood why those servants looked at him strangely. It was because the recruitment of people from Sarco City had been going on for a whole night and it was still not over!!! He looked back at the queus behind him again. There were still thousands of people even from yesterday until now?! How many people have they f*cking recruited into the city?! Before Mike could ask this question, Jasmine stood up and said, Please go back, Sarco City is now full What?! Mike was shocked again. He nced at the form on Jasmines desk. There was a big statistic in the bottom right corner that stated 45,000 people. Mike was silent when he saw this number. There were 45,000 people from the City of Light alone. If Hero City and Victory City were included Since Victory City had just suffered a poption purge, so it would be slightly lesser. However, the three citiesbined would at least total up to 100,000 people. This was indeed a saturation point for Sarco City. The residents who were lining upined. Though no one stayed. If the poption was full, it was full. Even if Sarco Citys taxes were only 1%, there was no need for them to move to a ce they could not live. When the crowd dispersed, Jasmine looked at Mike helplessly and said, City lord, Im really sorry. You can go ahead today. I have to sleep now. After saying that, Jasmine staggered toward the pce. She was going to stay in her dormitory for thest day. At this time, little tree spirit Stone came out from under the registration table and waved at Mike. Hey, my good friend, youre finally back. After Mike went offline yesterday, the little tree spirit Stone tagged along with Jasmine. It even helped Jasmine with the registration work for a while. However, because Stone could not read, it actually caused Jasmine more trouble. In the end, Jasmine let Stone sit quietly by the side. Of course, at night, Stoneid down and went to sleep. So now it had just woken up, so it was quite energetic. Good morning, Stone. Mike smiled and greeted his little friend. Stone skillfully climbed onto Mikes shoulder and asked, Good friend, where are we going to y next? Mike thought for a moment and answered, Lets go straight to Sarco City. We might need to stay there for a period of time in the future. Okay, okay, lets go to Sarco City! Stone was as optimistic as always. For Stone, every day he with Mike was a happy day, and every day was very fresh. The two of them spent some time walking from the City of Light to Sarco City. In fact, they could hire a carriage. Generally speaking, the carriage was much faster than walking, but it cost money. However, Mike chose to walk. Because he walked faster than the carriage. Aftering to Sarco City, Mikes most immediate feeling was described with one word, lively. The city was much livelier than expected. All the NPCs were cheerful. This was very natural. After moving here, they only needed to pay 1% of taxes, which was enough to make them happy. Other than the human NPCs, there were also many Dwarf yers staying here. Their faces were filled with surprise. No matter what, they could not understand why, after some sleep, Sarco City had be a human city. Other than the battle state, any yer could freely enter and leave other races cities. Therefore, it was not a problem for them to appear here. The human NPCs did not reject them, instead, they were very enthusiastic and shouted. In the bustling morning city, a familiar voice entered Mikes ears. Oh my god! Why are you at level 49?! Chapter 151 - Friends Gathered

Chapter 151: Friends Gathered

Mike immediately looked back. It was a Dwarf yer. Looking at the unfamiliar face in front of him, Mike had a look of reminiscence. He could not remember who this Dwarf was at all. In fact, he did not seem to know any Dwarf friends at all. Wait Dwarf friends?! Thinking of this, Mikes eyes widened. You are Shh the Dwarf yer put a finger in front of his lips and motioned Mike to keep his voice down. Dont mention my real name in the game! Mike nodded, indicating that hepletely understood. No one wanted their real identity to be exposed in the game, which might bring him some trouble. Mike raised his head slightly and took a look at Little Fat Toms ID. [Hammer Whack-a-mole] Without fail, it was the same as his ID in his previous life. Tom continued to change the topic and asked, Why are you leveling up so quickly? Werent you only level 39 in thest test? How did you reach level 49 so quickly? Mike pretended to smile mysteriously and said, Because I have a special way to level up. As soon as he said that, a golden light suddenly emerged from Mikes body. The next moment, the level on the left side of Mikes ID immediately changed from 49 to 50. This light was very eye-catching, and many people instinctively looked over. After all, this was the city, and there were not any NPCs who could offer quests nearby, so it was still rather strange. Tom looked at Mikes level, and his eyes widened. He could not help but say, It seems that your leveling method is indeed quite special. Mike smiled and said nothing. Although Mike treated Tom as his best friend, he did not hide the fact that he was God yer. However, some details did not need to be exined too clearly. The SSS-grade talent was something that he could not tell, even if it was his best friend. Only Mike himself knew about it. While he was in a daze, Tom suddenly asked, By the way, do you know what happened here? What do you mean? What are you referring to? Mike had not reacted yet. Tom helplessly put his hand on his forehead and pointed at the human NPCs in the shops with his other hand. Isnt Sarco City a city for the Dwarves? Why are there so many human NPCs here overnight? No, no, no, I used the wrong word. Its not that there are so many human NPCs here, but where are the Dwarf NPCs? Little Fat Tom said as he looked around. There was not a single Dwarf NPC on the entire street. There were quite a number of Dwarf yers, but they were all like him,pletely clueless about the situation. Youre a human yer, so you should know some inside information, right? Mike nodded and grinned. You should know that there was a war between the human race and the Dwarf and Trolls race yesterday, right? Tom nodded seriously. Then you should know that the human race won, right? Tom nodded again. The human race won the war and receivedpensation from two cities, one of which was Sarcos City. Tom finally revealed a look of realization. If this city was given to the humans aspensation, then it would not be strange for it to be like this. At this moment, Stone came out from behind Mikes shoulder and said with a proud smile, By the way, God yer will be the city lord of Sarco City City from today onwards. Tom nodded again when he heard this, then his head froze. Then, he widened his eyes and looked at Mike with an incredulous expression. He pointed at him and stammered, You you you Mike smiled and nodded. Such news must be very surprising. A yer actually became the city lord so easily. However, if this happened to God yer, then it would be much more eptable. Therefore, Tom quickly recovered. He looked at Mikes face and sighed. I didnt expect you to be so strong now. The gap between us is so big. By the way, what will happen to the ownership of this city after the regions merge? Mike spread out his hands and said, After we go to the big region, the data will be revised, so Sarco City should still be a city of Dwarves by then. This war should have never happened. However, I didnt be a city lord for nothing. When the timees, I might bepensated with a wild city. Tom nodded. Although he had never been to the big region before, he had heard of wild cities. To put it bluntly, they were cities that did not originate from Second World. These cities could be built by yers, andrge guilds would normally build a wild city. They could also be obtained through some special methods. From the looks of it,pensating him with a wild city seemed to be the most reasonable oue. Lets not talk about this. What do you n to do next? Tom asked. Mike thought for a moment and said, I dont seem to have anything to do for the time being. What are your ns? Of course Im going to clear dungeons. Let me see the strength of a great expert like you. Toms purpose was very clear. He wanted Mike to take him to clear dungeons and level up. As good friends, the two of them naturally had no need to feel embarrassed. At the same time, they were not bothered by it. In his previous life, Mike had received a lot of help from Tom. Therefore, since Mike had be stronger after his rebirth, he naturally wanted to repay Tom. Mike nced at Toms level. Level 32. It was neither too high nor too low. It was within the expectations. Then lets go and raid the Giant Valley a few times. Giant Valley was a level 40 dungeon near Sarco City. If it was someone else who wanted to bring Tom to Giant Valley, he definitely would not agree. He might even lose control and beat the other party up. Going to Giant Valley at level 32 was no different from sending himself to death. However, if it was Mike, then he had nothing to worry about. After all, Mike was God yer. Moreover, he was a level 50 expert. At the same time, Tom still remembered that Mike had two legendary pieces of equipment and one divine artifact. It would definitely not be a problem for him to solo clear Giant Valley. The two of them left Sarco City and headed for Giant Valley. The setting of the Giant Valley was quite interesting. The entrance was in the middle of a narrow valley. Once he entered the valley, he would enter the dungeon directly. However, there was actually nothing behind this valley. That was because this was already the edge of the Second Worlds map. After Mike walked into Giant Valley with ease, the scenery in front of the two immediately changed. Before Tom had time to clearly see the scene in front of him, he saw a huge rock flying over. Just as he was startled and wanted to dodge, a figure appeared in front of him. Ding! Block sessful. A huge number appeared above Mikes head. [-0.] Mike smiled slightly, turned his head, and said, Just stay where you are from now on. Just watch my performance in peace. Chapter 152 - What if I Help You Open an Equipment Shop...

Chapter 152: What if I Help You Open an Equipment Shop...

Under normal circumstances, yers would not be attacked as soon as they entered the dungeon. This was because the yers entry point was still a certain distance away from the monster. However, this time, it was due to Little Fat Toms low level. Low-level yers would automatically expand the monsters aggro range, which was why this happened. Tom heaved a sigh of relief and patted his chest. If it were not for Mike, he might have been instantly killed. Just as he was thinking, Mike had already rushed forward. Seeing this scene, Tom was shocked again. What happened? Why is he so fast?! At this moment, a sound came from Toms feet. Hehehe, my good friend is naturally very powerful. Tom turned his head to look at his feet. It was the little tree spirit that had been lying behind Mikes shoulder. Tom had a puzzled look on his face. Wait, why are you here? Why cant I be here? Stone asked very naturally. To this, Tom did not know how to answer. In fact, no one had ever said that tree spirits could not enter dungeons. However, under normal circumstances, the monsters in Second World would subconsciously avoid spatial passages, which were entrances to the dungeons. In fact, all creatures had higher sensitivity than humans. They could sense the abnormal energy fluctuations. That was why no monster had ever entered a dungeon. However, the small tree spirit Stone was different. This was probably because of Second Worlds supreme will. If it left the Tree Spirit Vige alone, it might have been a monster. However, now that Mike had brought it out, it was more like an NPC than a monster. The two chatted for a while and got to know each other. Before their conversation evensted for three minutes, they suddenly felt a sh of scenery in front of them. Following that, they appeared at the entrance of the dungeon. Along with the golden lighting out of his body and the full-service announcement by his ear, Tom realized that this dungeon had been cleared. [Congrattions to the Wee to Sarco party for being the first to clear the Giant Valley dungeon. Party leader: God yer. Party member: Hammer Whac-a-mole, Stone ] x 3 Tom was slightly shocked. He looked at Mike who appeared beside him and wanted to ask how he cleared the dungeon so quickly. However, Mike had already entered the dungeon again. The scene before him changed and once again, they were in the Giant Valley dungeon. Following that, Mike rushed forward again. Tom was speechless. He felt that his good friend Mike had unknowingly be such a powerful yer. This feeling was very strange. Tom turned to look at Stone and could not help but ask, Has he always been this fast? Although this was also Stones first time following Mike into a dungeon, it still stuck out its chest and said confidently, Of course, God yer is very strong. Tom nodded in agreement. Moreover, he noticed something very interesting. In the announcement just now, the list of party members included Stone. However, Stone was obviously not a yer. Regarding the rules in Second World, the yers were always fumbling around. For people in the real world, Second World had always been mysterious. For instance, after level 60, some of the yers abilities could be brought into the real world, people still did not know how this happened. However, everyone still chose to ept this fact. Soon, they cleared the dungeon again. This time, Mike did not immediately enter the dungeon again. Instead, he made a trade with Tom. Brother, this hammer is pretty good. Mike put a level 40 blue weapon on the trade bar. This was the loot he got from killing the boss. Tom rubbed his nose and epted it happily. As a knight, he could use a hammer or a one-handed sword as a weapon. Although the quality of the shield was the most important to knight yers, the weapons quality could not be ignored either. Looking at the newly obtained hammer weapon, Tom could not help but sigh. Your speed of clearing dungeons is really terrifying. If you were to sell all these pieces of equipment, how much money would you earn Mike was just about to enter the dungeon again, though he stopped when he heard this. He turned around and stared at Tom without saying anything. This made Tom feel ufortable. Brother, is there something wrong with what I said? No, what I want to say is that you are absolutely right! Mike suddenly nodded and said. Brother, how about I let you operate an equipment shop? Mike proposed a bold idea. This surprised Tom, Equipment shop?! Yes, an equipment shop! Mike smiled and said, Now that Sarco City is mine, I can give you a shop with a good location. If you want, you can even major in cksmith skills and be a full-time cksmith! You dont need to spend money to get the shop, and I can provide you with a lot of equipment for you to sell every day. Imagine, as long as the quality of our equipment is good enough, all the yers in Sarco City will spend their money on you! Thatll be a huge ie. Hearing this, Tom was moved. He could not help but swallow his saliva. Many people wanted to own a shop in Second World because it would bring huge benefits. Moreover, it was much better than doing business in the real world, because the yers in Second World would be very willing to build a good rtionship with yers who were shop owners. When the business expanded, Tom could even recruit a few skilled cksmiths to work, as long as he paid them a handsome sry. At that time, he could still continue to improve his strength. This proposal was perfect for Tom. Tom asked a little excitedly, Brother, are you serious? Are you really going to help me open a shop? Mike smiled and said, Of course Im serious. Anyway, its quite troublesome for me to sell the equipment that I get every day. What he did not mention was that he had a clone that worked 24 hours a day. As long as there was a clone, the supply of equipment would be constant. This was a very good arrangement for both Mike and Tom. Okay, then we shall get more equipment, and then we can start running the equipment shop today! Tom rubbed his chubby hands excitedly. Mike, on the other hand, smiled slightly. Theres no need to go through so much trouble. Lets just go and pick the location of the shop. You dont have to worry about the equipment. I think there should be dozens of blue equipment in my warehouse right now. (some readers expressed that they were bothered by the three consecutive announcements, so Ive changed it to x3. This will be the expression of the full-service announcements in the future. Thank you for your support.) Chapter 153 - Brotherhood, Even Share

Chapter 153: Brotherhood, Even Share

In the Central Square of Sarco City, Mike looked at one of the equipment shops that had a decent location and nodded in satisfaction. This shop is not bad, right? Its just around the corner. Customers from the Central Square and Kings Avenue cane here. Tom looked at the two-story-tall shop in front of him and nodded continuously. If a shop of this scale was ced in the main city of the big region, it would be worth at least tens of millions of federation coins! Moreover, it was a good item that could not be bought even if one wanted to. If one were to do business in such a shop, even an idiot would be able to earn a lot of money! Since we already have a shop, what about the equipment? Tom asked curiously. Mike thought for a moment and replied, It should be arriving soon. Before he came, Mike had already contacted the clone with his mind. Although it was called contacting, it was actually a one-sided order. The content of the order was very simple. Bring all the equipment that was stored in the warehouse of the City of Light to Sarco City. Over the past few days, the clone had umted a lot of equipment. It was definitely enough to temporarily fill the shelves of the shop. Soon, Mikes clone rushed over. However, because the clone was transparent, no one else could see it. Mike smiled and gave an order to the clone in his heart. Put all the equipment in the warehouse of this shop. The clone that received the order immediately walked into the shop. Mike turned to look at Tom and smiled. Brother, the equipment is here. Lets go in and take a look. Yeah, yeah. Lets go in and take a look, Stone replied happily. Tom looked around in confusion. Did someone deliver the goods just now? I didnt see it at all. However, when he saw Mike walking into the shop alone, Tom had no choice but to follow him in. The two of them walked to the warehouse on the second floor. Mike smiled as he walked to a big box and opened it. Then, Tom froze on the spot. There was actually a box full of equipment, and each of them was of blue or higher quality! There were even two pieces of purple equipment among them! Soon, his eyes revealed his excitement. With these pieces of equipment, this shop would soon be famous in Sarco City. It might even be famous among the humans and Dwarves. After all, this was the first yer-owned shop in the new region! Suddenly, Tom put away the smile on his face and looked at Mike seriously. Good brother, although we have a good rtionship, we still have to be clear about the benefits. This shop is yours, and the equipment is also provided by you. Although Im the one running it, youre the one that made this shop happen. He stretched out a finger and said, I only want 10% of the profits. The rest is yours. How about it? Mike waved his hand and put his arm around Toms shoulder. He smiled and said, The two of us are no different from blood brothers. If we really divide the profits like this, I will feel very stingy. He smiled and stretched out a hand. 50%. Each of us gets 50%. Tom opened his mouth slightly and looked a little touched. His good brother had be an unsurpassable expert. He had a divine artifact, became a city lord, and had done all sorts of unimaginable things. However, this powerful man still treated him as a good brother. This really touched Tom. He hugged Mike and said seriously, Good brother, thank you. I will definitely manage this shop well. Mike just smiled and said nothing. Actually, with his forging ability, Tom did not need to train his forging skills at all. However, Mike did not want to use his forging skills too much. This would probably cause the prices in Second World to be very unstable. It was not a good thing for Mike or the entire Second World. He would only sell the forged equipment to Super Rich in exchange for some federation coins to improve his life. Any more would be uneptable. Thinking of this, Mike and Tom separated and said, How about this? Ill leave a letter for youter. If an NPC called Jasmine asks you about this shop, you can show her the letter. She wont make things difficult for you. From now on, you should properly manage this shop. It will be very beneficial for you to train your forging skills. Tom nodded seriously. There were also yers in Second World who became bigshots with their forging skills. There were not many examples like this, but it was enough to serve as a reference. If one could be a top forging master, they would be respected in both Second World and in the real world. After all, such equipment could enhance the strength of the yers. No battle-type yer would look down on a powerful lifestyle-type yer. Of course, the prerequisite was that the yers skills were good enough. Otherwise, regardless of the yer being a battle-type or a lifestyle-type yer, others would still look down on the yer. After dealing with this matter, Mike directly left Sarco City. Currently, the city was still in a semi-active state. The general manager, Jasmine, had not returned yet, so there were many things that could not be taken care of. In addition, those bandits were probably still sleeping, so for the city to have guards, the earliest would probably be in the afternoon. For the time being, Mike still had a lot of time. Since he had time, Mike would make use of it. After all, he still had a lot of things to do. For example, the mission given to him by the god of death. Now was a good opportunity to do a mission. After all, Sarco City was once the territory of the Dwarves, and it was rtively close to other Dwarven cities. He could take this opportunity to clean up all the fire god believers in the Dwarven cities. The faster he finished this mission and obtained the divinity, the faster Mike could proceed with the Legend of the Hero mission. After taking a quick nce at the map, Mike set off for the first city he was going to. .. Furnace City. The most famous main city of the Dwarves. Although it was not the territory of a king, it was a Dwarven City that had the most yers. The reason was simple. This city represented the greatest characteristic of the Dwarves forging. There were not many entertainment events in the city. No matter where you went, you could hear the sounds of cksmiths hammering on equipment. After walking into the city, Mike revealed an interested expression. Although he had yed Second World for a long time in his previous life, it did not mean that he had been to every corner of Second World. It was his first timeing to Furnace City. However, he had only walked a few steps when a Dwarf soldier stopped him. Mike raised his eyebrows slightly. It was very rare for guards to stop people because adventurers could enter any city regardless of race. The natives could notpletely control the adventurers. Therefore, this guard must have something to say. Sure enough, when Mike looked at him, the guard asked politely, Hello, adventurer tourist, are you here to enjoy the forgingpetition? Forgingpetition? Mike was slightly surprised. Chapter 154 - The Contemptuous Dwarves

Chapter 154: The Contemptuous Dwarves

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion The guard was also slightly stunned. He obviously did not expect a human adventurer toe here and not watch the forgingpetition. In fact, he stopped Mike because he wanted to enthusiastically help Mike show the way. Mike naturally knew about the forgingpetition. In his previous life, Furnace City had hosted it countless times, but he did not know that it was happening today. Do you need me to introduce it to you? The Dwarf guard said with a smile. Mike also smiled and said, No need. I know about the forgingpetition. Ill go and take a look. After saying that, Mike directly left the ce. Looking at Mikes back, the guard shook his head helplessly. This human adventurer obviously did not know about the forgingpetition. That direction was not the viewing gallery, but the registration area. However, what he did not know was that Mike wanted to go to the registration area! On the way, Mike opened his friends list as he walked. He found Super Rich and sent him a message. [God yer: What level are you at?] After a minute, Super Rich replied. [Super Rich: Just reached level 35. Why? Are you going to help me level up? XD] [God yer: No, no, no. Its not about leveling up. I might be forging a few pieces of equipment today. Do you need them?] [Super Rich: Of course. If possible, Id like you to forge level 40 equipment]. [God yer: Ok.] The conversation was very short, but the exchange had already beenpleted. After confirming the buyer, Mike could rest assured and forge. He did not want to waste his time spent on forging. Soon, Mike came to a small table. The registration was almost done. Although many Dwarves could forge, only a handful was really capable. Many who felt that their skills were insufficient did not sign up. They did not want to be humiliated. After all, only the first ce in the forgingpetition was rewarded. If one did not have the confidence to win, there was no need to participate. Mike lightly knocked on the table and woke up the staff who was about to fall asleep. After the Dwarf was awakened, he quickly wiped the saliva from the corner of his mouth. The blush on his face told Mike that this guy was secretly drinking during office hours. Other than forging, the Dwarves liked to drink. Mike was also very clear about this, so he naturally pretended not to notice. Mr. Human Adventurer, what can I do for you? Friendly reminder, the viewing gallery of the forgingpetition is over there. The Dwarf staff kindly pointed in another direction. Mike picked up the pen and form on the table with a smile, quickly filled in his information, and handed it to the staff. Im not here to visit, I want to participate in the forgingpetition. Yes, yes, hes here to participate in thepetition! little tree spirit Stone shouted excitedly. You want to participate in the forgingpetition? the Dwarf staff showed a surprised expression, and then this surprise turned into a slight mockery. Forging had always been the Dwarves specialty, and they had always been proud of it. In their eyes, the best forging race in the world was only the Dwarves. The forging skills of other races could not bepared to the Dwarves at all. Mike did not care about this at all. He just wanted to sign up. The contempt of a Dwarf meant nothing to him. The truth was always the most convincing. The staff did not have the right to stop others from signing up, so the Dwarf finally stamped Mikes registration form. Well, good luck, the Dwarf said with a twitch of his lips. Mike responded with a smile and turned around to enter thepetition venue. Although thepetition had not started yet, there were already many spectators in the venue. As far as the eye could see, most of them were Dwarves. After all, in their minds, the Dwarves would definitely win the forgingpetition. This was their pride, so they were very motivated. Of course, besides the Dwarves, there were also many other races who came to watch thepetition. Most of them were not here to enjoy the forgingpetition but to find an excellent forging master. As for why they looked for a forging master, it was obvious. Mike smiled and walked from the edge of the venue to the contestants resting area. As soon as he walked into the resting area, the other contestants around him all cast their gazes over. Yes, they were all Dwarves. When they saw Mike, they did not take him seriously at all. Mike was very happy about this. If these people insisted oning over and making fun of him, Mike would feel very troubled. Simply winning thepetition and getting the reward would be enough. Although there were only three Dwarves and fourpetitors including Mike, it did not mean that the quality of this forgingpetition was low. In fact, the rewards of the annual forgingpetition were very high. Mike remembered very clearly that one of the forgingpetitions had rewarded an orange hammer. For a forging master, a hammer was not a weapon used to attack, but a forging tool used to forge equipment. Therefore, that years forgingpetition was particrly famous. As for what the reward was for this year, Mike did not know. In his previous life, he should still be fighting monsters and leveling up in the human territory at this time, so he did not pay attention to these things at all. Therefore, even Mike, who had been reborn, was unaware of this information. Regardless, the reward would definitely be decent. Mike smiled and found a seat. He did notmunicate with the other threepetitors. The other three seemed to look down on Mike and did not converse with him. The four of them were safe and sound in the rest area. Soon, the registration was cut off, and no newpetitors joined. In the arena, the hosts voice clearly entered everyones ears. Today is the annual forgingpetition. This is the glorious tradition of us Dwarves, and also the day to show our forging skills, which can be called art, to the world. The host openly boasted about the Dwarves forging skills, causing all the Dwarves present to cheer loudly. The Dwarves themselves were an irritable race. Their friendliness would only appear under special circumstances, such as todays festive day. Soon, as if receiving the hosts signal, the cheering stopped. The host continued to speak loudly, However, today is a specialpetition that is different from the past. We actually have a human contestant today! Im sure everyone is clear that over the past 50 years, there has neevr been a contestant that isnt a Dwarf. To be honest, Im looking forward to this human contestants performance. The hosts words sounded friendly, but the crowd burst intoughter. Obviously, no one thought that this human could achieve anything. In their opinion, other than the Dwarves, the other races were here to embarrass themselves. Theughter naturally reached Mikes ears. The smile on his face gradually disappeared. Since you all think the Dwarves are the best cksmiths. Ill show you what a real master is today! Chapter 155 - Generous” Dwarves

Chapter 155: Generous Dwarves

Today, in addition to the human adventurer, God yer, there are three other well-known cksmith masters on the list of contestants! Hearst Hammer! Morel Furnace! Andst years champion, Somerfeld de! When the first two names were mentioned, thunder-like cheers sounded from the audience. When the host mentioned thest contestant, the audience broke out into enthusiastic cheers. From the hosts introduction, it could be heard that this was the previous champion. At this time, the Dwarf named Somerfeld de had an arrogant expression on his face, as if he would definitely be the champion again. The other two Dwarves also looked at him with fear in their eyes, obviously treating Somerfeld de as their biggest opponent. No one looked at Mike the whole time. It was clearly a four-manpetition, but in their eyes, there were only three contestants. Mike had no opinion on this. He just sat quietly in his original position, waiting for the next match with an expressionless face. The little tree spirit Stone poked his head out from behind Mikes shoulder and asked, Good friend, can you win this match? Although Stones character was always optimistic, he could not help but worry after hearing the hosts introduction. After all, Mikes opponent was the previous champion. Mike smiled and stretched out his hand to rub Stones wooden head. Dont worry, this years champion will definitely be mine. These words naturally reached the ears of the other three Dwarves. However, after they shot a nce at Mike, they returned to their original state. Mikes words were perceived as nonsense by them. No one believed that a human yer could win the forgingpetition. It was impossible. The rest area was quiet again. Hearing Mikes promise, the little tree spirit Stone was relieved. It did not think that Mike would lie to it. As for the lie in the Tree Spirit Vige, it had been long forgotten. It had to be said that having a good memory was sometimes a kind of trouble. Only beings like the little tree spirit Stone could stay happy. Soon, the host shouted again. The equipment for thepetition is ready. Please enter the arena! Hearing the hosts words, the other three Dwarven contestants all stood up and walked out. Mike followed suit. After walking out of the resting area, the contestants were immediately greeted by the roaring cheers of the audience. Of course, this was all for the other three contestants. No one was confident about Mike. Only little tree spirit Stone sat on Mikes shoulder excitedly and waved to the audience around it. This adorable look also made the audienceugh. There were four furnaces and four forging materials on the stage. When the four people walked onto the stage, the expressions of Hearst Hammer and Morel Furnace immediately turned ugly. That was because one of the materials and furnaces were obviously much better than the other three. Hearst Hammer was a straightforward Dwarf who did not like to hide things. He immediately pointed at the obviously better furnace and asked, What does this mean? Is thispetition unfair? The host said with a troubled expression, Im sorry, Mr. Hearst Hammer. ording to the rules of thepetition, the defending champion can use better equipment. Because this is not only apetition but also a time to break through historical records. As the previous champion, Somerfeld may have the chance to make history. We have to fully support him. Hearing this answer, Hearst Hammers face became even uglier. This was the way of the world. The strong preyed on the weak. In the face of strength, fairness was simply a beautiful expectation. Even if there was no fairness, no one couldin. Looking at the smug look on Somerfelds face, Hearst said unwillingly, You should be d that your equipment is better than mine. Otherwise, you will be utterly humiliated! Hearing this, Somerfelds expression also became ugly. What did you say? Do you think you can beat me in forging? Dont forget about how you lostst year! This sarcasm made Hearst speechless. The two stared at each other. The air seemed to be ignitable by the friction between their eyes. At this moment, Morel, who had been silent all this time, suddenly said, I have an idea that can let the three of uspete fairly. It depends on whether you dare to ept it or not. Somerfeld looked at Morel in confusion. He could tell that the words were meant for him. Morel smiled. Why dont we give the good equipment to this human adventurer, and the three of us will use the same equipment. This will also show the generosity of us Dwarves. It all depends on whether youre willing to ept it or not. Hearing this proposal, Somerfeld red at Morel. This proposal sounded generous, but it was a generous use of Somerfelds advantage. However, the audience did not care about this. They immediately cheered to show their support for Master Morels proposal. A small human adventurer also came to participate in thepetition. This was the biggest joke. They would hand over the good equipment to the human yer and then let the human yer be defeated by the Dwarf yer. This was the best way to show how powerful the Dwarves forging skills were. In the face of the audiences cheers, Somerfeld had no other choice. He did not want to be looked down upon by everyone. He had no choice but to nod his head and agree. Seeing that Somerfeld agreed, Morel and Hearst smiled proudly. This was their goal. As long as Somerfeld did not have better equipment, their chances of bing this years champion would be greatly increased. As for the human yer having better equipment Who would care? He was just a human yer. The host naturally did not want to interfere with this. Although this was apetition, it was actually closer to a performance. The real purpose of the forgingpetition was to perform the Dwarven forging techniques and show them to the world. Therefore, such a show was very suitable for the forgingpetition. He smiled and announced to the audience, As expected of the previous champion, Somerfeld actually gave up his advantage and gave it to the human adventurer yer. His bearing is really impressive! Now that the equipment has been distributed, I officially announce the start of the Furnace City forgingpetition! Chapter 156 - If He Could Forge Just by

Chapter 156: If He Could Forge Just by Throwing the Materials Into the Furnace, Why Would a Forging Master Need to Exist?

After hearing the hosts words, Somerfelds expression looked slightly better. Although he had lost his advantage, he had at least gained a good reputation. Since thepetition had already begun, there was no need to waste time. Somerfeld immediately picked a furnace and began to work. The other two Dwarfs did the same. Mike stood where he was and narrowed his eyes. He already knew that these Dwarfs did not treat him as an equal contestant. From the other three contestants to the audience and the host, they all had the same thought. Looking at the top furnace and excellent forging materials that were reserved for Mike, Mike slowly approached it. Since you think that humans dont know how to forge, Ill show you today. As Mike said this, he picked up four forging materials. [Excellent mchite ingot] This was the material in Mikes hand, while the others were just ordinary iron ingots. The quality of the material was indeed vastly different. Mike casually opened the metal door of the furnace, and a wave of hot air rushed to his face, making him feel as if he was in a volcano that could erupt at any time. The temperature in the furnace would also affect the forging. The furnaces of the other three Dwarfs were not as hot. However, the top furnace that Mike used could easily reach a high temperature. After throwing the four excellent mchite ingots into the furnace, Mike stood aside and waited patiently. When the other three Dwarf yers saw this scene, they all showed a look of disdain. An excellent forge master would definitely not act like this during the forging process. They needed to keep staring at the materials in the furnace from the furnace window to observe the state of the materials. Only when the materials were taken out and forged in the best condition could they forge an excellent finished product. Time passed bit by bit. Sweat gradually appeared on the foreheads of the three Dwarfs. They stared at the iron ingots in the furnace, afraid that they would miss the best opportunity to forge. Mike, on the other hand, stood beside the furnace and closed his eyes gently, as if he did not care about the situation in the furnace at all. In fact, this was the advantage of adventurers. They did not need to observe with their eyes. The best time was when the yers system gave a prompt. With a click, Somerfeld was the first to open the metal door of the furnace. He used the iron tongs to take out the ingots in the furnace. At this time, these iron ingots hadpletely melted into arge iron ingot. The surface color of the iron ingots had changed from dark ck to an appalling red. If anyone carelessly put their hands on it, their hands would instantly turn into roasted meat. Somerfeld carefully ced the iron ingot on the iron felt and began to hammer therge iron ingot. This was to shape the iron ingot. Almost at the same time, the other two Dwarfs also opened the metal door of the furnace and took out the iron ingot in the furnace. From the color of the iron ingots, it could be seen that the skills of these two Dwarfs were slightly inferior to that of Somerfeld. The shape of Somerfelds iron ingots was more intact, and the color was dark red like magma. The other two peoples iron ingots showed some signs of melting. In that state, the shaping of the iron ingots would be more difficult. They were already behind Somerfeld in this first step. The two of them looked serious. They immediately began shaping the iron ingot, trying to catch up with Somerfeld in the following steps. Hammering sounds could be heard throughout thepetition venue as the three Dwarfs swung their fording hammers. Only Mike was still standing idly by the stove, waiting quietly. Seeing this scene, the audience could not help but be restless. Some of them even began to curse. Because this human adventurer seemed to know nothing about forging! Did he think that all he had to do was to throw the materials into the stove, and the materials would turn into finished products? This person was simply causing trouble! They even wanted to kick Mike out of the venue. The host could see the dissatisfaction of the audience. However, his thoughts were different from those of the audience. This was a good thing for thepetition. Because only through this humans poor forging skills could the skills of the three Dwarf forging masters be better reflected. He would not chase this human adventurer out. At this time, the host began to exin loudly, Now we can see that our three masters have begun to forge in full swing. I dare to swear that I have never seen such exquisite forging skills. From Master Somerfelds performance, it seems that after one year, his forging skills had be more exquisite. I believe the audience is also looking forward to whether Master Somerfeld can create a miracle in thispetition and create a legend that can not be surpassed in the history of Dwarf forging! At this point, the audience had been sessfully moved by the host, and all of them cheered excitedly. The host was obviously very satisfied with this effect. He nodded and continued, Of course, our other two cksmiths, Morel and Hearst, are also working hard. I believe that the audience who understand forging can already see that the two of them are now somewhat behind Master Somerfeld. I wonder if they can catch up to Master Somerfeld in the next part. However, what I dont understand the most is this human adventurer. At this point, the host hadpletely changed his tone. His words just now were full of nervousness, excitement, and suspense. However, when Mike was mentioned, his tone turned into a rxed and cheerful tone, which totally sounded like a joke. This human yer is actually standing next to the furnace. Does he think that equipment can be forged by the furnace? If thats the case, then why does one need a forging master? Hearing this, all the audience burst intoughter. Some of the short-tempered Dwarfs even started booing. They could not wait to see the human adventurer lose. However, at this moment, Mike suddenly opened his eyes. He received a notification! [Special equipment created, unable to ssify.] Mike had never heard of such a situation. Hepletely ignored the hosts sarcasm and the audiences ridicule. Instead, he directly turned around and opened the small window on the furnace, taking out the product in the furnace. A small green bracelet! At this moment, the entire venue fell silent. Everyone craned their necks to look at the bracelet in Mikes hand. What was going on? What happened? He actually forged a piece of equipment? All he did was throw the material into the furnace?! Chapter 157 - Blasphemers

Chapter 157: sphemers

At this moment, all the Dwarfs present had their eyes on Mike. Even the other three contestants had temporarily forgotten what they were doing. As for Mike, hepletely ignored them. To Mike, after he saw the notification, thispetition was no longer important. Because he had created a piece of substandard divine artifact! [Space Travel Bracelet] [Quality: Substandard divine artifact] [Level: 0] [Attack: 0] [Weight: 0.1 kg] [Special attribute: could not be dropped] [Special effect: Space Travel] [Space Travel: Travel to any ce at any time. To bring other people or items,e into contact with them to travel together.] Looking at the attributes of the Space Travel Bracelet, Mike narrowed his eyes. He did not expect to actually create a substandard divine artifact. One had to know that in the entire history of Second World, there had only been one instance where a yer had created a substandard divine artifact. Moreover, that should have happened in the future. In other words, this was actually the first substandard divine artifact created by a yer in Second World. It was extremely historic. He subconsciously looked up at the sky with a grim expression. Counting the time, the full-service announcement would arrive in a few seconds. Sure enough, the next moment, the full-service announcement sounded in Mikes ears. [Congrattions to yer God yer for sessfully creating the first substandard divine artifact in Second World. Special mission triggered sphemer.] x 3 As expected! Mikes expression turned ugly. The yer who created the substandard divine artifact in his previous life had triggered this announcement, so he knew this would happen. However, he did not know the details of this mission before. Though now, after looking at the mission pane, Mike understood. [sphemer] [Divine artifacts are the most powerful containers of power in this world. This is a unique product of the gods. Though now, a puny human actually dares to touch a domain that he shouldnt touch! This will cause the wrath of the gods!] [Mission requirement: Before level 100, go to the God Realm to ept the punishment of the gods.] Looking at this mission, Mikes eyes narrowed slightly. Receive the gods punishment? Dont joke around. He silently retracted his gaze and stopped looking at the mission pane. If it was him from his previous life, hearing the word god would probably make him tremble in fear. However, Mike now would definitely not easily admit defeat. Anyway, as long as he could think of a way to resolve this matter before level 100, it would be fine. He still had a long time. Looks like I have to hurry up andplete the Death Gods mission, Mike thought. Previously, he had been too focused on observing this substandard divine artifact and the mission, causing Mike to neglect the changes that were happening around him. It was only now that Mike realized that the noise around him was getting louder and louder. Many of the audience had already begun toin and curse. I thought he would do something, but in the end, its just a broken bracelet? Ridiculous, I cant feel any energy fluctuations from that bracelet at all! I cant stand this human adventurer anymore, hes just here to cause trouble! Get him out!! The disgruntled voices in the audience were getting louder and louder. The host also had a serious expression on his face. He had previously thought that letting this human adventurer participate in thepetition was the right choice. Because he would definitely be able to showcase the strength of the Dwarf master forgers. However, now? The bracelet that God yer took out from the furnace had distracted the attention of the three masters, causing them to stop their forging. This would greatly affect the quality of their works! Therefore, the host no longer wanted Mike to stay here. Im sorry, sir. If youre here to cause trouble, then I can only ask you to leave, the host walked to Mikes side and said righteously. Mike narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the host. This gaze made the host feel ufortable all over. However, suddenly, Mike smiled very happily. He put his right hand on the hosts shoulder and asked, Have you traveled before? What do you mean? the host did not have time to react. In the next second, the scenery in front of him suddenly changed. There was no longer a dense audience around him, but piles and piles of bones. What did you do? Where is this ce? the host shouted in panic. Where is this ce? Mike smiled slightly and released the hand on the hosts shoulder, making a gesture of farewell. This is the ce where the dead gather. The next moment, Mike disappeared from where he was. Only the host was left here. He looked around in panic, and a sense of fear gradually emerged in his heart. In the next moment, the surrounding bones suddenly began to tremble. One by one, the bodies with ferocious expressions stood up from the ground. They wore broken armor, held broken or damaged weapons in their hands, and they surrounded the Dwarf host. No! No! Help!!! The hosts screams eventually drowned in the bones. .. At the scene of the Furnace City forgingpetition, the audience had all quieted down. They saw with their own eyes that the host and the human adventurer yer suddenly disappeared together. This made them feel a trace of fear. A living Dwarf had just disappeared in front of everyone? The next moment, another figure suddenly appeared on the stage. It was God yer. Many of the audience members widened their eyes in an attempt to find the host, but it was futile. The host had not returned. This fact was immediately ced in front of them. Mike raised his head slightly, looked at the surrounding audience members, and said, Do you all want to go on a trip? His voice was not loud, but it was enough for everyone to hear him clearly. In an instant, the entirepetition venue became totally silent. There were even many Dwarfs who could not help but cover their mouths, afraid of making a sound. Mike snorted coldly and directly left the stage, leaving the scene of the forgingpetition. Right now, he only wanted to hurry up and kill all the Fire God believers. As for the reward, it did not matter anymore. After Mike left, the audience finally realized that they had witnessed a kidnapping case. Panic spread among the crowd. Many of the audience stood up and fled the scene. They did not want to stay here anymore. At the same time, several NPCs of other races started to move. They came here for their own purposes. Some were fast, some were slow. One of them, a female elf NPC named Lilia, was fast. She immediately left the scene and spotted God yer. She wanted to catch up to God yer and talk to him, but she realized God yer was very fast. It was very difficult not to lose him. Lilia tried her best to follow him for a few streets, but Mike finally stopped. She heaved a sigh of relief and was about to go up to Mike to have a chat. However, a fireball suddenly flew out from one of the buildings. The fireball was like a signal. Countless bullets, arrows, and magic flew out from the building toward Mike. That was right, arge-scale battle suddenly appeared in front of her! Whats happening?! Lilia was utterly confused. Chapter 158 - Cleaning up the Ragnaros Cult, the Elven Mission

Chapter 158: Cleaning up the Ragnaros Cult, the Elven Mission

Lilia looked at the chaotic scene in front of her and waspletely stunned. She simply could not understand why a battle would break out in the city. Regardless, a deemed to be logically impossible thing appeared right before her eyes. Furthermore, what was even more iprehensible to her was. In such arge-scale siege, the human adventurer yer called God yer actually did not die! No, not only did he not die He seemed to bepletely unharmed! How on earth did he do it? The doubts in Lilias heart grew stronger, and she decided to watch the battle from a distance. At this time, the attack from the building had stopped, and the next round of attack seemed to be on standby. Mike was still standing there. He did not want to increase his bounty likest time, it would only be a loss for him. So he decided to just stand there and take the hit first. When all the followers of the Ragnaros Cult had attacked him, only then would he fight back. At this time, some of the melee NPCs of the Ragnaros Cult had already charged at Mike. They waved their weapons or fists and attacked Mike without hesitation. In their eyes, Mike was the biggest enemy of the Ragnaros Cult. As long as they meet each other, they would attack without any hesitation. However, after a round of attacks, their enemy survived the attack. On the other hand, they were injured by their own attacks. They felt as if their attacks hadnded on an imprable mountain. God yer, who was before them received no damage at all. Every attack was blocked by the umbre in the hands of God yer. However, they themselves were injured by the rebound of the attacks. Though this small difficulty would not make them yield. They continued to attack God yer without hesitation. Gradually, one melee ss after another fell. When their bodies could no longer withstand the rebound, their lives came to an end. From the yers point of view, their health points had fallen to zero. When all the melee yers fell, Mike finally moved. He slowly walked toward the temple in front of him. Countless fireballs, bullets, and arrows rained down on Mike like a storm. Mike, on the other hand, was not affected at all. He just walked forward, facing the attacks. This scene fell into Lilias eyes, who was far away on the street corner. She was greatly shocked. Who is this adventurer? Why is he so powerful?! Although the name, God yer, had been known by all the human NPCs, the Elven NPCs still did not know much about him. Lilia even began to hesitate to talk to God yer because he seemed to be someone she could not afford to offend. Once she offended him, it was very likely that she would bring disaster upon herself. Looking at the corpses piled up on the street, these guys ending was the best example. While Lilia was thinking, the Fire God Temple in front had copsed. In the ruins, the divine fire on the altar of the Fire God was on the verge of copsing. A gust of wind blew, and the fire was extinguished. The entire ruins were littered with corpses, and only a figure stood among the ruins. His name was God yer. The next city is Malt City? Mike nced at the map and decided on the next target of attack. As long as the Fire God Temple in Malt City was wiped out, the followers of the Fire God Temple wouldpletely disappear from the Dwarfs territory. Then, he could consider going to the territory of the trolls to kill the Fire God believers. If he kept his schedule tight, he might be able to finish all of them in a day. As he was thinking, a strange female voice came from behind him. You Hello. Mike turned around and looked. It was a beautiful native girl of the Elf race. She was also what the yers called an NPC. Whats the matter? Mike did not have an affinity with the Elf race. This was his first time meeting this woman called Lilia, so he was rtively friendly. I would like to ask, what quality is the bracelet you just forged? Lilia asked carefully, but it made Mike feel a little dissatisfied. Im sorry, Ive already withdrawn from the forgingpetition, so this is my personal matter. I dont want to tell you, Mike answered directly. If it was unnecessary, Mike would not let more people know about the substandard divine artifact. Because this was also one of his trump cards. Think about it. Although the possibility was very low, what if Mike was in danger in the future? This substandard divine artifact could help him escape danger. It could immediately take Mike back to a ce that he had been to before. If it was an artifact, it would be even more powerful. For example, he could instantly travel to ces that he had not been to before. Of course, substandard artifacts were not bad. Mike really liked this bracelet. Hearing Mikes words, Lilia seemed to realize that she was being rude. She immediately waved her hand and said, No, no, no, you misunderstood. Im not trying to get information about you. Im just looking for a master cksmith and I want tomission a mission. I saw that youre a human adventurer Im sorry, I didnt mean to offend you. I just meant that under normal circumstances, the Dwarfs would be better at forging. And as a human adventurer, you actually participated in the forgingpetition. Perhaps you have some unique forging methods. Moreover, this has been shown in the forging process you showed in thepetition just now. This is the truth. Mike did not deny it. The forging method of adventurers was that simple. They only needed to put the materials into the furnace. It was just that there were too few yers who chose the life-type y style. Inparison, there were more yers who chose to be battle-type yers. Therefore, the natives had always been too unfamiliar with the life-type skills of adventurers. Mike thought for a moment and nodded, I do have a unique forging method that belongs to adventurers. I also think that my forging skills are very good. So, do you want to hire me? Lilia stared at Mikes eyes for two seconds. Only two seconds had passed before she made her decision. Yes, I want to entrust you with a mission, but I can only tell you part of the content because this is a very confidential matter. If you think you canplete this mission, I will tell you the rest of the content. A dialog box appeared in front of Mike. It was purple. [Elven Mission] [? ? ?] The mission content only showed three question marks. Although this kind of special mission was notmon, it had appeared in Second World before. Only ording to the progress of the mission would one gradually know the specific content of the mission. After seeing this ambiguous dialog box, Mike smiled. In the eyes of the yers, special always meant high profits. I agree. Lets find a ce to talk about the content of the mission. Chapter 159 - Special Mission, Ancient Craft of the Dwarves

Chapter 159: Special Mission, Ancient Craft of the Dwarves

The tavern in the Furnace City and the tavern in the City of Light werepletely different in style. There was a warm fire and light yellow lights, giving people a very warm feeling. Many Dwarfs were drinking and chatting here. asionally, there would be a drunk Dwarf singing loudly, but no one would dislike it. They would even join in. In this slightly noisy environment, Mike and Lilia found a corner and sat down. This was obviously not a suitable ce to talk, but they had no choice. There was almost no quiet ce in Furnace City. In other words, with the Dwarfs personalities, it would be harder to keep them quiet for a long time than to kill them. In a situation where there was no quiet environment, this was the most suitable ce to talk. The reason was simple. Almost everyone here was talking, so no one could hear what they were talking about. Mike ordered a ss of lemonade and a ss of beer for Stone, which made Stone very happy. As for Lilia, she did not want any drinks. She took out a blueprint from her body and handed it over. Mike took the blueprint and looked at it. He frowned and said, What does this mean? The blueprint did not indicate a piece of equipment, but a part. It looked like an ancient Dwarven craft. However, everyone knew that the ancient Dwarven craft had long been lost. Lilia leaned forward slightly and said in a low voice, Can you make this part? Mike handed the blueprint back to Lilia and said with a smile, Of course. The premise is that you have to prepare the materials for me. For adventurers, as long as they had blueprints and materials, they could make anything. Of course, the level of forging technology would affect the quality of the finished product. Mike did not need to worry about that, because his basic forging skills were enough for him to produce excellent products. Even if it was not the equipment but parts. Lilia asked with some doubt, Are you sure? Are you sure? You should know what this is, right? Of course. Mike shrugged. Its an ancient Dwarven craft, I can tell. His voice was not particrly low, causing Lilia to look nervously at the Dwarfs around her. Fortunately, no one heard their conversation. If the news of the ancient Dwarven craft was leaked, it would cause a huge uproar. Lilia heaved a sigh of relief and turned to re at Mike. Mike just smiled and spread his hands. Alright, lets get down to business. I need you to build a part like this for me to prove that you are qualified for this task. If you can do it, I will have a big business for you. The reward will definitely be to your satisfaction. Lilia still lowered her voice and whispered. Mike nodded with a smile and extended his right hand. Lilia looked at Mike in confusion and did not say anything. Obviously, she did not understand what Mike meant. Materials. Didnt you say you would provide me with materials? Of course not now!Lilia red at Mike again and said in a low voice. Ill take you to the Elven territory to manufacture it. Its not convenient here. Mike expressed that he did not have any objections. He could understand the female Elfs position. However, he still made his own request. I have to go to Malt City now. I can only ept this request after Im done. Sure, Ill go with you. After saying that, Lilia stood up directly. This surprised Mike a little. Because under normal circumstances in Second World, after an NPC received such an answer, the mission would be idle. In other words, Mike could temporarily ignore this quest and return to it when he was free. If this NPC could stay here and wait, then it would be fine. If it was not possible, the NPCs would usually tell the yer a location where they could find the NPC and continue the quest. However, this time, the situation was very special. This female Elf NPC actually wanted to go with Mike to do something. This meant that this mission seemed to be a time-limited mission that needed to bepleted within a certain amount of time. Although the mission introduction did not show a time limit, theoretically speaking, after a certain amount of time, the mission would fail. Since that was the case, then it was better toplete this mission as soon as possible. After all, this was a special mission, so the reward should be pretty good. Mike thought so and also stood up. Meanwhile, Stone held the empty wine ss in his hand and shouted loudly, Boss, another ss of beer. Mike looked at the excited Stone and looked at the boss helplessly. Is there any container that can hold wine? The Dwarf boss with a long beardughed loudly and took out a leather wine bag from the bar counter. After filling it with beer, he handed it to little tree spirit Stone. Little guy, this wine bag is for you. Its free. Boss, youre so cool! little tree spirit Stone hugged the wine bag in surprise and looked as if he would never part with it. Okay, lets go, Mike said and walked out of the tavern. It had to be said that the owner of the Furnace City Tavern was indeed very different from the owner of the City of Light Tavern. The bartender in the City of Light always looked uninterested in everything and no one knew what he was thinking about every day. However, this was not important to Mike. What was important was that he was going to Malt City now. Theres a carriage outside the city. Ill hire one, Lilia said. Thats fine. Mike did not refuse. In fact, it would be faster for Mike to walk there. However, since Lilia wanted to follow him, it was obviously more convenient to take a carriage. The two people and a tree walked to the horse barn outside the city and hired a coachman and a carriage. After they opened the curtain and got into the carriage, the coachman sitting outside the curtain gently patted the horses butt and drove the carriage forward. Although the speed was not fast, it wasfortable. At this time, Mike looked at the native Elf next to him again. Judging from the materials on her clothes, Lilia should not be a noble. However, she was definitely not an ordinary person. Ordinary people could not afford to wear clothes made of silk. Therefore, Lilia should be a subordinate of a noble or even a royal family, working for her master. It was because of this that she had this ancient Dwarven craft blueprint. This kind of rare thing was not something that ordinary people could get. After reaching this conclusion, Mike was sure that the reward for this mission would not be too low. As for who Lilia was working for, Mike was not interested, nor would he casually inquire about it. Stone was sipping on the beer in the beer bag, while Lilia was looking at the scenery outside the carriage silently as if she had something on her mind. In such a quiet atmosphere, Mike decided to close his eyes and rest for a while. After the carriage traveled smoothly for a distance, it suddenly stopped. Judging from the distance, the carriage definitely had not reached Malt City. At most, it was only halfway there. Lilia was about to ask what had happened. However, an ident happened. A sharp sword suddenly pierced through the curtain of the carriage! Chapter 160 - The Underground Organization in the Territory of the Dwarves

Chapter 160: The Underground Organization in the Territory of the Dwarves

This situation happened very suddenly, and Mike did not react immediately. In fact, he did not need to be prepared, because his main weapon was the Umbre of Meredith. Any physical or magic attacks were ineffective against Mike. Special attacks were very rare, and they almost never appear in the early and middle stages of the new region. Even if they did, it would be difficult to kill Mike, who had Strong Physique. If the target of this sword was Mike, it would be considered a good development. Because Mike was not worried about any attacks at all. Though, the target of this sword was actually Lilia! The long sword stabbed at Lilia quickly without any hesitation. Lilia was not as weak as her appearance, and she had a certain level ofbat strength. She immediately dodged to the side to avoid the attack. The long sword only cut her sleeve, and then it was immediately pulled back. The next attack came again. This time, Lilia did not wait to die. She directly went out of the window on the side of the carriage. Mike did the same thing, holding Stone that was screaming in the carriage with one hand, and went out of the window on the other side. Although this was a forest, Mikes field of vision became wider after leaving the carriage. Without the curtain at the entrance of the carriage, Mike could clearly see the face of the assassin. It was the coachman just now! It was very rare for an NPC to take the initiative to attack another NPC. Mike frowned slightly and had no intention of intervening for the time being. If Lilia could be killed, Mike might take action in order to continue the mission. However, that was thest resort. Now, Mike was more inclined to let Lilia take care of it herself. After all, Lilia did not promise to pay for helping in the battle. An Elf NPC whom Mike had only known for less than half an hour was not worth Mikes initiative to help. Lilia seemed to have seen through Mikes attitude. She did not expect Mike to help her. Instead, she raised her left hand directly. In the next moment, a green light seemed to be drawn out from the surrounding environment and condensed in Lilias left hand. A green bow and arrow appeared in her hand. A high-level Elf archer? Mike crossed his arms and stood where he was, showing an interested look. Elves were indeed good at archery and natural magic. However, to be able to draw the power of nature from the surrounding environment to form a bow and arrow like this required a higher level of strength. From this, it could be seen that Lilias strength was not bad. At least she should be able to deal with a small assassin. Lilia did not say anything. Instead, she pulled the green bow in her hand and began to counterattack. When she drew the longbow, a green beam of light appeared on the bow. It was obvious that this was a magic arrow. Lilias shooting movements were very smooth. The moment she drew the bow, the green magic arrow was formed. After the magic arrow was formed, she immediately released the bowstring. There was no hesitation throughout her set of movements. From this, it could be seen that Lilia definitely had a long-term rtionship with shooting. The magic arrow urately shot at the coachman who was standing in the front seat of the carriage. The arrow was extremely fast, almost like lightning. The coachmans eyes instantly widened, and his entire body tensed up like a cheetah as he pounced to the side. Even so, the arrow still grazed his arm. Red blood continued to seep out from the wound. The coachmans expression was already very ugly. He was the one whounched the sneak attack earlier, but he did not manage to hurt Lilia. Instead, he only managed to cut through Lilias sleeve. Moreover, now, he had been sessfully counterattacked by his target, and he had even sustained injuries. If this continued, the situation would be very bad. Lilia did not immediatelyunch the next round of attack. Now that she had the upper hand, she had more choices. She narrowed her eyes and stared coldly at the coachman. Who sent you? Is It Elvi? This was an unfamiliar name. After hearing the information, Mike nced at Lilia but asked nothing. Obviously, the task that the Elvendy had entrusted to him seemed a littleplicated. It might have something to do with some forces. However, Mike was not too bothered about it. He still chose to watch from the sidelines. The coachman did not answer. Instead, he raised his left hand to his mouth and whistled. Soon, there were some rustling soundsing from the surrounding forest. Many figures gradually appeared from the forest. As the footsteps approached, a group of Dwarfs with ferocious smiles surrounded them. At this moment, Stone pointed at a man with heavy arms and eximed, Whats going on? Isnt that the kind-hearted boss? Mike looked in the direction that Stone was pointing at and frowned slightly. The Dwarf with a long beard was indeed the owner of the tavern. How did he appear here? An NPC who owned a tavern in the main city of Dwarfs actually had the side job of an assassin. This was simply unimaginable. The Dwarf tavern owner also noticed Stone, and there was a hint of surprise on his face. After hesitating for a moment, the tavern owner said to Stone, Little guy, this matter has nothing to do with you. If possible, I hope that you will not interfere in this matter and forget what you have seen. If you are willing to cooperate with me, I wee you to visit my tavern again at any time. I will still treat you to a drink. Hearing this, before Mike and Stone could react, the Dwarf next to the tavern owner spoke first. Hey, Old John, what do you mean by this? Have you gone soft? Dont forget, rules can not be broken! The tavern owner opened his mouth but did not speak. The atmosphere once again became heavy. Mikes gaze moved back and forth between the tavern owner and the Dwarf next to him. From their conversation just now, Mike could tell that these people probably belonged to an underground organization. Moreover, the reason why they had yet to be exposed until now was probably very simple all witnessed were killed. If that was the case, then this matter was not just about Lilia. Because these peoples target might include Mike. However, he had to make sure before he made his move. Hey, guys. Mike smiled and took two steps forward. Are you trying to hurt me? Hearing this, the Dwarf next to John, the tavern owner, immediately grinned and said, I advise you not to ask too many questions and be obedient. Although this answer was not very clear, Mike smiled and nodded in satisfaction. Because Mike felt the need to make a move. Chapter 161 - It’s up to Me to Decide if He’ll Be Freed or Not

Chapter 161: Its up to Me to Decide if Hell Be Freed or Not

Facing the dozens of Dwarf killers around him, Mike smiled and walked forward. This behavior immediately attracted their attention. Kid, I advise you to mind your own business! One of the Dwarfs raised the hammer in his hand and pointed it at Mike. However, Mike remained unmoved and quietly walked toward him. The atmosphere immediately became tense. The other Dwarf raised the musket in his hand and aimed at Mike. Without saying anything, he directly pulled the trigger. With a bang, the bullet flew toward Mike along with scattered gunpowder. Mike seemed to be unprepared, but he suddenly raised his left hand just as the bullet was about to hit him. There was a crisp sound. The bullet was blocked by the Umbre of Meredith in Mikes hand. This scene fell into the eyes of the Dwarf killers and immediately made the vignce in their hearts be stronger. The Dwarf who questioned the tavern owner before shouted fiercely, Brothers, go, kill this human first! These words made the other Dwarfs find their determination. After everyone received the order, they immediately took action and surrounded Mike. Except for John, the tavern owner. A hesitant look was on his face as he could not make up his min. However, the Dwarf beside him red at him fiercely. Do you want to betray the organization? Hearing this, a hint of pain appeared on Old Johns face. Then, the pain on his face turned into despair. The hand holding the weapon tightened a little, and he eventually helplessly took a step forward. Just as he took a step forward, a figure suddenly flew over. Along with the blood that spilled along the way, it whistled past Old John. Old John was slightly shocked and turned his head. It was apanion who tagged along on this trip. Hispanions head had already disappeared and his fat body fell to the ground, twitching. Old John and the Dwarfs beside him were shocked. When they turned to look at Mike, there were only corpses on the ground. Whats going on? What happened?! The Dwarf screamed in fear. The human adventurer hadpletely disappeared from his sight. Now, he could only see the corpses on the ground and Lilia, who was also shocked. Where is he? Where is he?! The Dwarf killer was puzzled. He looked left and right, trying to locate Mike. Suddenly, a creepy sentence came from behind him. Are you looking for me? The Dwarf killers body trembled, and all the muscles in his body tightened. He turned around as fast as he could, and at the same time, he swung his knife behind him. Ding! The de in the Dwarf killers hand was blocked by an umbre. There was a huge rebounding force from the umbre. The Dwarf killer felt as if his arm was about to break. The face that appeared in front of him was still smiling calmly. You attacked me, Mike said with a smile. Then he raised his right hand and swung it down. There was nothing in Mikes hand at the moment. This made the Dwarf killer slightly stunned, even though he was only stunned for about 0.1 seconds. However, the moment Mikes hand swung down, a very gorgeous long sword suddenly appeared in his hand. Chi. The long sword directly split the Dwarf killer into two, and arge amount of blood gushed out from the wound. Meanwhile, Mike calmly held up the Umbre of Meredith in his left hand, blocking the blood that was spewing at him. Throughout the whole process, Mike was calm and unhurried. He waspletely at ease. His body was not even stained with a single drop of blood. When the corpse of the Dwarf killer fell and the blood flowed to the ground. Only then did Mike put away the weapon in his hand. He turned to look at the owner of the tavern, John. Old John trembled and immediately knelt on the ground. Im sorry, please spare my life. I just joined this organization and havent killed anyone yet! Please forgive me, Ill never do this again in the future. Old John wanted to hug Mikes legs and beg for mercy, but his hands were stained with the blood from the Dwarf killer, so he did not dare to do so. He was afraid that the blood on his hands would stain Mikes body and upset him. Stone jumped down from Mikes shoulder at this time and looked at the long-bearded Dwarf boss, who was about the same height as him since he was kneeling, and he could not help but say, Good friend, lets forgive him. This sentence was obviously directed to Mike. Stone still remembered how generous the boss was when he was in the tavern. They even agreed to have another drink. Stone could not bear it. However, Lilias voice came from not far away. No, we cant let him go! Stone and Mike turned their heads at the same time. Lilia walked over with a sullen expression. She raised her bow and arrow and was about to shoot Old John to death. Old John was so scared that he copsed to the ground. He could not utter a word. His face was full of despair. Meanwhile, Mike immediately stood between Old John and Lilia and said coldly, Im sorry, you might have misunderstood something. Its up to me to decide if hell be freed or not. Its not up to you! Lilia looked at Mike, her pretty face filled with anger. These people wanted to kill her just now. How could she let this guy go? However, she had to admit that what Mike said was right. In terms of strength and the fact that Mike was helping Lilia with her request, this matter was indeed decided by Mike. Lilia had no ability to change Mikes mind. Finally, Lilia had no choice but to lower her left hand, and the bow and arrow in her left hand disappeared. Mike nodded with satisfaction and turned to look at Old John. Old John looked at Mike with aplicated expression. There was fear and gratitude. Gratitude was because Mike had just saved his life. Fear was because of Mikes strength. He had only been in a daze for a moment, and a dozen of hispanions had all lost their lives. He was not even aware of the process. He only knew that he could not afford to provoke this human in front of him. If he wanted to live, he could only cooperate well. Mike looked at Old John and asked a few questions in an extremely calm tone. What organization are you from? Why are you here? Who is your superior? When he heard these questions, Old Johns face revealed a pained expression, as if he had some difficulties. However, Mike would not waste his patience on an assassin. He only spared Old Johns life because of Stones plea and to obtain information. If Old John did not cooperate, he would directly take action. Therefore, he took out the Umbre of Meredith and ced it on Old Johns neck. If you dont say it now, you will never have the chance to speak. Chapter 162 - Old John’s Second Chance at Life

Chapter 162: Old Johns Second Chance at Life

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Old Johns body trembled as he looked at Mike with a hint of fear in his eyes. He believed that the human adventurer in front of him was not joking at all. If he refused to reveal the information he knew, the man in front of him would definitely send him to God without hesitation. His strong desire to survive made him speak subconsciously. Ill tell you, Ill tell you, Ill tell you everything I know. Please dont hurt me! Mike nodded in satisfaction, motioning for Old John to answer his question. Old John took a deep breath and said with a dim gaze, Actually, I was just an ordinary tavern owner, and my life was pretty decent. My wife was sickst month, and I ran out of ways to treat her... He stopped speaking at this point. There was no other reason. It was because the tip of the umbre that was pressed against his neck was slightly pushed forward. A drop of blood slid down from the wound on his throat. Mike said coldly, Im sorry, Im not interested in these things. Answer my question directly. Looking at Mikes cold eyes, Old Johns throat was a little dry. His Adams apple moved slightly as a mouthful of saliva was swallowed. Then, he gave a few short answers. Were from the Shadow Brotherhood. The higher-ups asked us to assassinate this elven woman. I dont know who our higher-ups are either. I only know that his name is Dark Night. This time, Mike did not give an immediate response. He tried hard to search through his memory to see if there were any simr keywords. Unfortunately, after thinking for a long time, he still could not think of any information rted to Dark Night or the Shadow Brotherhood. Obviously, this organization was very well hidden. From their way of doing things, it could be seen that aside from their targets, they would also kill witnesses or any obstructions. To confirm this, Mike continued to ask, What do you mean by the rules that the Dwarf killer mentioned before? Old John dared not hesitate and immediately answered, We will try our best to kill in a deserted ce, but if there are people nearby, we will kill them altogether. Mike nodded. This made sense. Old John wanted to let go of the little tree spirit Stone for emotional reasons, but this was in conflict with the rules of the organization. That was why the Dwarf killer said that. Mike asked onest question. Where is your organizations base of operations? There is no base of operations. I was only informed of every operation. Mike frowned slightly because this information was very vague. The answer given by Od John did not mean that the organization had no base of operations. On the contrary, his answer made Mike think that the organization had a base of operations, but the requirements to enter the base of operations were very strict. Old John should have joined the organization for a month, but he still had not been to the base of operations. In other words, it was very difficult for Mike to sneak into the organization. He had no choice but to give up the idea. Alright, you can go back. After saying this, Mike turned around and left. Old John was slightly stunned. He had never thought that this man would actually be willing to let him go. He was even mentally prepared to be killed. He answered all these questions merely hoping for some luck. However, a miracle happened. Tears flowed out of the corners of Old Johns eyes. He still had his life, his family, and his children. It was great that he could survive. However, a female voice suddenly appeared. No, you cant let him leave here alive. He wanted to kill us just now! Lilia could not understand Mikes actions at all and strongly objected. Mike turned around and looked at Lilia. He asked calmly, Whos in charge here? Lilia was slightly stunned. Then, she gritted her teeth and said helplessly, Youre in charge! Very good. Mike nodded and continued to ask, Did he make a move? Lilia was stunned again. After a moment of silence, she answered, He didnt make a move. Very good. Mike asked again, Do you think hes a bad person? This time, Lilia waspletely stunned. She turned her head to look at the long-bearded Dwarf who had tears streaming down his face. From what she had heard before, Lilia could tell that this Dwarf was a passionate tavern owner. However now, Lilia could perfectlybine that image with the Dwarf in front of her. At this time, Lilia realized that this seemed eptable. The Dwarf in front of her was just a helpless and pitiful person. Old John looked at Lilia in pain. He hoped that Lilia would let him go. If it wasnt for life, if it wasnt for treating his wifes illness, why would he join such an organization? Everything was just fate ying tricks on people. After a long time, Lilia sighed and turned around as well. With her back facing old John, she said softly, You can go. Dont let me see you again. Hearing this, tears welled up in Old Johns eyes again. He knelt on the ground, lowered his head deeply, and said with a choked voice, Thank you very much. Then, he nced at the little tree spirit beside Mike, but in the end, he did not say anything. He turned around and left step by step. He felt that he did not have the face to invite the little tree spirit to his tavern for a drink. A gust of wind blew past, and Old Johns back looked a little deste. As he was walking, a childish voice suddenly came from behind him. Kind tavern owner, youll still need to treat me to a drink next time! The little tree spirit Stone happily waved its hand on Mikes shoulder. Old Johns shoulder slightly trembled, and his footsteps stopped. He had never thought that the little tree spirit would forgive him and was even be willing to visit his tavern. Old John could not remember how many times he had cried today, and tears flowed out again, uncontrobly. Lets go, Mike said softly, and then he continued to walk in the direction of Malt City. The little tree spirit jumped on Mikes shoulder happily, and Lilia, who was next to him, also followed. Only Old John remained standing where he was, and tears kept flowing down his face. He hoped that he could be a good person again in the future. If he could... ... Malt City. A golden city. Golden did not refer to the buildings in the city, but thend around the city. Because this was a wine-making city, wheat was nted everywhere. Whenever the wind blew, the wheat fields here would set off waves of wheat and it looked very soothing. However, in a certain building of such a city, there were people engaged in a tense meeting. Did you hear? The members of the cult in Furnace City were all killed. These people all died at the hands of the same person. God yer! Chapter 163 - The Archbishop of the Ragnaros Cult in Malt City Was...

Chapter 163: The Archbishop of the Ragnaros Cult in Malt City Was...

After hearing this name, the atmosphere in the meeting became even tenser. Everyone had a look of fear on their faces. After all, although they regarded God yer as the archenemy of the Ragnaros Cult, they still cherished their own lives. Although they believed in the Fire God, it was not to the extent of fanaticism. If the enemy could be defeated, then they would not mind defending their own sects and gods. Though now, it seemed that God yer was undefeatable. Perhaps only when Ragnaros came to the world could the crazy God yer be punished. No As indicated by his name. Even if Ragnaros really came to the world, they did not think that God yer would be defeated. They had heard the rumors. Everyone attacked God yer, but he was unscathed. Instead, those who attacked him died on the spot! How could such an enemy be defeated? The entire conference room fell silent. No one said another word. They all observed each others expressions. At first, everyone seemed to be trying their best to not show any signs of fear. However, everyone gradually lost control of their expressions. Everyones faces gradually showed signs of cowardice. Someone said it first. How about We quit the Ragnaros Cult? Hearing this, everyones faces changed drastically. Everyone already had thoughts regarding this. However, no one dared to say it in front of so many people, because this was tantamount to betrayal! Seeing everyones expression, that person seemed to have made up his mind and said in a low voice, Why, do you want to stay and be destroyed together with the church?! After saying this, the meeting room fell into silence once again. Everyone continued to observe each other, but this time, they received the same answer. Escape, they had to escape. If they did not escape, they would not be able to escape in front of the archbishopter. One had to know that this meeting had been secretly organized behind the archbishops back. When this meeting was organized without the archbishop around, everyone had already guessed the oue of this meeting. Since we have decided, lets do it. the believer who was the first to withdraw stood up first. At this moment, the door of the meeting room suddenly flew open. Everyone tensed up and looked at the door. The person standing at the door was the Archbishop of the Ragnaros Cult in Malt City, Tracy Mathew. Mathew was slightly stunned when he saw so many people in the meeting room. He obviously did not expect such a scene when he pushed the door open. What are you guys discussing? Mathew asked with a puzzled expression. Everyone immediately shook their heads and waved their hands. Nothing, nothing. Although Matthew was puzzled, he did not think too much about it because he had more important things to do. Perfect. Since all of you are here, I have something to announce. When everyone heard this, their bodies trembled. Could it be that Archbishop Matthew was going to say that God yer hade to attack? However, to their surprise, Matthew actually walked toward Kevin, the assistant archbishop, patted his shoulders, and said, Since Im not feeling well, Im taking the initiative to step down from my archbishop position. From now on, Kevin will be the new archbishop of our Malt Citys Ragnaros Cult. After saying that, Matthew took off the archbishops red robe, draped it over Kevins body, and hurriedly left the room. ording to him, he was going back to his hometown to recuperate. The room returned to its original state. Everyone looked at each other. What? Archbishop Matthew actually resigned due to illness? one of them said subconsciously before he could react. What illness? This is all a lie! Kevin stared at that person and said, He clearly ran away! Hearing Kevins words, everyone came to a sudden realization. They had always been worried about what they should do when God yer attacked, and even deliberately avoided Archbishop Matthew. They did not expect Matthew to run away faster than anyone else! Damn, this was really too hateful! Im sick too. I want to resign from my archbishop position. From now on, Riel will be the new archbishop. Goodbye, everyone. Without any hesitation, Kevin also draped the archbishops red robe over Riels body and left immediately. No one could guarantee when the God yer would attack. The sooner they escaped, the safer they would be! Immediately, the people in the room became busy. Riel gave the archbishops position to Sam, Sam gave the archbishops position to March, and March gave the archbishops position to Gwen People kept taking off the red coat and walked out of the room. The number of people in the room was decreasing. In the end, there was only a 16-year-old boy Roy. He was wearing the archbishops red robe, sitting in a daze and looking at the empty conference room, unable to react. Yesterday, he was just a trainee member of the Ragnaros Cult. Now, he had be the Archbishop of the Fire God Sect in Malt City. This was too magical! No, no! I have to escape as well! Roy also realized that he was in a very dangerous situation! If he did not resign his status as the archbishop, he would definitely be killed by God yer. That was a demon who killed without blinking! Thinking of this, Roy hurriedly took off his red robe, threw it on the table, and left the meeting room. .. In Malt City, Mike and Lilia walked on the street with puzzled expressions. The reason why they looked puzzled was because a lot of people seemed to be looking at them with nervous expressions. Mike would not expect them to be from the Ragnaros Cult. ording to the friendliness settings, the Ragnaros Cult would immediately attack Mike when they saw him. They were enemies. However, because they had left the Ragnaros Cult, their friendliness toward Mike had returned to normal. Mike was unaware of this. When they finally reached the outside of the Temple of the God of Fire, Lilia took the initiative to stop and watch. Mike walked into the temple in a rxed mood. The next moment, he was stunned. Because the temple of the God of Fire was empty. Standing at the gate, Mike could even see that the me on the altar of the Temple of the God of Fire was on the verge of copsing. Seeing this, Mike waspletely stunned. What happened? The next moment, the me on the altar suddenly went out by itself. The temple began to age at a speed visible to the naked eye. Many cracks appeared on the walls, and a lot of debris fell from the stone pirs in the temple. A sacred temple had be a dpidated temple. People always subconsciously thought of how great, sacred, and dignified the temple was. However Was a temple that had lost all its believers still a temple? Mike walked out of the temple with a yful smile, and Lilia was stunned to see this scene. This man had just walked in for a few seconds, and he had killed an entire cult silently?! Chapter 164 - The Towering Pillars of Fire on Vulcan Island

Chapter 164: The Towering Pirs of Fire on Vulcan Ind

When Mike returned to Lilia, her gaze toward Mike had be very strange. Lilia knew that Mike was strong. After all, she had witnessed the battle between Mike and the Ragnaros Cult members in Furnace City. At that time, that scene had already shocked her. However, now, the shock in her heart was even stronger thanst time. In any case, there had been a battle before. The reason why God yer could win was because he was powerful. Though now? There was no sound at all. Moreover, only a few seconds seemed to have passed. Nevertheless, this temple was rapidly aging. Obviously, this indicated the destruction of the temple. So, Lilia could not imagine how this man actually did it. How could a human adventurer have such powerful strength! Why are you looking at me like that? Asked Mike as he could not stand Lilias stare. Hearing Mikes question, Lilia suddenly grabbed Mikes hands and answered, Im certain that asking you toplete this task for me is definitely the best decision in my life. What do you mean? Mike frowned, confused. Meanwhile, Lilia turned around with a meaningful smile and hummed a song with light steps. Although Mike had lived for a long time in his previous life, he practically had zero encounters with women. Therefore, Lilias current attitude was very baffling to Mike. After muttering Strange in a low voice, he followed Lilias footsteps. They were now going to the outskirts of the city to hire a new carriage, and then head directly to the elven citys territory. The entire process was rtively smooth, except for when the coachman asked for double the price. After all, the destination was outside the border, so it was understandable to have such a request. Lilia did not say much and directly paid the money. The group then set off on the road to the elven territory. .. The divine realm. An ind that waspletely covered in mes floated in the air. With a roar that resounded through the sky, the mes on the ind seemed to have been fueled with firewood, and a pir of fire rose up into the sky. At the same time, the surroundings of the ind began to copse continuously, and pieces ofnd fell off from the ind. In a very short period of time, the size of the entire ind was reduced by 20%. Gradually, the pir of fire subsided. The ind returned to its original appearance, but the parts that had disappeared did not recover. In the center of the ind, a huge figure with horns on his head was breathing heavily. His entire body was covered in mes. His eyes seemed to want to burn everything. Even the breath he exhaled was extremely hot, as if even the air was about to be burned into ashes. His name was well-known by all the creatures in Second World. His name was Ragnaros! My power has weakened once again! Arge number of believers are continuously disappearing! This is obviously abnormal. Someone in the lower realm must have done something! Ragnaros narrowed his eyes and looked at the territory under his feet. During this period of time, his Vulcan Ind had been shrinking. This indicated that the power of his believers was weakening. If only a small number of believers had been lost, it would not have attracted Ragnaross attention. A year in the lower realm was only a short day for Ragnaros. Sometimes, a war would break out in the lower realm, and countless people would die. The gods were used to such situations. However, this time, it seemedpletely different from before. The believers were disappearing at a high rate. Even if a war broke out, it would never be like this. Because, even if the races and countries were different, the people of the Ragnaros Cult would not kill each other. This had always been a rule in the lower realm. So, someone must be ying tricks! No matter who you are, no matter where you are I will catch you! A towering pir of fire rose from the Vulcan Ind once again . . On the other side. The clear and melodious chirps of birds could be heard everywhere in the forest. The green grass was covered with brightly colored flowers. There were often butterflies stopping and sucking pollen in satisfaction. This ce was like a fairnd isted from the world. It waspletely different from the war outside. The carriage slowly stopped in front of a green city. Were here. Lets get off. With the drivers reminder, Mike and Lilia got off the carriage one after another. The little tree spirit behind Mikes shoulder looked at the scene around them. Its eyes were wide open, and it could not help but sigh. This ce looks like the Tree Spirit Vige! The Tree Spirit Vige? Lilia turned around to look at the cute little fellow curiously. Even the peace-loving elves did not know of the Tree Spirit Viges existence. From this, it was evident how well hidden the Tree Spirit Vige was. Alright, lets enter the city. Mike deliberately changed the topic. He was worried that the little tree spirit would identally spill the beans about the Tree Spirit Vige. If this kind of thing was exposed, it would definitely be bad for the Tree Spirit Vige. Lilia was not a child after all. She saw that Mike did not want to talk about the Tree Spirit Vige, so she stopped asking. Instead, she turned to look at the green city in front of her and introduced it. This is the Ancient Tree of Life. In terms of what you humans are used to calling it, it can also be called the City of Life. Mike nodded slightly. Of course, he knew what this city was about. Every city of the Elf race was actually formed by a huge ancient tree. The Ancient Tree of Life in front of him was one of them. Do not underestimate the fact that this city was a nt. Whenpared to the sturdiness of a human city, these trees were much sturdier. Other than the Ancient Tree of Life, the Elf race had two other main cities. They were the Ancient Tree of War and the Ancient Tree of Freedom. That was right, even the peace-loving Elves had cities named after war. From this, one could see how cruel Second World was. Although Mike was well aware of this, little tree spirit Stone was very interested in it. Thus, Lilia brought Mike and Stone into the city as she introduced the city to them. Whether it was the NPCs or the yers in the city, they were all very good-looking. This was also one of the Elves characteristics. They were mostly friendly, even the yers. yers who chose the Elves most likely did not want to fight others. They would likely choose to quietly level up and develop instead of fighting. Therefore, the atmosphere in the city was very friendly. Stone immediately took a liking to this city. It leaned on Mikes shoulder and kept looking around curiously. Soon, they arrived at the center of the ancient City of Life. Unlike the structure of a human city, the center of an Elf city was the city lords mansion. Standing at the entrance, Lilia turned to look at Mike. Pleasee in. Its time to prove that you can forge what Im looking for. Chapter 165 - The Ancient Tree of Life of the Elf Race, Forging Successful

Chapter 165: The Ancient Tree of Life of the Elf Race, Forging Sessful

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Faced with Lilias invitation, Mike felt no guilt. He smiled and walked into the wooden building in front of him. The furniture in this building was very simple, but they were all made of wood. The air was filled with the unique fragrance of wood. The buildings height was not low. The roof was about three meters high, and there was a circr hole in the middle. Everything waspletely different from the human buildings. The most obvious difference was that after entering, one could feel a strong sense of freshness. It felt like being in a ball of oxygen. Although it was not Mikes first time in the ancient City of Life, it was his first time entering such a ce. How is it? Do you feelfortable? Lilias words came from behind. Mike turned around and nodded lightly. Is this where the Elves live? Id like to live here too if its possible. Mike spoke from his heart, but it was a pity that it was impossible. After all, he was not from this world. Lilia also knew that Mike was an adventurer, so she did not say anything. She just smiled slightly. She snapped her fingers lightly. The next moment, a thick vine came down from the hole in the middle of the roof and wound down in the air. In just a few dozen seconds, a spiral staircase made of vines was formed. Wow, this is so cool! Stone climbed up the vine staircase in surprise and climbed up eagerly. It was a little impolite, but Lilia did not show any dissatisfaction. Instead, she smiled and invited Mike upstairs. Mike naturally epted the invitation because he guessed that the forging should be done upstairs. After all, there was no forging equipment on the first floor. The two of them and a tree walked up the vine staircase. When they reached the second floor, Mike found that there was another floor above them. From the structure, the first floor seemed to be a guest room, and the second floor was the bedroom. Although it was also green in color, this bedroom was obviously a girls bedroom. Mike did not dare to look too much. He looked straight up, and this scene made Lilia cover her mouth andugh. He did not expect this powerful human adventurer to be as simple as a teenager when it came to men and women. In fact, Mike had never been married or be in a rtionship before in this life or his previous life. He was indeed shy in this regard. When he finally arrived at the third floor, Mike nced nervously at the equipment in the room. He rxed only when he saw the furnace on the third floor. He should be forging here. The diameter of the circr hole was quiterge, and the floor was a small distance away from the vine staircase. Stone was the first to jump down from the vine staircase andnded on the floor. Mike directly stepped over. Seeing the smile on Mikes face, Stone put its hands on its hips and snorted. When I grow up, I can also directly step over. Really? If thats the case, then youd better grow up quickly. Mike crossed his arms and teased Stone. Seeing this harmonious scene, Lilia was also a little absent-minded. The human adventurer in front of her and the man who faced the Dwarf killer from before were twopletely different people. However, this was ultimately not a serious matter for Lilia. She immediately pulled back her wandering thoughts and quickly walked to a box beside the furnace. She bent down and opened it. Mike looked inside the box. It was full of the Dwarfs metal ingots. This kind of material was very rare in Second World. Mike was curious about where Lilia got so many of the Dwarfs metal ingots, but he did not ask. Lilia took out a small piece of material and blueprint from the box. She turned around and said, The material is here. You can try and make aponent from the blueprint. After mentioning this, Lilias tone returned to its original state, and there was a little distance between them. Mike did not care about this. He nodded and took the materials and blueprints from Lilias hands. He took a nce at the blueprints and directly opened the furnace. The furnace in Second World burned all year round. Mike did not know how this worked, but it was a convenient thing for yers, so there was no need to look into it. He casually threw the Dwarfs metal ingot into the furnace and closed the door. He sat on the wooden chair next to the furnace and looked at the blueprint in his hand. This rare item still aroused Mikes interest. Lilia wanted to say something, but in the end, she shut her mouth. She had personally witnessed Mikes forging performance in the forgingpetition in Furnace City. This was what he didst time, and he had sessfully forged a bracelet. Thinking of this, Lilia could not help but look at the green bracelet on Mikes hand. It looked very ordinary, and there was no energy fluctuation at all. To be honest, she could not see how powerful this bracelet was. Lilia could not help but ask, This bracelet... what is its quality? It was not convenient for her to ask about the function and specific quality of the bracelet, so she could only ask in a vague manner. Mike was still looking at the blueprint in his hand, and he replied without raising his head. Its just an ordinary item. Of course, he would not tell her about it being a sub-standard artifact, which would not benefit him at all. Hearing this answer, Lilia was obviously a little disappointed. If this was just an ordinary artifact, maybe this man in front of her actually did not have any real skills. She even started feeling regretful. She should have confirmed God yers forging skills before bringing him here. At that time, Lilia did not consider this because Mikes forging techniques were very special. She came to Mike with the mentality of giving it a try. After all, the ancient forging techniques of the Dwarfs had long been lost. There was no other way except to try this special forging technique. Now, it seemed that Lilia had already mentally prepared herself for failure. Her heart ached because the Dwarfs metal ingots were very limited. If she failed, she would waste a portion of the materials. If she wasted too much, perhaps even if she did find a capable cksmith, she would not be able to do it because there were not enough materials. Just as her thoughts were running wild, Mike received a system notification. [Smeltingpleted. It has been detected that the yer has a matching blueprint. Do you want to forge the product in the blueprint?] Yes, Mike muttered in his heart. Then, he saw the second notification box. [Forging sessful.] Mike stood up with a smile, opened the small window of the furnace, and used the iron pincers beside the furnace to take out theponent from the furnace. Its done, take a look. At this time, Lilia was still having wild thoughts. After hearing Mikes words, she subconsciously sighed and said, You failed, right? Its okay, I wont me you... Saying this, she suddenly reacted. She looked at Mikes slightly smiling face and theponent that looked exactly the same as the blueprint, and her eyes widened. You.... did it?! Chapter 166 - The Elven Queen’s Strange Illness

Chapter 166: The Elven Queens Strange Illness

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Are you surprised? Mike asked with a smile on his face. In fact, he did feel Liliasck of confidence in him, but he did not point it out. Some things did not need to be argued with words, only the truth was necessary. Lilias face turned red, and she stammered, No, no... Im not surprised. Mike did not continue to delve into this question. Instead, he put the smallponent into the bucket beside the furnace to cool it before giving it to Lilia. He smiled and asked, Now can you tell me what were going to make? Lilia took theponent that Mike threw over and looked at it carefully. Yes, it was exactly the same as theponent on the blueprint. She nodded and took out a small box from the box containing the dwarven metal ingots. There was a small lock on the box. The lock and the surface of the box were engraved with some unknown runes. When Lilia held the small box in her hand, the runes on the box and the lock began to sh. It was a rune formation, and although Mike could not understand the runes, he could probably guess what they meant. The formation was probably set up to prevent others from opening the box by force. The box could either only be opened in a specific way. Or it could cause a strong bacsh against the intruder. In short, it was to protect the contents of the box. It was not easy to create such a formation, which showed how important the contents of the box were. Lilia took out a small key from her pocket. The key was also engraved with runes that shed as if it were breathing. She used the key to carefully unlock the box, then opened the box. Mike and Stone looked at the box curiously at the same time. Inside the box was a stack of yellowed blueprints. That was right, not one, but a stack! Is this what you want to make?! Mike said with slight surprise. After all, most of the things in Second World could be made with only one blueprint design. It was the first time that Mike had seen such a product that required a whole stack of blueprints. He had never even heard of it before. Mike took out the blueprints from the box in Lilias hand and looked at each of them carefully. He found that most of the blueprints wereponents. Only after looking at several blueprints would the blueprint of a certain section of the product appear, which was the final product pieced together by theseponents. Mike simply took out thest blueprint, but it was also a blueprint of aponent. What about the blueprint of the overall finished product? Mike asked with a slight frown. Lilia hesitated for a moment before answering this question. The finished blueprint is in the hands of the Elven Queen. My mission is only to find a forger who can produce the ancient dwarven craft. With that, she took out a green ball that looked like a bean or a seed of some kind of nt. Then, she gently squeezed the ball with her fingers and crushed it. After the ball was crushed, it immediately turned into particles of light and disappeared into the air. Alright, the Elven Queen will be here in a while. You can make theponents first. Mike did not find any problem with this at all.?After all, making theponents required time, so he officially started forging. If it was any other forger, the forging process would require a lot of concentration. The people around would hardly be able to talk to the forger. However, Mike was different. He chatted with Lilia while forging to pass the boring waiting time. From the conversation, Mike learned a lot. After all, Mike had already proved that he could forge ancient dwarven crafts, so there was no need to hide things from him. So Lilia told him everything she knew. She was sent to find a cksmith because the Elven Queen had a strange disease. This strange illness could not be cured even by the Water of Life of the Elven race. This was something that had never happened in the history of the Elven race. As the illness gradually worsened, the Elven Queens body became weaker and weaker. If no actions were taken, the Elven Queen might die very soon. In that case, the Elven race would be the weakest race in the entire continent. At that time, no matter how peaceful the Elven race was, other greedy and belligerent races would take the initiative to wage war against the Elven race. Hearing this, Mike nodded his head approvingly. At the same time, he understood the cause for some things in his previous life. In his previous life, about five yearster, a war did break out because of the fall of the Elven Queen. However, the war did notst long because the Elven princess managed to barely inherit the throne of the Elven Queen and shouldered the responsibility. In the end, the Elven race sacrificed a lot of NPCs and resources to barely quell the war. Since then, the Elven yers had been in a weak state. At that time, no one knew why the Elven Queen died. Now, Mike finally knew the truth. Then, whats the difference between this and the ancient technology of the Dwarves? Mike took out theponents that had just been made in the furnace and threw a piece of material back into the furnace. I dont know. I heard that the Elven Queen has found a way to cure the disease, but it will be very difficult to go to that ce. We need to use this product of ancient technology. Hearing this, Mike nodded and did not ask any more questions. There were indeed many traps in some special ruins or dungeons. These traps were practically everywhere. It was nearly impossible to explore without getting hurt. If the Elven Queen was very weak now, it was certainly reasonable to need to use some kind of ancient dwarven technology. After a while, Lilia seemed to sense something and suddenly stood to look at the vine staircase in the center of the room. The next moment, a female Elf with a green crown walked up the vine staircase. At this moment, Mike found himself a little stunned. Because this Elven woman was really too beautiful. Her temperament was like a goddess that did not belong to this world. Her slightly paleplexion instead added a delicate beauty to her, which made men unable to resist the urge to protect her. If he guessed correctly, this was the Elven Queen. After the Elven Queen nodded slightly at Lilia, she smiled at Mike, and then was slightly stunned. Perhaps noticing that she had lost herposure, she hurriedly asked, Are you a cksmith? Im sorry, I might have had a misconception just now. You looked a little familiar... Are you the cksmith master that Lilia found? Mike nodded slightly and pointed at theponents next to him. I made these. As for the familiar words, they were ignored by Mike. It was most likely just a friendly exchange. The Elven Queen followed the direction of Mikes finger and saw theponents. A glimmer of hope appeared in her eyes. From this, it could be seen how important theseponents were to her. After the Elven Queen confirmed Mikes forging technique, she immediately took out a blueprint and handed it to Mike without hesitation. Can you make this product? I need it to go to Violet Valley. Mike had just received the blueprint from the Elven Queen. However, after hearing the second half of the sentence, he was slightly stunned. Where did you say you want to going? Chapter 167 - The Unfathomable Kordontimus!

Chapter 167: The Unfathomable Kordontimus!

Violet Valley, whats wrong? the Elven Queen asked with a hint of doubt. Hearing this answer again, Mike had a bold idea. Youre not going to Violet Valley to look for Kordontimus, are you? The reason why Mike asked this was because Violet Valley was not inhabited at all. Except for his profession mentor, Kordontimus! The Elven Queen was obviously very surprised when she heard this name. She looked at Mike with a slightly surprised expression, and then looked at Lilia. Her first reaction was that Lilia had told Mike the news, but then she quickly remembered that even Lilia did not know of this news, so it should not be her. So, the Elven Queen asked directly. May I ask How do you know this? To be honest, I didnt know at first either. I only thought of this possibility because you mentioned Violet Valley. The Elven Queen frowned slightly when she heard this. She looked into Mikes eyes and asked a question. Legend has it that Kordontimus is a reclusive expert. How did you know that he lived in Violet Valley? Hearing this question, Mike shrugged and said in a rxed tone, The answer is very simple. Because Kordontimus is my teacher. What!? the Elven Queen was genuinely surprised this time. It was the kind of surprise that could not be hidden. Her thoughts werepletely written on her face. Meanwhile, Mike did not continue to talk to the Elven Queen. He began to study the blueprint in his hand. He was very curious about the kind of ancient technology that could help her to go to the Violet Valley. After opening the blueprint, Mikes eyes slightly erged. The picture on the blueprint seemed to be a tank! Second World was clearly a western fantasy world, and the technological standard of the various races in this world was very low. Even the technology of the steam engine could not be developed. How could there be a tank in the dwarven ancient crafts? His inherent beliefs made him unable to ept this. However, this drawing was indeed a tank, and he had no choice but to ept it. Looking at the dwarven metal ingots in the box, Mike silently estimated in his heart. The materials should be enough to make aplete tank, but after making the tank, there should not be many pieces of the dwarven metal ingots left. It was really a pity. While looking down at the blueprint, Mike suddenly saw the shuttle bracelet on his right wrist out of the corner of his eye. At this moment, Mike had another idea. Wait, you said that the product on this blueprint can take you to the Violet Valley? The Elven Queen nodded and said, To tell you the truth, my body is getting weaker and weaker. If I were to travel so far, I might not be able to make it to the destination Mike nodded at the Elven Queens weak expression. The Elven Queen was more honest about this. He smiled and folded the blueprint. You should have told me this earlier. The Elven Queen revealed a puzzled look again. She felt that the human adventurer in front of her would often say something that would surprise her. If you want to go to the Violet Valley, I can send you there. No, its no use. the Elven Queen shook her head. I know that you adventurers are very confident in your strength, and I also know that you are extraterrestrials who can be resurrected. But this is not a matter of protection. We Elves also have strong people The Elven Queen seemed to havepletely misunderstood Mikes words and was about to give a long speech. However, Mike was toozy to exin so much. He took a step forward and grabbed the Elven Queens hand. This action was too sudden, and both the Elven Queen and Lilia were shocked. This was the Elven Queen! An iparably noble and holy existence. This human adventurer actually dared to have physical contact with the Elven Queen! Lilia was about to berate Mike. Though in the next second, Mike and the Elven Queen disappeared right in front of her. At the same time, the small tree spirit Stone that had been lying on Mikes shoulder disappeared. What What the hell is going on?! Lilia waspletely dumbfounded. .. On the other side, at the top of Violet Valley. In front of a small house, Kordontimus was standing on the edge of a cliff. His eyes were tightly shut and he was still, as if he had be one with the surrounding trees, soil, rocks, and clouds. No one knew what he was doing. At this moment, two figures suddenly appeared here. Impudent, do you know what you are doing The Elven Queens voice suddenly appeared on the top of the mountain, and then she suddenly stopped. Kordontimus opened his eyes and turned his head to look over. He saw his new disciple and an Elven woman. Mike also saw Kordontimus. He ignored the Elven Queen and bowed to Kordontimus. Teacher, Im back. Kordontimus nodded slightly. He nced at the Elven Queen and asked, Who is this? Mike answered respectfully, This is the Elven Queen. She seems to be suffering from some strange disease and wants to seek your help. With that, he asked curiously, Teacher, do you know how to treat illnesses? Hearing this question, Kordontimus chuckled and asked in return, Have you forgotten that all the job instructors in this world are my students? If thats the case, whats wrong with me knowing the job skills of a priest? Hearing this answer, Mike opened his mouth, but he did not say anything. The reason why Mike did not think of this was because he had a preconceived idea that Kordontimus was a warrior. However, he had obviously forgotten Kordontimuss true identity. The most powerful teacher in the world! So, it was very reasonable that Kordontimus could heal others. At this time, Kordontimus slowly walked toward the Elven Queen. His eyes were cloudy with iparable depth, as if he could see through everything in the world. The wrinkles on his face were like deep gullies, as if he had lived through endless years. His body was as straight as a mountain, even if the sky copsed, it would not affect his body. He was clearly an old man, but he had an unfathomable strength. Such an old man actually made the Elven Queen, who was more than a thousand years old, feel pressured. Kordontimus walked in front of the Elven Queen, looked her up and down, and slowly said, Did you steal the Centaurs soul stone? Hearing the mention of the soul stone, the Elven Queen trembled and turned pale with fright! Chapter 168 - The Elven Queen’s Past

Chapter 168: The Elven Queens Past

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Although the Elven Queen said nothing, her expression said it all. All of this was seen by Mike. The Centaurs were a native race, and yers could not choose that race. Moreover, the Centaurs were very rare in Second World. It could be said that the Centaur tribe was even more mysterious than Tree Spirit Vige. Therefore, it was the first time Mike had heard the term soul stone. Although he did not know much about it, Mike could guess that this soul stone was something very important. The atmosphere became a little strange. The Elven Queen asked with a serious tone, How did you know about this? Kordontimus did not answer the question directly. You dont have to worry about that. You just need to answer yes or no. After a moment of silence, the Elven Queen finally nodded. Kordontimus smiled slightly and nodded. In that case, its not strange. He slowly turned around and walked to the edge of the cliff step by step. As he walked, he said, The Centaurs used to be a race that loved peace. But as they developed, the Centaurs grew stronger and stronger, and disagreements appeared. Mike and the Elven Queen looked at each other and followed Kordontimuss footsteps. They listened to him quietly. Soon, the Centaurs split into two factions. One was the war faction. They were very dissatisfied with the Centaurs hiding despite their strong strength. The Elven Queen nodded and said a name. Richards Gerald, he is the leader of the war faction of the Centaurs. Kordontimus nodded and continued, Thats right, Geralds attitude has incited many Centaurs. They are not satisfied with the crowded small territories, and they want to expand their home. But the other faction disagreed with them. They thought that war was an endless cycle. Today, the Centaurs defeated the Goblins. Tomorrow, the Centaurs could still be defeated by other races. Hearing this, the Elven Queens expression turned ugly. However, Kordontimus continued to exin. So, the two factions split. Their respective leaders led their nsmen and went their separate ways, bing twopletely different groups of Centaurs. And the soul stone that protected their growing strength was also split into two on that day. Kordontimus slowly turned around, his eyes as sharp as an eagles as he looked at the Elven Queen. And you, after the Centaurs defeated the Goblins, attacked their main faction and took away their soul stone. You even found the main faction... Enough, stop talking. The Elven Queens face turned even paler. She did not know how this secret was discovered. The old man in front of her was a mere human. Moreover, this incident happened more than 200 years ago! How could a human know about this?! Kordontimus was silent for a moment and asked, Ulysses Sabrina, this is a choice that you must face. Will you continue hiding the soul stone for the sake of your Elven Queen position. Or will you return the soul stone to the Centaurs in order to survive? Hearing this, the Elven Queen Sabrina pursed her lips and did not speak. Her heart seemed to be struggling. Mike, on the other hand, roughly made some guesses after hearing this. It seemed that this Elven Queens status had been obtained through some improper means. Mike was very clear. To give up something obtained through improper means required a lot of determination. Or the other way around. If it was not something that could be given up easily, there was no need to obtain it through bad means. The Elven Queen was silent for a long time before she spoke, seemingly unwilling to give up. Even if I wanted to return it, the Centaurs had already... No, they still exist. Kordontimus seemed to have already guessed that the Elven Queen would say this, so he did not wait for her to finish speaking before answering in advance. Hearing this, the Elven Queens entire body trembled, and her eyes revealed a look of disbelief. This is impossible! Back then, I clearly... You clearly killed all the Centaurs, right? Kordontimus continued to speak calmly. The Elven Queens eyes widened again. She felt fear. Could this old human in front of her be omniscient and omnipotent? Why did he even know these things clearly? Kordontimus seemed to have seen through the Elven Queens heart. He looked into the Elven Queens eyes and said word by word, Sabrina, you dont have to worry about how I know. What you need to consider now is your choice. I can understand your feelings. Whether its power or status, its very hard for you to give up. This is very normal. But, in the end, do you want the soul stone or your life? As he spoke, the aura on his body gradually spread out. Kordontimuss tone was calm, but it gave off an unquestionable feeling. The Elven Queen waspletely overwhelmed by his aura, so she could onlypromise. I choose to hand over the soul stone. I want to live. she finally made this decision helplessly. She was indeed reluctant to part with it. However, just as Kordontimus had said, everything she obtained was snatched by despicable means. She had even massacred a race for it. She had always treated this as retribution, and she had nned to keep it buried in her heart forever. Though now, her biggest secret had been revealed by the man in front of her. Thest line of defense in her heart hadpletely copsed. After taking a deep breath, Sabrina closed her eyes, and a pale blue gemstone slowly seeped out of the skin on her chest. It was not as reserved as Mikes shuttle bracelet. This blue gemstone emitted a powerful energy fluctuation. One could tell how precious it was at a nce. In the next moment, Sabrina reached out and grabbed the soul stone. She opened her eyes and looked at the soul stone in her hand. There was hesitation and reluctance in her eyes, but in the end, she closed her eyes again. Take this soul stone. Sabrina stretched out her hand and handed the soul stone to Kordontimus. In order to save her life, she could only hand over this soul stone. However, Kordontimuss words caught her by surprise. What you did should be resolved by yourself. I dont want this soul stone. You should return it to the Centaurs. Sabrina was obviously surprised. She thought that the man in front of her said those words just to rationalize her. She thought this old man wanted to take the soul stone. Nevertheless, Kordontimus did not want it. But, I dont know where the Centaurs are! Keshar Basin. Kordontimus provided the answer again. They are there. As long as you return the soul stone, your body will recover. Saying this, he suddenly turned to look at Mike. With her current condition, its still a little difficult for her to go to Keshar Basin.. You can help her with this. Are you willing to send her to Keshar Basin? Chapter 169 - The Descent of Ragnaros

Chapter 169: The Descent of Ragnaros

Huh? Mike was slightly stunned. He had been listening to the story quietly as a spectator and was feelingfortable. Why did it suddenly involve him??? Kordontimus smiled and pointed at the Elven Queen beside him. Sabrinas condition is very serious now. Her body is very weak, and there will be many times when she might suddenly fall into a state where she cant fight. So, I think she needs someone to help her. Hearing this, the Elven Queen did not deny it. She just nced at Kordontimus. She found that the old man seemed to be very clear about her condition. Mike shrugged and said, Is this a mission? Of course. Kordontimus smiled again, and he smiled very happily. This smile made Mike feel a little ufortable, but the next moment, a blue dialog box appeared in front of him. [Do you ept the mission Return the Soul Stone?] Mike did not hesitate to choose yes. This mission did not seem difficult. After all, it was blue. Moreover, Mike had never been to the Centaur tribe, so he was still a little curious. Moreover, he already had the shuttle bracelet, so it would be beneficial for him to go to more ces that he had never been before. In that case, it would be good for him to ept this mission. As for the reward of the mission Mike secretly nced at the mission pane, and then his eyes lit up. [Mission reward: an opportunity to learn an advanced skill.] Obviously, as long as the Elven Queen was safely escorted to the Centaur tribe, Kordontimus would teach Mike a skill. Furthermore, it was an advanced skill. The skill taught by the strongest ss instructor in Second World would definitely not be bad! Theres no time to lose. Since this matter has been confirmed, lets hurry up and set off. Mike was ready to go down the mountain on the spot. This was a little sudden for the Elven Queen. Just a moment ago, Mike looked very willing. Why did his attitude suddenly change so much? On the other hand, Kordontimus did not say anything. He was just chuckling. Kordontimuss reaction made Mike feel ufortable once again. He had a feeling that this old man seemed to be much moreplicated than he had imagined. However, Mike did not need to think about this for the time being. He just needed to make himself stronger. Lets go to Keshar Basin! Okay, okay, lets go! The Elven Queen looked at the lively look of the little tree spirit Stone and smiled, which made her feel better. Just as the Elven Queen was about to follow Mike down the mountain A dark cloud suddenly gathered in the sky. This dark cloud came very suddenly, and it was continuously expanding. In an instant, it covered the entire sky. Seeing this scene, Mike, the Elven Queen, and Stone all looked up at the sky, their eyes filled with uncertainty. Only Kordontimuss eyes were full of solemnity. Everyone be careful, something big is about to happen, Kordontimus said slowly. Following that, a huge hole suddenly appeared in the center of the dark clouds. In the hole was a ball of raging fire! The hole in the dark clouds was expanding. Moreover, the raging fire was also expanding along with the hole in the dark clouds. It looked as if this ball of fire had burned a big hole in the dark clouds. Whats going on?! the Elven Queen asked in surprise. Even though she had lived for more than a thousand years, she had never seen such a scene. Kordontimuss expression became even more solemn. This is Ragnaros Hearing this name, the Elven Queen trembled and looked at Kordontimus in surprise. Of course, the Elven Queen knew the name Ragnaros. This was the legendary God of Fire! He was one of the gods with thergest faction and thergest number of believers in Second World! In terms of the number of believers and the strength of the cult, only the God of War and the God of Light could rival him. Why would such a high and mighty god suddenly make such a move? The Elven Queen was very confused about this, but Mike was very clear about it. He had already guessed it the moment he heard that it was Ragnaros. It seemed that the matter of him massacring the believers of the Ragnaros Cult had been discovered. At this moment, Mike suddenly received a notification. [All the followers of the Ragnaros Cult have been killed.] Mike was slightly stunned. He had just dealt with the human and Dwarfs Ragnaros Cult, how could the mission be suddenlypleted? There were still many cults from various cities that had not been exterminated! Before he could figure out this problem, the fire in the sky suddenly began to surge back and forth. A huge pir of fire rushed down from the sky. Be careful! Kordontimus let out a soft cry and raised his hands. In the next moment, a huge stream of water gushed out from Kordontimuss hands and spread to the surroundings, forming a defensive barrier. Obviously, this was a water-type spell. Just as the defensive barrier was formed, the huge pir of fire crashed into it. The huge impact made everyone lose their footing. Because the entire Violet Valley was trembling under the impact! The Elven Queen revealed a trace of fear and muttered to herself, Is this The power of a God? The pir of fire did not dissipate after it hit the defensive barrier. Instead, it returned to the air and circled around before it gradually became smaller. However, the pir of fire did not disappear. Instead, it condensed into the shape of a human. It had a pair of bull horns on its head. The mes all over its body surged likeva that was about to erupt. Ragnaros. Kordontimus looked at the human-shaped mes in the air and said in a confrontational manner. The next moment, Ragnaros spoke. Kordontimus, are you trying to hinder me?! Hearing this, Mike revealed a surprised expression and looked at Kordontimus. The God of Fire, Ragnaros, actually knew Kordontimus?! Moreover, from Ragnaross tone, it seemed that they had been in contact with each other With a wave of his hands, the defensive barrier covering the top of the mountainpletely disappeared. He looked at Ragnaros and said word by word, God yer is my disciple. Since I have taken him in, I will not let you hurt him. Hearing this, Ragnaros narrowed his eyes, as if he was about to burst out in anger. Since you know that Im here to look for him, then you should know what he has done, right? Ragnaros was obviously referring to the matter of Mike massacring the followers of the Ragnaros Cult. However, Kordontimus suddenly stretched out his right hand and clenched it in the air. In the next moment, the space next to Kordontimuss hand seemed to be torn apart, and a huge stone sword was pulled out from the air. This stone sword looked extremely broken, and there wererge and small holes on the de. It did not even look like a weapon. However, when it appeared in Kordontimuss hands, it had an aura that could split the earth with a single strike. I dont care what he did, I only know No one cany hands on my people! Chapter 170 - Anything Is Possible!

Chapter 170: Anything Is Possible!

When Kordontimus said this, Mike felt a huge shock. He had not been with Kordontimus for long, only a few days. Their teacher-disciple rtionship was not deep, and they had not experienced anything together. However, it was this insignificant teacher-disciple rtionship that allowed Kordontimus to offend a god without hesitation. This was something that Mike had never expected. Because this choice-rted matter was too shocking, Mike subconsciously neglected another important matter. That was strength! In the Elven Queens eyes, this matter was not about Kordontimuss attitude at all, but Kordontimuss strength. An old human actually dared to directly be enemies with a god. How powerful did he have to be in order to have the guts to do such a thing? What the Elven Queen found even more iprehensible was that the God of Fire, Ragnaros, did not immediately attack. That was right, he hesitated! Ragnaros narrowed his eyes and looked at the people at the top of the Violet Valley No, more urately, at Kordontimus. He wanted to see how powerful Kordontimus was now. However, he could not see it at all! He was just a human, but he gave Ragnaros a bottomless feeling. This feeling was no different from 3,000 years ago! He was still the old Kordontimus. However, Ragnaros still had a reason to act. He could not tolerate a human adventurer exterminating all his believers and still be safe. Kordontimus, even if you insist on protecting him, I wont give you this honor. Do you really think that I cant do anything to you? As soon as he finished speaking, the aura on Ragnaross body suddenly increased rapidly. In just a few breaths, it had reached a terrifying level. Faced with the God of Fire, Kordontimuss expression did not change at all. He merely changed from holding a sword with one hand to holding it with both hands. He stood on the peak of the mountain, his eyes staring at the angry god in midair. In the end, you are just a divine sense clone. No matter how much you grow At this point, his words suddenly stopped. Because Ragnaross strength was still increasing! How is this possible! Kordontimus finally revealed a trace of surprise. You actually increased the strength of your divine sense clone to 50%! Arent you afraid of offending the wrath of the gods by doing this?! Kordontimus was very clear that gods also had weaknesses. Their true bodies could not directly descend to Second World, so they could only use divine sense clones to deal with some matters. A divine sense clone could only possess 50% of the true bodys strength. Under normal circumstances, the divine sense clones released by the gods could not exceed 10% of the true bodys strength. This was also a rule made by the gods to reduce the influence of the gods on the lower realm. Every god should abide by it. After all, the gods needed the believers of the lower realm to provide them with the power of faith. This was a way for them to strengthen themselves. If a god broke this agreement, it would have a huge impact on the lower realm. It was very likely that it would incur the wrath of the gods. Even the God of Light did not dare to go against all the gods, but Ragnaros actually dared to do so! Hearing Kordontimuss words, Ragnaros sneered. Kordontimus, your idea is still too ridiculous. You have to remember that the rules will always be set by the strong. And humans will always be mere humans! Do you really think that they will do something to me just because of you lowly creatures from the lower realm? As long as I dont ughter the believers of the other gods, they wont willingly be my enemy! Ragnaross tone was very certain, and Kordontimus did not refute. Because he knew that what Ragnaros said was right. Even gods paid attention to benefits. In Kordontimuss eyes, they were not real gods. They were just a group of powerful existences with strength. Facing Ragnaross clone that had 50% of the true bodys strength, Kordontimuss attitude finally became serious. If it was only a divine sense clone with 10% strength, Kordontimus was confident that he could defeat the other party unscathed. If it reached 30%, Kordontimus figured that he might suffer from some injuries. However, once it reached 50% Even Kordontimus was not sure that he could win! This battle would probably not end easily. Just as he was thinking, Kordontimus suddenly saw a figure from the corner of his eye. He subconsciously looked to the left and was stunned. It was his new student, God yer! Wait, what are you doing?! Kordontimuss tone sank as he scolded in a low voice. He knew that adventurers would always act wantonly. They treated death very casually. Because they could be resurrected. However A 50% strength divine sense clone was simply not something a human adventurer could deal with. This was just a wasted sacrifice. Moreover, adventurers killed by gods would suffer great losses. Few people in Second World knew about this, but Kordontimus was very clear about it. He wanted God yer to quickly retreat behind him. However, the moment Mike took out two swords, he felt tremendous special energy. This is Kordontimus looked at Mikes back in disbelief. Ragnaros, who was in the air, did not notice it at all. He stared at Mike, who was passing Kordontimus, his eyes almost spitting fire. Puny human, do you want to fight with me? Ridiculous! His body leaned forward slightly, and then he directly rushed toward Mike at an extremely fast speed. He nned to use the most straightforward method to tear apart this humans body and return him to his original state, which was what the yers called level 1. Once he was killed by a god, he would lose all his previous umtion! Level, equipment, items Everything would disappear. It would be as if this yer had never appeared in Second World before,pletely erasing all traces. Even the natives of Second World wouldpletely forget about this yer. For yers, if they were killed by a god, they would suffer a true death in Second World. Everything had to be restarted from the beginning! With this n in mind, Ragnaros rushed toward Mike. This was the only way to appease his anger. The instant Ragnaros attacked Mike, Mike raised the swords in his left and right hands simultaneously, blocking the attack. Ding! At this moment, Ragnaros suddenly felt a huge rebound force from the two swords. His ming body seemed to have received a huge impact. His back was like an erupting volcano, spewing out arge amount ofva. This is impossible! Ragnaross eyes were filled with disbelief. He could not understand how this human adventurer could block his attack. What he found harder to understand was why he had suffered damages when this human had only managed to block his attack. Howecer, just as Ragnaros was stunned, Mikeughed. Im sorry, anything is possible. Chapter 171 - Slaughtering a God Again!

Chapter 171: ughtering a God Again!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At this moment, an unimaginable amount of energy exploded from Mikes two longswords. Left hand Sword of Meredith! Right hand Sword of the King! The passive skill of the Sword of Meredith, the Heart of Meredith, was activated on the spot. When faced with a stronger enemy, alltent power in the wielders body would be activated. The stronger the enemy, the stronger he would be! Was there any existence in the world that was stronger than a god? No! Therefore, at this moment, Mikes strength had increased to an unparalleled level. Furthermore! At the same time, the Sword of the Kings passive skill had also been activated! [Kings Leader (god-tier passive enhancement): increased all attributes of all members of the party by 100%.] After receiving the Heart of Merediths enhancement, Mikes attributes doubled again. At the same time, with the enhancement of his Second-hand Mastery, Mikes attack power increased once again. With the enhancement of all his attributes, Mike disyed his strongest strength. Moreover, just as Mike said this, 11 cracks suddenly appeared on the God of Fire, Ragnaross body. These cracks appeared so suddenly that Ragnaros did not even notice when he had been cut. When he realized that he had been cut, his vision had already shifted. Because his head had been cut into three pieces, the parts of his head that carried his eyes fell off. This is impossible! The mouth of the God of Fire, Ragnaros, which had been split into two, roared crazily with endless unwillingness and anger. So noisy. Mike frowned slightly. In the next moment, 11 cracks appeared on Ragnaross body again. Then, 11 more cracks appeared. When the countless cracks ovepped, Ragnaross body hadpletely turned into dust and disappeared from the world. Violet Valley eventually regained its peace. When Mikes body emitted two rays of golden light as he withdrew the two weapons in his hands, he turned around. The Elven Queen waspletely frozen on the spot, motionless like a statue. A hint of fear appeared in Kordontimuseyes. I never thought that you would be so strong. Kordontimus was not an ordinary person after all. He quickly epted this fact and could not help but sigh. To be honest, Mike felt that the Elven Queens exaggerated reaction was very normal. However, Kordontimus epting this matter so quickly made Mike find him abnormal. He just killed a god, yet this NPC was so calm?! Of course, his calmness was a good thing for Mike. He felt that killing Ragnaros was tooplicated, and he was a littlezy to exin. Then, lets talk about the mission. Mike turned to look at the Elven Queen. However, the Elven Queen had not recovered from the shocking scene just now. Her mouth was wide open as she stared at Mike and asked in a somewhat lost tone, You just... defeated the God of Fire?! Yes, so we can set off now. Thats the God of Fire! How on earth did you do it?! Thats not important. May I ask if we can set off now? Oh my god, I must be hallucinating. A human adventurer actually killed a god. A god! ... Mike looked at Kordontimus helplessly and could not help but ask, Can you find someone else to escort her? Kordontimus saw Mikes helpless reaction andughed out loud. Then, he turned around and went back to his own hut. His attitude was very clear since this matter was left to you, then you should think of a way to solve it. The door of the hut closed with a bang. Mikesighed as he helplessly looked at the Elven Queen who was standing in the same ce and kept repeating: Oh my god! Oh my god. In the end, he found a rock on the top of the mountain and sat down, patiently waiting. Itsted for a full five minutes before the Elven Queen slightly recovered from her previous shock. She looked around and found Mike who seemed to be in a daze on the big rock. She walked over quickly. You really defeated a god?! Mike sighed helplessly and stopped his private message. He looked at the Elven Queen. So can we go now? He was talking to Super Rich just now. At first, when he had participated in the forgingpetition, he never thought that he would be able to forge a substandard divine artifact. His assumption was that he could easily win by casually forging a few gold legendary equipment, so he had found a seller in advance, which was Super Rich. However, now, only when Super Rich asked him out of eagerness did he remember about this matter. After all, Super Rich was his partner and friend, and it was his fault, so Mike apologized very sincerely. After apologizing repeatedly and exining the general situation, the deal was temporarily suspended because Mike asked Super Rich to go to the equipment shop in Sarco City to choose equipment for free. Of course, Mike promised that when he was free, he would definitely make a new batch of equipment for Super Rich. Although Super Rich was very dissatisfied with this matter, he still endured it in the end for the sake of Mikes sincere attitude. Moreover, in the entire Second World, only Mike could mass-produce gold legendary equipment. It was unnecessary to have a bad rtionship with such a talent. After resolving this matter, Mike was not in a good mood. He no longer had the patience to answer the Elven Queens question. However, the Elven Queen became much more cooperative because she was afraid of Mikes strength. After all, this was a person who had killed a god! What she did not know was that this was not Mikes first time killing a god. Previously, Mike had already cut some sneaky guy who was dressed in a ck robe with a scythe in his hand into two halves. She nodded immediately, indicating that she could leave at any time. Mike then nodded and stood up. In that case, lets go quickly. We must send you to your destination by today. By today?! The Elven Queen was slightly surprised again. Dont you know that the Violet Valley is very far from Keshar Basin?! Under normal circumstances, it would take at least six hours to arrive!! Moreover, its almost dark now. Its impossible to reach today. The Elven Queen said a long list of words to show how impossible it was to arrive at their destination today. However, Mike looked at the Elven Queen as if he was looking at a fool, and then grabbed the Elven Queens hand. The next moment, they appeared in a small house in the ancient City of Life. Arent we close now? As soon as Mike said that, a shrill scream came from behind him. Chapter 172 - Would a Man Who Had Defeated a God Need Help?

Chapter 172: Would a Man Who Had Defeated a God Need Help?

Hearing this scream, Mike subconsciously wanted to turn around. However, just as he slightly turned his neck, the person behind him immediately said, Dont turn around, dont ever turn around! Hearing this, Mike immediately did not dare to move. His neck waspletely frozen in mid-air. He was just slightly away from seeing the scene behind him. He could already tell that the person standing behind him was Lilia. As for why he was not allowed to turn around, he did not know. However he should just follow as instructed. Although he had never dealt with women before, he knew very well that there was always a bad ending for anyone who went against a woman. About three minutester, when Mike felt that his neck was starting to ache, Lilia finally said, You can turn around now. This time, her voice became much gentler. Only then did Mike turn around. He looked at Lilia, whose face was a little red and eyes a little vignt, and asked curiously, What happened just now? Why didnt you let me turn back? Hearing this question, Lilias face became even redder. She turned her head away, her gaze evasive as she stammered, N-nothing, dont ask. Mike and Stone, who was on his shoulder, looked at each other. They could see the confusion in each others eyes. Mike shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands, not asking any more questions. Then, lets go. Mike turned his head and said to the Elven Queen. Naturally, the Elven Queen had no objection to this. She immediately nodded in agreement. Hearing this, Lilia could not help but ask, Go? Didnt you juste back? Where are you going? Speaking of which, where did you go just now? Why did you suddenly disappear and suddenly appear again? Your Majesty, have you recovered from your illness? A series of questions were asked, causing Mikes temples to feel a little swollen. He felt extremely helpless at the moment. This female Elf who did not allow others to question her had just asked a series of question in one go. However, these questions were rted to the Elven Queen after all, so it was understandable for Lilias concern. Therefore, Mike gave a simple answer. We went to the Violet Valley just now, and her illness hasnt been cured. Now we have to go to Keshar Basin for treatment. Hearing Mikes words, the Elven Queen was obviously a little nervous. She was worried that Mike would tell Lilia about what she had done. However, after seeing that Mike had no intention of mentioning those things, the Elven Queen was slightly relieved. There was a hint of gratitude in her eyes when she looked at Mike. Lilia did not notice this. She asked in surprise, Youve already been to the Violet Valley?! How did you do that? This is simply amazing! Youre going to Keshar Basin? Just the two of you? That wont do. I have to protect Her Majesty the Queens safety! Lilias long list of words gave Mike a headache. He really didnt want to speak, so he could only look at the Elven Queen. He hoped that the Elven Queen could help him solve this troublesome female Elf. The Elven Queen naturally understood Mikes gaze. She coughed and said, Lilia, I wont trouble you with the escort. This warrior alone is enough. How can that be! Lilia expressed herplete iprehension. Although she had seen Mikes strength before and knew that he was very strong. However, this was the Elven Queen after all, so she could not be careless. If this human adventurer did not treat her seriously and caused any harm to the Elven Queen, no one could bear the responsibility. After all, she had seen with her own eyes that this human adventurer had no respect for the Elven Queen at all. He had even touched the Elven Queen with his hand! If it had been anyone else, they would have been arrested by the guards! Thinking of this, Lilia found Mike super unreliable. However, the Elven Queens attitude was surprisingly firm. You really dont have to worry about it. This warrior, God yer, alone is enough. After hearing the Elven Queen repeat, Lilias attitude eased up. Although she had agreed to not go with them, she still insisted on preparing the best carriage in the ancient City of Life for the Elven Queen. She would notpromise on this matter no matter what. The Elven Queen nced at Mike, who nodded his head in agreement. It was definitely easier to take a carriage than to walk, so Mike had no reason to refuse. The Elven Queen, Sabrina, nodded when Mike agreed. Lilia found that the Elven Queen seemed to be dominated by Mikes opinion, which made Lilia feel very confused. What had happened? Of course, she would never get an answer to that question. 15 minutester, when the carriage that Lilia had prepared arrived in front of the hut, they left the room and got on the carriage. During this time, Mike did not idle around. He was studying the ancient dwarven craft blueprint. Sabrina said that this blueprint and the dwarven metal ingots could all be given to Mike. After all, Sabrina had gone to great lengths to collect these in order to treat her own illness. Since she did not need these things now, it did not matter if she gave them to Mike. After all, this was the man who had defeated the God of Fire, Ragnaros. It would be beneficial to build a rtionship with him. Mike was happy to ept this. After all, this was the hardest dwarven metal ingot in the world. This blueprint was also the best forging technique in the world the essence of the ancient dwarven technology. If there was another war in the future, the human race could use this tank to gain many advantages. In this way, Mike would not have to rush back to participate in the war every time. After all, killing these NPCs would not increase Mikes experience points. At most, he would only get some spoils of war. Mike did not care much about it. After getting on the chariot, the carriage slowly drove toward Keshar Basin. At first, it was quiet in the carriage. Mike closed his eyes to rest, while Stone had already fallen asleep. The Elven Queen did not dare to talk to Mike. She was afraid that she would disturb Mikes rest and make him upset. However, the process was too boring. Finally, Mike took the initiative to ask, By the way, can I see your soul stone? He asked this question out of curiosity. Sabrina was still very sensitive about soul stones. If it was anyone else, Sabrina would never agree. Unfortunately, the person who said this was Mike. In Sabrinas heart, this human adventurer could not be offended no matter what. She had to hand over the soul stone. Just like thest time she took out the soul stone, a light blue gem appeared from Sabrinas chest. After floating in the air for a few seconds, the glowing blue stone slowly fell into Mikes hands. When Mike touched the stone, he received a system notification. Chapter 173 - Are You the Legendary Lord F*ck?

Chapter 173: Are You the Legendary Lord F*ck?

Looking at the notification in front of him, Mike was shocked. [Received a powerful negative energy attack. All attributes were reduced to 10%. All skills sealed.] There was a debuff in Mikes status bar that could not be purified. It was called Centaurs Hatred. At this moment, Mike felt extremely weak, as if he had returned to the state before his rebirth. He finally understood why the Elven Queen was willing to give up this soul stone. How was this a treasure? This was simply a scourge! Whoever took it would be unlucky! Mike did not hesitate to return the soul stone to the Elven Queen. Even so, his status had not fully recovered. The seal of his skills had been lifted, but his attributes did not recover immediately. It could only recover about 0.1% per second. It would take 15 minutes to recover 10% of his attributes. Of course, it sounded dangerous, but it did not matter. Mike could still remain immune to physical and magic damage, as long as he held the Umbre of Meredith. Looking at Mike, Sabrina smiled bitterly and said, It seems that you have also felt the powerful bacsh of this soul stone. Mike did not speak. He could not understand why Sabrina did not throw this soul stone away or give it to her enemy. This soul stone was obviously no longer a treasure. It was a tant curse. Sabrina seemed to have noticed Mikes confusion. She looked out of the car window helplessly and said calmly, You must be very curious as to why I did not throw this soul stone away. Actually, Ive tried to throw it away before, but I realized I cant do that. Because Ive been using this soul stone to exhaust my energy. If I keep this soul stone now, Ill often feel weak, and sometimes Ill fall into a state where I cant fight. But if I just throw away this soul stone, my body will rapidly age until I die! After hearing this, Stone could not help but ask with a frown, But, isnt this equivalent to a slow death? Naive and childish words often spoke the most bloody truth. Sabrina took a deep look at Stone, gently stroked its small head, and said with a bitter smile, Yes Isnt this just a slow death .. The carriage passed through the city, the road, the forest, and finally arrived outside Keshar Basin. When Mike and Sabrina got off the carriage, the carriage went straight back. However, even when the sound of the wheels disappeared, Sabrina still could not take the first step forward. She did not dare to face the Centaur tribe members. Mike could understand this. After a while, perhaps Sabrina had adjusted her emotions, or maybe she was too embarrassed to let Mike continue waiting with her, she finally took the first step. Naturally, Mike followed her slowly. At this time, the small tree spirit Stone was still in a deep sleep. Sabrina and Mike did not wake it up, so Mike simply carried Stone with him. Stone was not heavy anyway. Keshar Basin was rtively easy to walk on as a whole. The ground was dry and t. There was no gravel or swamps. It was just that the altitude was lower than other areas, but it was still rather convenient for walking. After the two of them walked for a while, they found some horseshoe prints on the ground. Seeing these horseshoe prints, Mike was slightly relieved. He was worried that it would take a long time to find them. After all, it was getting dark, and if he did not go offline soon, it might affect his sleep. Sabrina, on the other hand, was more nervous than Mike. Sometimes, when we think we were ready, but when the timees, we actually werent. Sabrina looked at Mike as if she wanted some encouragement. Mike only said, Youll have to face it eventually. He did not say anything else. Sabrina had to adjust herself to this kind of situation. No matter how much Mike said, it would be useless. After all, Sabrina was the only one who knew the details of the incident. Thinking of this, Mike suddenly had some doubts. Sabrina was clearly the only one involved in this matter. How was Kordontimus so informed about it? Just as he was thinking about it, before he coulde up with a conclusion, he heard a flurry of horse hooves. Mike and Sabrina looked up at the same time and saw two young Centaurs and their terrified faces. Its the Elves! Its the Elves!! Hurry up and run! The two Centaurs had an intense reaction when they saw Sabrina and turned to run. Sabrina looked worried. From the reaction of the two Centaurs, it could be seen that the Centaurs seemed to have a tradition of being careful of the elves. It seemed that it would be difficult for Sabrina to get the Centaurs forgiveness. She wanted to chase after them and apologize and exin. However, she only took two steps before she bent down, out of breath. At this moment, her body was already extremely weak. It was impossible for her to walk any faster, let alone catch up to those Centaurs who had an advantage in speed to begin with. However, just as her heart was filled with helplessness, a figure rushed past her. Sabrina raised her head in surprise. It was Mike! This human adventurer had actually disyed a movement speed that was far faster than ordinary people, even faster than the two Centaurs! She could not understand how Mike had done it, but when she thought about how Mike had defeated Ragnaross divine sense clone that had 50% of the true bodys strength, she felt that it was eptable. At this moment, Mikes speed was extremely fast. The Centaurs Hatred he had previously suffered had alreadypletely recovered, so his speed had returned to 100%. His speed was even slightly faster than the two Centaurs. However, Mike still felt that he was too slow. He immediately took out another weapon from his backpack. Sword of the King! When he equipped Sword of the King, his speed doubled again! At this time, Mike was as fast as the wind, instantly closing the distance between him and the two Centaurs. Sabrina, who was watching from the spot, waspletely shocked. She had never seen anyone so fast! Soon, she saw Mike catching up with the two Centaurs and blocking their way. She thought the two Centaurs would continue to run in another direction. Though to Sabrinas surprise, the two Centaurs actually stopped and seemed to be talking to Mike. Sabrinas heart was filled with doubt as she slowly walked toward Mike and the Centaurs. At this moment, Mikes heart was also filled with doubt. Because when the two Centaurs saw Mike, they were slightly stunned at first, then they asked a question that made him feel very confused. Excuse me are you the legendary Lord F*ck? Chapter 174 - The Human Statue in the Centaur Tribe

Chapter 174: The Human Statue in the Centaur Tribe

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What did you say?! Mike waspletely stunned. He had never thought that this was how someone would be addressed at their first meeting. Lord F*ck? Are you f*cking kidding me? The two Centaurs saw a trace of anger on Mikes face, but they did not seem to realize that there was something wrong with what they said. They even asked again. Im sorry, maybe we mistook you for someone else. After all, this is really unbelievable... But, are you really not Lord F*ck? Mike was now certain. The two Centaurs were not insulting him but were really asking this question. The F*ck they mentioned seemed to be a persons name. As for how Mike had confirmed it, the reason was actually very simple. Because the expressions of the two Centaurs were really too sincere. So sincere that not a single hint of malice could be felt. Mike sighed helplessly and said, You might have mistaken me for someone else. Im not the person youre talking about... Lord F*ck. Hearing such an answer, the two Centaurs faces clearly showed disappointment. Then, the two looked at each other and sighed in relief. I told you, how could he be Lord F*ck? Exactly, how could the legendary Lord F*ck appear here? Hearing this, Mike could not help but be curious. Who was the Lord F*ck they were talking about? At this time, Sabrina had also walked over. She carefully maintained a certain distance and took the initiative to speak. Hello, both of you. I mean you no harm. Hearing this, the two Centaurs remembered that there was an extremely vicious Elven woman behind them. Oh my god, this Elf is following us! Run! With that, they nned to continue running. Mike quickly stopped them, trying to persuade them to calm down. However, the two Centaurs did not listen at all. Their ancestral teachings clearly stated that they must immediately run away when they saw the Elves. They were the most evil creatures in the world! Looking at the two Centaurs running away again, Mike sighed helplessly and shouted, I admit it, I am the Lord F*ck that you are talking about! Hearing this, the two Centaurs turned their heads at the same time and looked at Mike in surprise. Great, he is indeed Lord F*ck! I didnt expect us to actually meet the legendary Lord F*ck! The two Centaurs seemed to be a little naive and their faces were full of excitement. Sabrina, the Elven Queen, looked at Mike with a confused and strange expression. She heard what Mike said. Lord F*ck? Who was this human adventurer? Why did he have such a strange and disgusting title? Mike did not want to exin it. He did not want the two Centaurs, who were returning, to hear him say things like, That was all a lie, please forget it to prevent them from running away again. The two Centaurs walked briskly in front of Mike. They were in an awkward situation. They were excited to see Lord F*ck and wary of Sabrina. In short, they were a little uneasy. Mike looked at the two Centaurs and asked, Can you take us to your tribe? He was very direct because he did not want to waste any more time. If he continued, the sky would turn dark. When the two Centaurs heard this request, they did not immediately agree. Instead, they discussed it with each other. This... are we going to bring that Elven woman to the tribe? I dont think so. But Lord F*ck said so... Yeah, since Lord F*ck said so, theres nothing we can do about it. Since thats the case, lets bring them there. Alright, thats the only way. Hearing this discussion, Sabrinas gaze toward Mike became stranger. This human adventurer actually called himself Lord F*ck, which was already very strange. Moreover, these two Centaurs actually listened to him because of this Lord F*ck title, which was even more strange! She knew very well why these two Centaurs would immediately run away when they saw her. Obviously, what she did to the Centaurs 200 years ago had been passed down for generations. Even if they did not know that this Elven woman in front of them was the one who almost exterminated their Centaurs back then, they still had a strong sense of wariness towards the Elves. This was not surprising to Sabrina. If it was her Elf tribe that had experienced such a thing, she would definitely put it in her ancestral teachings, making all Elves wary of their enemies for generations. However, even under such circumstances, they were still willing to bring Sabrina to the Centaur tribe. The reason for such an incident, which was an iprehensible reason, was actually because of Lord F*ck. How could this not be surprising? Mike clearly saw through Sabrinas thoughts, and he understood them very well. Because he himself also found this very strange. However, now he only wanted to hurry to the Centaur tribe, so he would not say anything more. After the two Centaurs finished discussing, they inquired about Mike and Sabrinas rtionship. After knowing that they werepanions, the two Centaurs were relieved and agreed to bring Mike and Sabrina to the tribe. The tribe was not far from here, but it was hidden enough. They settled the tribe in a dense forest in Keshar Basin. Keshar Basin was a no-mansnd. There were no living creatures in Second World that lived here. There were no NPCs, no monsters, and the geographical environment was very remote. It was not suitable for building cities. That was why the Centaurs had never been discovered. When they saw the small vige hidden in the dense forest, Mike had a puzzled look on his face. That was because he saw a stone statue. Originally, it was normal to see a statue in some viges. After all, every tribe had a hero, so it was reasonable tomemorate a hero with a statue. Though the problem was that this statue was not a Centaur, a human! The Centaur tribe worshipped a human statue. Was there anything weirder than this? If there was, it must be that... This statue looked exactly like Mike! Chapter 175 - Centaur Tribe

Chapter 175: Centaur Tribe

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion F*ck, Mike said subconsciously. Because this was simply too unbelievable. This was the first time he had seen a Centaur, not to mentioning to a Centaur tribe. Why did this tribe have a statue that looked almost exactly like him?! Could it be that this guy who looked exactly like him was the Lord F*ck they were talking about?! At this moment, Sabrina looked at Mike with an extremely strange gaze. Is this really your first time here? Absolutely! Although Mikes exnation was very decisive, it was not convincing because this statue looked too much like him. However, the statue was a statue after all. It was not too detailed, so it could have just coincidentally looked like Mike. After all, in the eyes of Centaurs, humans probably looked alike. Lord F*ck, look, this is your statue! One of the Centaurs pointed at the statue and said to Mike. Mike really did not know how to exin it, but he felt that now was definitely not the best time to deny that he was Lord F*ck. The most important thing now was to help Sabrina solve the problem of the curse. Excuse me, is... the leader of your tribe here? Are you talking about the Lord Vige Chief? If youre here for the Lord Vige Chief, I can help you look for him now. said one of the Centaurs. Then Ill have to trouble you. Mike let out a sigh of relief. If he wanted to ask someone in the vige for help but did not know who to ask, then asking the vige chief should be the right choice. While waiting, the other Centaur excitedly talked about how much the vige respected the statue. Every morning, all the Centaurs woulde to the statue to worship, and on important days, they would prepare the worship ceremony very heavily. Not only that, but they also arranged for a special person to wipe the statue every day to ensure that it was clean. There was even a special statue restorer in the vige, who would restore the statue to its original state if it was damaged in any way. When the Centaur said this, he was very excited. This feeling was like a child who had done something good and ran to his parents to ask for praise. Mike could clearly feel this emotion. After saying this, the Centaur looked at Mike with anticipation. Mike hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still nodded and said, Very good, Im very satisfied. Hearing this, the Centaur happily raised his front hooves and inexplicably shouted, Whatever! Hearing this, Mike and Sabrina both showed a very puzzled expressions. Whatever? What does this mean? Didnt you teach us this? The Centaur also showed a puzzled expression. The three people were frozen on the spot. They all felt that the atmosphere was very strange. Fortunately, the vige chief came at this time. Not only the vige chief, but all the Centaurs of the tribe hade. When Mike turned to look at the vige chief, the vige chief clearly stood still. He was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly shed two lines of tears. Lord F*ck, its really Lord F*ck! I didnt expect to see you again! Hearing this, Mikes heart tightened slightly. From what the vige chief said, he seemed to have met that Lord F*ck?! Thinking of this, Mike did not dare to say anything. He was afraid that he would spill the beans and let others find out that he was an imposter. Ahem, hello, long time no see... Mike responded to the vige chiefs words. I didnt expect you to still remember me. Im Little Tony. Have you really not forgotten me? The old Centaur vige chief was clearly a little excited. Mike looked at the old Centaur in front of him, who had a head full of white hair, and called out in a very awkward manner, Hmm... Little Tony, right? I remember you. Sabrina could not help but nce at Mike. Such a lie was simply extremely clumsy. How could this human adventurer in front of him, who looked like he was only in his teens, know the Centaur vige chief? Moreover, this vige chief actually called himself Little Tony? Mike also saw through Sabrinas thoughts. He turned slightly to the side, trying his best to make his mouth look as if it had not moved. He lowered his voice and whispered into Sabrinas ear, Uh, maybe this Centaur vige chiefs name is Little Tony? ... Sabrina did not deny it. After all, this was indeed... a possibility. Seeing that the old Centaur vige chief was about to say something else, Mike quickly interrupted him. Well, Little Tony, Im here to ask for your help. Hearing this, the Centaur vige chief immediately swallowed the words he was about to say and nodded. Lord F*ck, if theres anything you need, just say it. Even if you need my life, Im willing to hand it over to you! Hearing this, the corners of Mikes eyes twitched slightly. It seemed that this Lord F*ck was really a great hero in the eyes of the Centaur tribe. Lord F*ck couldnt be Kordontimus, right... Mike could not help but think. After all, Kordontimus had previously acted as if he understood the Centaur tribes past very well. If this Lord F*ck was really Kordontimus, it seemed to make sense. Mike secretly made a mental note to ask Kordontimus when he went back. He wanted to see if he knew what was going on with Lord F*ck. Of course, Mike did not forget to get down to business. He pointed at Sabrina beside him and said, This Elvendy once had some grudges with you Centaurs. She came back to ask for your forgiveness and return your soul stones to you. If possible, I hope that you can help her remove the curse that has gued her. After saying that, he looked at Sabrina. Sabrina naturally understood what Mike meant. She immediately took out the soul stone from her body. Blue light slowly appeared from Sabrinas chest and shone on the Centaurs faces. They looked at the blue gemstone floating in the air in front of them and were all shocked. Is this the legendary soul stone? I thought my grandfather was lying to me. So there really is a soul stone? Could this female Elf be our Centaur tribes enemy? The Centaurs began to discuss after seeing the soul stone. Most of them seemed to be seeing this soul stone for the first time. Only the vige chiefs eyes widened as he looked at Sabrina. Gradually, her face ovepped with someone from his memories. Could you be.... the demon from 200 years ago?! Chapter 176 - Lord F*ck’s Words Were So Useful?

Chapter 176: Lord F*cks Words Were So Useful?

Sabrinas shoulders trembled slightly when she heard the Centaur vige chiefs words. She pursed her lips and did not speak. This kind of behavior was almost equivalent to admittance in the eyes of the Centaur vige chief. It really is you! The Centaur Vige Chiefs eyes immediately became bloodshot. This was a state of jealousy and hatred. Mike immediately stood in front of Sabrina and raised his hands to stop the Centaur vige chief from doing something drastic. If Sabrina died, Mike would not be able toplete the mission, so Mike had to think of a way to protect Sabrina. Little Tony, calm down. Mike casually advised. He never thought that this nonsense would be of any use, but he subconsciously said so. In Mikes imagination, the Centaur vige chief might be so worked up that he would shout, How can I calm down? However, what Mike did not expect was that the Centaur vige chief really calmed down after listening to Mikes words. He took a deep breath, looked at Mike, and said solemnly, Okay, Lord F*ck, youre right. I really should calm down. This reaction stunned both Mike and Sabrina. Mike now felt that this matter was getting stranger and stranger. The enemy who had killed his entire race was not even recognized at first nce. Instead, it was Lord F*ck who made him so excited. Moreover, he actually calmed down when he was told to calm down. Wasnt this Lord F*cks title too useful? Mike decided to pretend for a while longer. He absolutely could not admit that he was not Lord F*ck now. At the very least, he had to wait until the mission waspleted before admitting it. He coughed twice and said, It has already been 200 years. Let bygones be bygones. Moreover, Sabrina already knows that shes wrong. Shes currently suffering from the curse of the soul stone day and night. Her body is already extremely weak. She might die in a few years. You guys should forgive her. After saying that, the entire scene fell into silence. All the Centaurs stared at Sabrina, and Sabrina was especially nervous. Mikes eyes kept shifting between the Centaurs and Sabrina. He did not know if his words were useful. Or rather, Mike wasnt sure if Lord F*cks words could make them let go of their hatred. Though as the silence grew longer and longer, Mike started to feel that the sess rate of this matter was too low. This Lord F*ck was not the god in their hearts. How could he let go of their hatred just because of Lord F*cks words? Alright, we forgive you. The Centaur vige chief sighed and said. Think about it again. She really knows shes wrong Wait, what did you say? Hearing the Centaur vige chief speak, Mike subconsciously tried to persuade him, as if he had predicted the vige chiefs resistance. However, halfway through his words, he realized that the Centaur vige chief seemed to be saying that he had forgiven Sabrina. He had forgiven her so easily? Mike was totally stunned. I say, we have forgiven her. the Centaur vige chief looked at Mike and said with a serious face, Of course, this is all for the sake of Lord F*ck. If it wasnt for your words, I definitely wouldnt have forgiven her. Mike fell silent again. Who was this Lord F*ck? Why were his words so powerful? One sentence and the revenge for the extermination was over?! At this moment, the vige chief sighed and said, Hatred has no end. Even if we take revenge and kill this Elven woman, her descendants will also see us Centaurs as enemies, and they will seek revenge on us again. It will be endless Hearing this, the Centaurs behind the vige chief also nodded silently. They knew that hatred was very annoying. They had always hated this race that they had never seen before. They did not want their descendants to continue this hatred, and they did not want their descendants to be hated by other races. Just as Kordontimus said, the nature of the Centaurs was actually very peaceful. Seeing the attitude of the Centaurs, Mike heaved a sigh of relief. He was afraid that the Centaurs would go back on their words, so he quickly said, In that case, quickly think of a way to help Sabrina remove her hatred. This way, she can live morefortably in thest few years. Mike lied. He was not sure if Sabrina still had a few years left after the curse was removed, but he wanted to use this lie to get the Centaurs to help Sabrina remove the curse. However, the Centaur vige chiefs words surprised him. Lord F*ck, if we want to help her remove the curse, were not capable. We need one more persons help. Who? Mike asked. The Centaur vige chief looked at Mike. You. Me?! Mike was stunned again. He had never thought that to remove the curse, his help would be needed. What did this have to do with him?! At this moment, Mike suddenly realized. The person the Centaur vige chief was talking about, could it be the Lord F*ck they were talking about?! However, he did not even know who this Lord F*ck was! If this required some special method, wouldnt he be exposed?! Thinking of this, Mike immediately became nervous. He was worried that if he was exposed for not being Lord F*ck, the Centaurs would attack him and Sabrina in anger. Mike did not have to worry about that. The Centaurs could not hurt him at all. If they were going to fight, the Centaurs should be more worried about themselves. However, what really worried Mike was Sabrina. If they killed Sabrina, Mikes mission would fail. If the mission failed, he would not be able to learn Kordontimuss advanced skills. This was something Mike could not ept. However, at this time, Mike could not ask the Centaurs about how he could help. The real Lord F*ck definitely knew this. Mike could only bite the bullet and nodded. Alright, then Ill help you. As if I know how I should help, but Mike could only answer as such. Hearing that Mike was willing to help, the Centaur chief nodded and said, Since thats the case, lets begin. Mike roared in his heart, Begin what?! I dont know what to do at all!!! However, he could not say it out loud. He watched as the Centaur vige chief caught the floating soul stone with his hand and handed it over. The vige chiefs look at Mike made him hesitate for a moment. Then, Mike tried to raise his hand and cover the soul stone. The moment Mikes hand touched the soul stone, it emitted a very strong blue light. After this extremely dazzling light appeared, Mike could not open his eyes at all. The next moment, he felt as if he had suddenly fallen into a bottomless abyss. There seemed to be nothing under his feet. He kept falling, falling and falling When Mike opened his eyes again, he found that the people around him had disappeared, and he had also appeared in an unfamiliar ce. Where is this? Chapter 177 - Another Centaur Tribe?

Chapter 177: Another Centaur Tribe?

When Mike opened his eyes again, he saw a very clear stream. A breeze blew past, and the surrounding leaves rustled against each other. When mixed with the sound of the stream, it made people feel particrly rxed. Where is this? Mike was very sure that this was still the Second Worlds continent, but the scenery here was somewhat unfamiliar. He wanted to try using the shuttle bracelet on his right hand. However, he discovered that the shuttle bracelet on his right hand was actually missing. Mike was slightly startled and quickly opened his backpack to take a look. Fortunately, the other things were all there. Mike then heaved a sigh of relief. Although the loss of the shuttle bracelet was a great loss, at least the other things were still there. If Law and the Sword of Meredith were also gone, then it would really be a big problem. Just as he was thinking about this, the sound of light horse hooves came from behind Mike. Mike subconsciously turned his head, and then his eyes widened. He actually saw Three Centaurs! Who are you? The leading Centaur said. At this moment, Mike noticed something strange. There was no ID on the heads of these three Centaurs. Logically speaking, if they were monsters, the moment they saw Mike, they would immediately attack. Furthermore, if they were NPCs, there should be an ID on their heads. This situation made Mike feel a little awkward. It was as if he was not ying a game. He hesitated for a moment and did not mention Lord F*cks matter. Instead, he answered, Im an adventurer of the human race. Hearing this answer, the three Centaurs looked at each other and discussed with puzzled expressions. Adventurer? Whats an adventurer? Ive never heard of it. Ive never heard of it either. This time, Mike was even more puzzled. The entire Second World knew about the existence of adventurers, which were yers. Why were these three Centaurs not aware of it? For a moment, even Mike did not know what to say. He could only learn from the three Centaurs and ask in return, Are you Centaurs? When the three Centaurs heard this, they looked at each other and could not help butugh. Of course were Centaurs. Youre really strange. You dont even know about the Centaurs and even call yourself an adventurer. Mike really did not know how to exin this. It was very normal to not see Centaurs in Second World. After all, this was a creature that only appeared in legends. He even felt that he and these Centaurs were not from the same world. Oh, he had almost forgotten. Mike was indeed not from the same world as them. Mike was from the real world. That was not important. Can you please bring me to your vige to have a look? Mike thought for a moment and asked this question. He did not know where he was, why he suddenly appeared here, or where the others had gone. The best way to get all the answers was to go back to the Centaur tribe and take a look. Maybe they were all currently looking for him in the Centaur tribes vige. The more Mike thought about it, the more he felt that this n was perfect. He had already thought that if these Centaurs rejected him, then he would call out Lord F*cks name. This way, they would definitely not reject him. However, to Mikes surprise, before he needed to pretend as Lord F*ck, these three Centaurs actually agreed straightforwardly. You want to be a guest in our vige? Sure. The Centaur in the lead smiled and said. Not only that, he even walked up to Mike and said, Sit on my back, Ill take you to the vige. Mike wanted to say that it would be faster if he walked. However, thinking that he needed them to lead the way, it was useless for him to walk faster alone, so he did not refuse. Mike even wondered if these guys thought he was Lord F*ck like the other Centaurs before. Of course, if it was not necessary, Mike would not take the initiative to put on this identity. After all, the name was strange. When Mike sat on the back of the Centaur, the three Centaurs set off along the stream. It did not seem that far from the Centaur tribe, and soon they could hear the sound of cheerful singing. This made Mike feel a little strange again. Even if there rarely had visitors, they still should not make such a big fuss. Werent the Centaurs almost extinct? Now they shouldy low and strengthen the tribe. However, when the three Centaurs brought Mike to the entrance of their tribe, Mike waspletely stunned. Where the hell is this?! This is our Centaur tribe. the Centaur under Mike turned around and smiled. The confusion in Mikes eyes became even more intense. The Centaur tribe in front of him waspletely different from the tribe he had seen just now! This tribe was obviously more than ten times bigger than the previous tribe. Moreover, he did not see the statue that looked like him at the entrance of the vige. Do you Centaurs have other tribes? Mike could not help but ask. After all, Kordontimus had said before that the Centaur tribe had once split up. Perhaps it was possible that this was the other Centaur tribe. He did not expect them to be so well developed. Is there? the Centaur looked at hispanion in confusion. The other twopanions also shook their heads, indicating that they did not know. They had never heard of any other Centaur tribe in the world. Mike thought about it and did not say anything. Actually, this was reasonable. If they had split before, then it was normal for these young Centaurs to not know about the split. However, what Mike did not expect was that the vige with the statue was actually a war-oriented Centaur tribe. These three Centaurs were obviously much friendlier than the previous tribes Centaurs. They were definitely peaceful. When he thought about the war-oriented Centaur tribes rtionship with humans and the human statue, Mike felt that there must be some shocking secret. He had to find a way to find out when he got back. Who knows, he might be able to trigger some hidden missions. Thinking of this, Mike revealed a satisfied smile. The more missions there were, the more rewards there were. As a yer, Mike naturally would not resist. At this moment, a familiar voice came from the Centaur vige in front of him. Come on, keep singing, keep dancing. Hearing this voice, Mike frowned slightly. Why did this voice sound like Kordontimus? Chapter 178 - Why Was Kordontimus Here?!

Chapter 178: Why Was Kordontimus Here?!

The voice continued to speak, sounding a little drunk, with a hint of tipsy excitement. Mike felt a little incredulous. This voiceit could not be wrong. Although it did not sound that old, it was definitely Kordontimus. This voice was definitely not something Mike could forget. Nevertheless, how could Kordontimus appear in the Centaur tribe? Moreover, he was drunk? This waspletely different from Mikes impression of Kordontimus! Suddenly, Mike was slightly stunned. He thought of the statue in the Centaur tribe. At the same time, he thought about how Kordontimus was very clear about the Centaur tribe and Sabrina. Could it be that Kordontimus is very close to the Centaur tribe? And Kordontimus is the legendary Lord F*ck?! The more Mike thought about it, the more likely it was. At the same time, Kordontimuss tall and big image in his mind hadpletely copsed. A crazy drunk guy, who even called himself Lord F*ck this image waspletely different from that of an unworldly expert. With a perturbed andplicated feeling, Mike jumped off the Centaur and walked into the vige. Just a few steps into the vige, Mike saw arge group of Centaurs gathered in the middle of the vige. Seeing this lineup, Mike waspletely shocked. Mike could not tell exactly how many Centaurs there were, but there were at least hundreds of them. There were actually so many Centaurs in this tribe? Just as Mike was in a daze, Kordontimuss voice came from the center of the Centaurs encirclement. Keep drinking, keep drinking! Hahahaha! Mikes eyes twitched slightly as he walked toward the Centaurs. He passed by one Centaur after another and walked straight to the center of the encirclement. There was a bonfire burning in the middle of the encirclement, and a human man holding a gon was dancing with a Centaur. It seemed like they were stillpeting in dance skills. Seeing this scene, Mike waspletely stunned. Because the man in front of him waspletely different from the Kordontimus that Mike remembered. He looked very young, about the same age as Mike. There was not a single trace of wrinkles on his skin, and his hair waspletely ck. In fact, his body looked very strong,pletely different from the old man in Mikes memories. He subconsciously asked, Timus? At this moment, the man turned his head and looked at Mike. Hmm? Human? You know me? Mike didnt know what to say. All of this was too magical. He saw a young version of Kordontimus, and this guy did not seem to know him. Mike even wondered if he had met another person called Kordontimus. So Mike continued to ask tentatively, Im not sure if Ive mistaken you for someone else. Is your full name Kordontimus? There was a hint of surprise in the mans eyes as he sized up Mike from head to toe. After confirming that he had definitely never met this stranger before, Kordontimus nodded and said, Im Kordontimus, thats right. Who are you? Why do you know me? At this moment, the Centaur who was dancing stopped and looked at Mike. It wasnt just them. Almost all the Centaurs in the surroundings looked over. Mike felt ufortable from being stared at. He took two steps forward, wanting to pull Kordontimus away and find an empty ce to have a good chat. However, this action aroused Kordontimuss vignce. He immediately pulled out a huge iron sword from his back and shed at Mike. You brat, if you dont exin things clearly, dont me me for being rude! Mike was unable to react at all. Because he had never thought that the man, who regarded force as a protective force and not an aggressive force, to actually initiate an attack. However, although Mike did not react, his body did. He also pulled out the Sword of the King from his waist and then blocked the huge iron sword in Kordontimuss hand. A crisp nging sound was heard when the two swords collided. All the Centaurs were nervous at this moment. The atmosphere was cheerful just a moment ago. Why did Kordontimus suddenly start fighting with this strange man? The most nervous one was the three Centaurs that brought Mike to the vige. They did not expect that the person they brought would actually fight with Kordontimus. They had never seen Kordontimus fight, not even when he was angry. It was all too sudden for them. The moment the two swords collided, Kordontimuss pupils constricted. He immediately steadied himself on the ground. Then, he retreated a few yards and pulled away from Mike. Seeing that Mike did not catch up, Kordontimus rubbed his wrist and revealed a smile that was filled with fighting spirit. Kid, youre a little interesting. Your defense actually numbed my wrist a little. Lets do it again! After saying that, Kordontimuss eyes focused. He raised his sword and rushed over. Actually, Kordontimus had already discovered that Mike did not have any malice. His previous sword attack was out of defensive instinct, and he subconsciously attacked. However, his attack now was purely topete with the strong. That was right, Kordontimus had now regarded Mike as a worthy opponent! Mike was utterly confused about this situation. He just wanted to find a ce to talk with Kordontimus alone. He wanted to know why Kordontimus was here, he wanted to know why he was here, he wanted to know about Lord F*ck, he wanted to know a lot of things. However, he did not think that the person in front of him, who looked like and did not look like Kordontimus, would initiate a fight with him. Although his brain was down, his body instinctively moved. Kordontimus brandished a huge iron sword that was slightly bigger than the others and kept shing at Mike. The huge sword seemed to have no weight in Kordontimuss hands. He brandished it very quickly, and Kordontimus did not seem to be struggling. However, even so, each of his attacks was perfectly blocked by Mike. Not only was it blocked, but Mike did not even have to exert any effort. On the contrary, after every attack was blocked, Kordontimus received a powerful rebound. Every time he received a rebound, Kordontimus felt great pain in his arm and even a little numbness. After swinging a few times, Kordontimus retreated again and pulled away from Mike. He could clearly sense that if he continued to attack, he would soon be unable to pick up his weapon. When Mike saw that Kordontimus had finally stopped attacking, he wanted to take this opportunity to exin himself. However, before he could speak, Kordontimus spoke before him. I want to be your student. May I take you as my teacher? Chapter 179 - The Master and Disciple Titles Had Been Exchanged

Chapter 179: The Master and Disciple Titles Had Been Exchanged

What?! Mike waspletely dumbfounded. This kid in front of him was his teacher! Now, he actually wanted to acknowledge Mike as his teacher? Wasnt this the f*cking opposite? No, no, no, no, no, no. Mike rejected without hesitation. This time, Kordontimus was also dumbfounded. Why? Do you not think Im strong enough? Kordontimus frowned slightly. Although he acknowledged that Mike was very strong, it did not stop him from being very confident in his own strength. There was no conflict between these two matters. In fact, Kordontimus was indeed a very talented person. He learned everything very quickly, and his body was also much stronger than others. This could be seen from his attack just now. An iron sword that was bigger than a person could be wielded as easily as a dagger. How could he not be strong? However, Mike did not know how to exin. This Kordontimus in front of him seemed to not know him. He definitely could not say Actually, you are my teacher and Im your student. Kordontimus would not believe it. Now, Mike had somewhat understood the situation. He seemed to havee to a parallel Second World because of the soul stone. There seemed to be no yers in this world. In other words, this was a Second World that had not turned into a game. If that was the case, everything made sense. Why did these guys not have IDs on their heads? Because this was the original Second World, not the games Second World. Why was his shuttle bracelet missing? It was because he had used the yers system to create it. As for why Kordontimus was so different from the original, Mike still could not understand. Maybe after the yers entered the Second World, Kordontimus became like that because of some butterfly effect. That was to say, if the yers had not entered the Second World, this would be how Kordontimus carried himself. Everything seemed to make sense. After all, Second World had been in peoples sight for 100 years. It was possible for the yers to influence Second World in these 100 years. Without the yers, it was understandable for Second World to bepletely different from the Second World people knew. After figuring this out, Mike felt much more rxed. It seemed that the soul stone had sent him to this parallel Second World. As for why the soul stone did this, Mike did not know. It was most likely some kind of hidden mission or special dungeon. However, he still did not know what mission he needed to do. Thinking of this, Mike decided to go offline and sleep. After all, it was a little dark. However, when he opened the system panel and was about to go offline, he found that. The go offline option had disappeared. That was right, it had disappeared! Whats going on?! Mike was really shocked this time. Perhaps he had been surprised by many things in the Second World, but this was the first time he felt panic and shock. He could not go offline! Whats wrong? Kordontimus could see that something was wrong with Mike and instinctively asked. I cant Mike stopped mid-sentence. He suddenly remembered that the concept of adventurers was non-existent in this Second World. So these NPCs should not understand what it meant to go offline. So if he told Kordontimus about this now, it was almost like he was talking nonsense. Kordontimus would definitely think that he was crazy. This was something that Mike did not want to see. He could only sigh and say, Its nothing. Kordontimus raised his eyebrows. He felt that this powerful young man was quite interesting. Moreover, Kordontimuss intuition told him that this young man in front of him must have a very deep secret. I dont care. In any case, you must take me as your disciple! Kordontimus put his hands on his hips and said arrogantly. He did not look like he was asking for help. Instead, he looked a little arrogant and domineering. Mike wanted tough when he saw Kordontimus like this. Was Kordontimus supposed to behave like this? This was too strange. He suddenly felt that it was quite fun to ept this disciple. It was a parallel world anyway. He could do whatever he wanted. Alright then, Ill take you as my disciple. You have to call me master in the future. Yes, master! Kordontimus obviously did not know Mikes prank, so he happily agreed. Then master, quickly teach me some skills. I want to be as good as you, Kordontimus naturally made this request. This time, Mike waspletely stunned. He had no idea how to teach Kordontimus. In fact, he did not have any skills at all. All he had were the skills of a yer. If he lost his skills, he would just be an ordinary person. He was silent for a moment and said, How about this, you go to a ce called the Violet Valley and find a way to climb the mountain. During this process, you cant hurt any nts. Cant hurt nts? What do you mean? Kordontimus was dumbfounded. He had never been to Violet Valley, so he naturally did not know what was going on there. Therefore, hearing Mike say that he could not hurt nts was quite baffling. You dont have to care about that. Youll know when you get there. Anyway, you cant hurt the nts. Mike revealed a satisfied smile. He did not expect that it was his turn to throw this difficult problem to Kordontimus. This feeling was pretty good. After saying that, he added, After youplete this task, you have to proceed to go up and down the mountain a hundred times. Why?! Kordontimus could not understand it at all. Although Mike did not know why Kordontimus wanted him to do this in the first ce, he still pretended to be profound and said, Letting you go up and down the mountain is to train your physique. Its good for you! Not letting you hurt nts is to let you understand that nts are also alive. As long as they are alive, we shouldnt hurt them at will! Mike looked very serious on the surface, but now he was very happy in his heart. Because these were what Kordontimus had told him when he was his master. Yet now, Mike had taken on the role of the master himself and taught Kordontimus what Kordontimus had said. This feeling felt very good and interesting to Mike. But, isnt bing stronger just to get rid of all the people in front of me? Whether its people or nts, since they are in my way, why should I let them go? Kordontimus did not understand this kind of behavior. Mike looked at the young Kordontimus in front of him, who had a strong personality, and suddenly felt a little distracted. He opened his mouth and slowly said, Power has never existed for the sake of killing. Chapter 180 - Since He Was Already Here, He Might as Well Rest Up

Chapter 180: Since He Was Already Here, He Might as Well Rest Up

Power has never existed for the sake of killing? Kordontimus repeated this sentence and fell into deep thought. Mike smiled slightly, walked over, and patted Kordontimus on the shoulder. Youre still young. There are some things you dont understand yet, but youll understand them in the future. Kordontimus first nodded, then looked up and asked in return, Thats not right. You dont look old either. Mike was silent for a moment. He widened his eyes and scolded, Are you going to talk to your teacher like that? As soon as he said this, Kordontimus shrunk his neck and did not dare to retort. He had no choice. He was his disciple, and the other party was his teacher. He could only listen to what his teacher said. Alright, then Ill go and finish the cultivation task you gave me. Ille and look for you after Im done. Kordontimus was an impatient person. Even though it was already dark, he still set off directly. He wanted to quickly increase his strength. Looking at Kordontimuss back view as he left, Mike also felt a little dazed. He did not think that he would really be Kordontimuss master. It was all like a dream. He looked up at the dark sky and felt a little helpless. He could not go offline. What should he do next? Mike had heard of this situation where he had toplete the mission before he could leave the dungeon. However, the current situation was very strange. Because Mike still did not know what his mission goal was. If his mission goal was not mentioned, how could Mikeplete it? Wasnt this making things difficult for him? Thinking of this, he helplessly looked at the Centaurs around him. These Centaurs had seen Mike and Kordontimus fighting before, so they all hid far away. However, when they stopped, these Centaurs drew close again and just stood there and listened to their conversation. Now that the conversation was over, the Centaurs did not know what to do. One of the Centaurs walked out and looked at Mike tentatively. Um What do you n to do next? Mike was slightly stunned. He spread his hands and said, I dont know what I should do next. I dont even know where I should go. Hearing this answer, the Centaurs looked at each other and quickly came to a conclusion. If thats the case, why dont you stay in our tribe for now? Ah? Mike was a little surprised. He had just arrived here, and these Centaurs did not know his background at all. How could they let him stay here? These Centaurs were too careless! The Centaur clearly saw through Mikes thoughts. He smiled and said, Kordontimus is a friend of our Centaur race. Since you are Kordontimuss teacher, then you are also our teacher. Mike: ? ? ? ? Was that even possible? Although Mike wanted to ridicule this mindset, it was still convenient for him. So in the end, he said nothing and listened to the arrangements. The Centaurs did not care about small details and let Mike live in the room that Kordontimus had been staying in. After listening to the Centaurs, he found out that Kordontimus had been living in this tribe for three months. It was ridiculous! Opening the door, Mike was surprised again when he saw the messy room. He had never thought that Kordontimus was such a person. The floor was full of garbage, as if it had never been swept. More than half of the quilt that was meant to be on the bed had slipped to the floor. In the corner of the room, there was even a pair of smelly socks! Was this really the f*cking Kordontimus he remembered? The corner of Mikes eyes twitched twice. He slowly walked to the corner, pinched his nose with one hand, and picked up the smelly socks with the fingernails of his two fingers with the other hand, and threw them out of the room. He suddenly felt that it was great that yers came to Second World. At least Kordontimus had be serious. At this moment, Mike suddenly felt a little emotional. He did not expect that after the yers entered Second World, there would be such a huge impact on this world. As for why it became like this, no one knew. After he tidied up the quilt, he took off his clothes for the first time in the game and washed up. Before this, he had never taken off his clothes, washed up, or slept in the game. This feeling was very novel. Mikes idea was simple. Since he could not go offline now, and he did not know the mission goal, he could only wait. He wouldplete it after he knew the mission goal, and maybe he could leave this parallel Second World then. With this thought in mind, Mikey on the bed and closed his eyes. .. He did not know how long he slept. Mike dreamed a lot of things in his sleep, but he could not remember them clearly. When he drifted away from his dreams, he was already woken up by the noise outside. What happened? Mike sat up and rubbed his sleepy eyes. In the next moment, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. Because the sound outside was too chaotic, and it even sounded like a battle cry! This time, Mike was fully awake. He quickly put on his clothes, got out of bed, picked up the Sword of the King by the bed, and directly pushed open the door. The scene in front of himpletely shocked him. Countless Centaurs were crying and running away, and a group of short and uninvited guests came to the vige Goblins. These Goblins had bloodshot eyes and held all kinds of weapons in their hands, as if they were chasing after these Centaurs! Mike could notprehend this scene at all. These short and small Goblins were considered a very weak race in Second World. Why would the powerful Centaurs be bullied or even chased by the Goblins? Whether it was in this parallel world or Second World in the game, the Centaurs gave Mike a very good impression. They were friendly, peaceful, and even a little simple-minded. However, this group of creatures that gave Mike a good impression were being chased by evil creatures that were weaker than them. A wave of anger rose in Mikes heart. He unhesitatingly drew the long sword in his hand and rushed towards the group of Goblins in front of him. At this time, all the Centaurs were fleeing in the opposite direction of Mike, he was the only one who was going against them. When they found that Mike was actually charging at the Goblins with weapons, the Centaurs gradually stopped and looked at Mike in shock. As Mike moved forward, one Centaur after another stopped and turned to look at Mike. The Goblins were also screaming and charging at Mike. At this moment, all the Centaurs widened their eyes. They saw Mike as he raised his hand and looked at a Goblin before him. Blood sttered all over the ground and the Goblin turned into a corpse. Therge group of Goblins in front also stopped. The entire vige fell into a dead silence. Chapter 181 - Resistance, From Today Onwards!

Chapter 181: Resistance, From Today Onwards!

At this moment, all the Goblins felt fear. This was not their first time invading a Centaur tribe. Every time they came, they would gain a lot. The reason was simple, these Centaurs would not resist at all! Although they held weapons in their hands, they were useless most of the time. These weapons were just to scare the Centaurs. If these Centaurs wanted to escape, the Goblins would not be able to catch up. So the Goblins only needed toe over and chase them away, and then directly snatch the resources. The Centaurs had always lived like this. To them, it was not difficult for them to obtain food and the Goblins invasion would not make it impossible for them to live. Hence, this situation was deemed as normal. Though this time, something unexpected happened. It was because of Mike! The Goblins had never thought that there would be a human who dared to resist. The Centaurs were also stunned. They had never thought that these fierce-looking short people would be so weak! The surroundings fell into a deathly silence. The Goblins were all frozen in ce, while the Centaurs gradually became restless. Mike narrowed his eyes as he looked at the Goblins in front of him. He guessed that this might be his mission in this world. He raised the Sword of the King in his hand and roared loudly, Do you want to be bullied forever? This sentence was clearly directed at the Centaurs. The Centaurs became even more restless. That was right, do you want to be bullied forever? What did the Centaurs do wrong? Werent these evil little creatures the ones at fault? What right did these Goblins have to plunder their resources? What right did they have to attack them? What right did they have? Was it just because the Centaurs loved peace? Should kindness be bullied? Sensing the agitation of the Centaurs behind him, Mike roared again. If you want to survive, you must learn to protect yourselves. From today onwards! After saying that, Mike held the Sword of the King in his hand and charged forward. At this moment, the countless Centaurs behind him felt as if their bodies were filled with power. They did not know why this power appeared, but they knew where this power came from! It was this human! He was the one who gave the Centaurs the power! We Centaurs dont deserve to be treated like this! One of the tall Centaurs stepped forward and followed Mike to charge at the short Goblins. I, Richards Gerald, swear that I will never be oppressed again! I will never be bullied again! I will resist! From today onwards! This Centaur named Richards Gerald was infected by Mike and let out an angry roar. He had been suppressed for too long. For the longest time, he did not understand. He had always thought that the Centaurs only choice was to escape. He wanted to change, but he did not know what to do. Now, Mike gave him an answer. Resist! From today onwards! Many Centaurs were also influenced by Richards Gerald. They roared and rushed toward the Goblins. From today onwards! From today onwards! The earth was filled with the sounds of horses hooves. These hooves sounded like a joke to the Goblins in the past. Because when these hooves sounded, it meant that the Centaurs were escaping. It meant that they could plunder resources in peace. Though this time, the horse hooves sounded much heavier than before. It was filled with killing intent, anger, and hatred! The Goblins felt immense fear. Their bodies began to tremble, their eyes began to waver, and they could no longer hold their weapons. The next moment, Mike had already charged into the Goblins and started the massacre. The Centaurs followed closely behind and also charged toward the Goblins. They did not have any weapons, but they had strong and sturdy hooves. When Richards Gerald kicked one of the Goblins in the head and killed it on the spot, the Centaurs that were charging were all excited. It turned out that they had always been strong! On the contrary, these Goblins were the weak ones! Apparently, they should not have been bullied! Following that, the Goblins began to run wildly! The situation had beenpletely reversed! The Centaurs began to fight back, while the Goblins began to run in panic. They abandoned their weapons, the spoils of war that they had plundered, and even the corpses of theirpanions. They let out screams of fear. These screams made the Centaurs even more excited. This made them truly feel their own strength. Mike looked at the Centaurs who had learned how to resist and nodded in satisfaction. He shouted loudly, Warriors, pick up the weapons they have abandoned! In this cruel world, if you want to survive, you have to do this. Counterattack! Counterattack! Counterattack! These words reminded the Centaurs. They looked at the weapons abandoned by the Goblins, their eyes filled with fanaticism. They imitated the Goblins, picked up these weapons, and continued to chase after the Goblins. However, after catching up to the Goblins, they continued to fight with their horses hooves and did not use the weapons in their hands. There was nothing they could do. They were clueless when it came to weapon usage. Although they had been invaded countless times, the Centaurs were fast. Thus, there were almost no casualties during each invasion. As Mike looked at the fight, he felt that the scene was rather strange, but he did not say anything. He would teach them how to use weapons next time. The most important thing now was to let them gain the courage to resist. The battle turned from escaping to ughtering. Outside the vige of the Centaur tribe, there were Goblins corpses. The stench of blood was extremely strong. Some Centaurs looked at this scene with disgust. They frowned and covered their noses and mouths. The smell of blood made them feel extremely ufortable. However, more Centaurs became very excited. They kept raising the weapons in their hands and stomping their hooves on the ground. They wanted to vent their emotions, but they did know how to do so. They wanted to say something, but they did not know what to say at this time. Richards Gerald was even more so. He felt as if his chest was burning with a me. He turned his head and looked at Mike, asking loudly, I feel that my emotions arepletely different from usual. I want to express my emotions. What should I say? At this moment, the excited Centaurs all looked at Mike. They hoped to get an answer from Mike. Mike, on the other hand, looked at them and smiled. Whatever! Chapter 182 - The Change of the Centaur Tribe

Chapter 182: The Change of the Centaur Tribe

Whatever! Richards Gerald raised the short knife in his hand and shouted. Then, the entire Centaur tribe started chanting this slogan one after another. Whatever! Whatever! Whatever! .. Mike looked at the scene in front of him and was slightly stunned. He opened his mouth. He originally meant that they could say anything, as long as he could vent his emotions. Though who knew that these Centaurs actually misunderstood Mikes meaning, thinking that whatever was the right thing to say at this time. He really wanted to exin, but seeing the excitement of these Centaurs, he did not have the heart to say it. Forget it, let them be. As long as they think its good, its fine. Mike smiled helplessly and shook his head. He felt that he should leave this parallel world and return to Second World. However, after waiting for a while, he realized that he was still in the same ce. Why havent I returned? Hasnt the mission already beenpleted? Mike looked around in confusion. ording to the normal plot of the game, the Goblins invaded the Centaurs, and then Mike led the Centaurs to revolt. This should be thepletion of the main storyline mission. Why havent I returned? We still dont know your name. May I know your name? F*ck! Mike subconsciously said this, not hearing the question clearly. By the time he reacted, it was toote. So your name is Lord F*ck? Richards Gerald looked at Mike excitedly. Long live Lord F*ck! Long live Lord F*ck! the Centaurs began to cheer around Mike. Some Centaurs even took the initiative to pick Mike up and throw him into the air before catching him. Mike waspletely dumbfounded. Lord F*ck? Wait, so this was how Lord F*ck came about?! Mike did not expect things to develop like this. He actually aplished this even in the parallel world. In other words, the reason why the Centaurs in the Second World game believed in Lord F*ck was because a human had done something simr before? Mike smiled helplessly. History was indeed surprisingly simr, even in parallel worlds. Mike tried to stop them from calling him Lord F*ck. However, these Centaurs were very excited and did not listen to Mike at all. After they put Mike Down, Mike said, Uhm, please wait a moment, uhm Mike wanted to exin his name, but these Centaurs all looked at him with anticipation. Whats the matter, Lord F*ck? Do you have any orders, Lord F*ck? Mike could not say it. Forget it, Lord F*ck then. Mike reached out to cover his face andpromised. He pointed at the Goblin corpses on the ground and said, You guys should quickly clean up the scene. If you pile these corpses here, after a while, the corpses will be smelly, rotten, and even cause a gue. Hearing this, the excitement of the Centaurs immediately diminished, and they began to get nervous. Many Centaurs began to dig holes with their horses hooves and then pile the Goblins corpses into the holes to bury them. Mike nodded in satisfaction and went back to his cabin to sleep. Since he could not go back yet, the mission was definitely notpleted. He would wait and see what he should do next. However, what he did not know was that the other part of the Centaurs, who were feeling uneasy, were looking at Mikes back withplicated eyes. .. The next day, when Mike opened his eyes, he still found himself in the cabin. Still cant go back? Mike sat up and looked at the environment of the small house. It was still dirty and messy. Since he could not go back for the time being, it was better to clean up the small house. Once Kordontimus returned, he had to talk to him about hygiene. It was so dirty and messy that it was not habitable. After Mike got out of bed, he was ready to see how the vige was now. Maybe he could trigger other tasks, and he might be able to go back after hepleted them. However, when he pushed the door open, he saw some Centaurs discussing something in the middle of the vige with worried expressions. Good morning. Mike took the initiative to greet them and walked over to them. When the Centaurs heard Mikes voice, they all looked over with aplicated look in their eyes. Mike saw their eyes and felt a little puzzled. What happened? The Centaurs looked at each other and hesitated for a while before finally saying it. Gerald left the vige early this morning with some of his nsmen and the weapons he gotst night. With weapons? Left the vige? Where did they go? Mike was slightly stunned and could not help but ask. The Centaur hesitated again. He stepped on the ground with his two front hooves and said, They seem to have gone to take revenge on the Goblins What?! Mike raised his voice. These Centaurs had changed too quickly. They had just sessfully resisted the Goblins invasion yesterday, and they had gone to take revenge early in the morning? What Mike did not know was that many of the Centaurs had long been dissatisfied with their current situation. It was just that they did not know what to do. They had never killed any creatures, and they only ate some fruits and nts to satisfy their hunger. Last night was the first time they hadpleted the act of attacking. When the tribe that had been repressed for a long time learned to resist, the impact would be huge. Mike was silent for a moment, then looked at the Centaurs and asked, Why didnt you go? The Centaur was nervous for a moment. He paced back and forth uneasily. After a moment, he said, I dont like it. I dont think its good. The other Centaurs nodded as well. They seemed to be a little wronged. They knew that Lord F*ck was doing this for their own good. He was helping them. That was why they were like a group of children who had done something wrong. They were a little flustered. Mike sighed. Indeed, it isnt good. However, you have to remember that the Goblins want to hurt you, not the other way around. Youre just protecting yourselves. The Centaur lowered his head and whispered, I understand that youre doing this for our good, but I still dont want to do that. I hate the smell of blood. Me too Me too Many Centaurs agreed with him. Mike looked at the Centaurs in front of him and fell silent. He could not tell whether he had done the right thing or the wrong thing. Just as he was deep in thought, the sound of horse hooves came from not far away from the vige. Richards Gerald and the others had returned. Chapter 183 - History Was Astonishingly Similar!

Chapter 183: History Was Astonishingly Simr!

Mikes heart sank a little when he heard the footsteps. He could already picture Richards Gerald covered in blood. He did not think much of it, but it would probably cause a lot of psychological trauma if these Centaurs, who had not participated in the revenge, saw it. This was what Mike did not want to see. With a reluctant mood, Mike turned to look at the vige entrance. The next moment, he was stunned. There was no blood, no killing intent, and no strange atmosphere. The only strange thing was that they carried a statue back. Although the statue looked a bit rough, it looked very simr to Mike. What the f*ck? Mike waspletely speechless. This statue looked too familiar! Lord F*ck, you came at the right time! We went out early in the morning and spent a lot of effort to look for a bigger stone! Richards Gerald said with some pride. The other Centaurs that went with him were also in the same state. Mike waspletely speechless. He turned to look at the few Centaurs beside him. They seemed to feel a little guilty, but also a little relieved. They felt guilty because they actually thought that theirpanions had gone out to kill wantonly. They were relieved because fortunately, Richards Gerald and the others did not do so. One of the Centaurs from the main faction looked at Richards Gerald with confusion and asked, Didnt you go out with your weapons this morning? Richards Gerald was slightly stunned and said, Because we want to make a statue. Its very inconvenient to use our hands or hooves. It sounded very reasonable. Richards Gerald and the other Centaurs found a suitable ce to put down the statue. They looked at the statue and then looked at Mike. With a slight frown, they said in a dissatisfied tone, This statue is really poorly made. It doesnt make Lord F*ck look heroic at all. We should probably train our statue making skills in the future. The other Centaurs nodded seriously and said, Yes, yes. We must always remember Lord F*cks kindness to us. If it werent for Lord F*ck, Im afraid we would have been bullied like before. Thanks to Lord F*ck, we learned to protect ourselves. Lord F*ck is our Centaur tribes hero! Hearing these praises, Mike waspletely speechless. He did not expect himself to repeat history again. History was indeed astonishingly simr! Mike sighed, waved his hand, and said, Whatever, thats it. Who knew that after these words were said, the Centaurs would immediately raise their hands and shout excitedly, Whatever! Whatever! Mike was speechless again. He seemed to have unknowingly caused a great impact on the Centaurs. Mike looked at the Centaurs, thought for a moment, and asked, What do you n to do next? The Centaurs were slightly stunned, and asked in return, What do you mean, what do we do? Continue living. Once again, Mike did not know what to say. His current mood was veryplicated. On one hand, he did not want these peace-loving Centaurs to be bloodthirsty races. However, on the other hand, he also wanted these Centaurs to quickly do something. The reason was simple. He wanted toplete the quest as soon as possible! It was already the second day since his first arrival to this parallel world. He still did not know what his quest was, which was quite ridiculous. However, he had no choice now. After all, he could not go offline and could only stay here. What was even stranger was that this was the first time he felt hungry in Second World. This kind of thing had never happened before. Although the games Second World also had cooking skills and yers could make food or wine. Nevertheless, those things were simply recovery items for yers, and no one had ever treated them seriously as food. So, this was the first time that Mike wanted to eat in the game. If Lord F*ck wanted to eat, the Centaurs would naturally arrange it immediately. How could they let their benefactor go hungry? However, the food provided by the Centaurs was actually very ordinary. The food was mostly fruit and leaves. There was no meat at all. For the peace-loving Centaurs, they had no concept of meat. Looking at the fruit and leaves in front of him, Mike had no choice but to choose the fruit. He could not eat the leaves, right? After barely filling his stomach, Mike began to wait. This waitsted for five whole days, and Mike was about to start doubting his life. During these five days, the whole Centaur vige did not have any major events. Everyone was just as calm as before. Mike was about to break down. Was he not allowed to finish the mission? Was he going to stay here forever? At this thought, Mike finally made a decision. He was going to leave the Centaurs. There must be some way to get him out of here. Although the Centaurs were very upset about this decision, they did not insist on keeping Mike. On this day, all the Centaurs gathered together to send Mike off. Mike waved goodbye to everyone, and so did the Centaurs. Looking at Mike, Richards Gerald smiled and said, Lord F*ck, I hope we can meet again soon. Please take care of your safety. Hearing this, Mike was just about to turn around and leave, but his footsteps stopped. What did you say just now? Richards Gerald was slightly stunned. He thought he had said something wrong and nervously repeated himself. I said I hope we can meet again soon No, not that, thest sentence! Please be careful? Richards Gerald repeated uncertainly. When he heard this, Mike froze on the spot and did not say anything. All the Centaurs looked at Mike and looked at each other, not knowing what was wrong. Gradually, Mikes eyes widened. He realized a serious problem. If this was a Second World without yers. Then if he died would hee back to life? Thinking of this, Mike suddenly felt his lips dry. He swallowed hard, turned around, and left without saying a word. He was going to a ce to meet a guy. He wanted an answer from that guy. That ce was called the Tower of Challenges. That guy was closely rted to death. His name was Death Arthas! Chapter 184 - The True Top Floor of the Tower of Challenges

Chapter 184: The True Top Floor of the Tower of Challenges

After arriving at the entrance of the Tower of Challenges, Mike took a deep breath and looked at the top of the tower. The weapon in his hand was the Umbre of Meredith. Because he was not sure if he could resurrect after he died, he had to ensure 100% of his safety. This was also the reason why he came here. He wanted to confirm with the God of Death. When it came to death, asking the God of Death was the most direct way. Moreover, as long as he could reach the 100th floor of the Tower of Challenges, he would definitely be able to see the God of Death. Mike thought so. After mentally preparing himself, Mike directly stepped into the Tower of Challenges. The moment he walked in, Mike suddenly froze. Something was wrong, but he could not pinpoint exactly what it was. When he stood there and looked around for a few seconds, he finally understood what was wrong. He had not been teleported in! After all, the Tower of Challenges was a special dungeon. Any dungeon would give an entering another space sensation upon entering. However, this time, Mike did not have this sensation. He simply walked in. Moreover, there was something wrong. There were no monsters here. Logically speaking, monsters would appear five seconds after yers entered the Tower of Challenges. After defeating these monsters, another batch of monsters would appear five secondster. This was what the yers referred to as entering the next level. In fact, the yers were only standing on the same level without moving at all. The stairs in the Tower of Challenges were just decorations for the yers. Though this time, the monsters did not appear. Mike frowned slightly. This was probably because this was a parallel Second World, not the games Second World. Therefore, there were no dungeons or other settings rted to the game. However, one thing was certain, the God of Death could definitely be found here. Because the God of Death had once said that he was the one who built the Tower of Challenges. Mike looked at the decorative stairs and slowly walked over. After stepping on the stairs, Mike sessfully reached the second floor. It was the sameyout and decorations as the first floor, but there were still no monsters. Mike had no choice but to continue walking upstairs. This process was very boring, but what made Mike even more annoyed was that he could not walk too fast. Because he was not sure if he could resurrect after he died, he had to be careful. There was no telling if there would be any danger in the next second. After all, this was the God of Deaths territory. Although Mikes skills and weapons seemed invincible, Mike knew one thing very well. In Second World, anything was possible. No one could guarantee whether or not there would be a way for Mike to get hurt or even die. Mike could not afford to gamble, so he had to be careful and be on the highest alert. With Mikes speed, it would not take long to get to the 100th floor from the first floor. It would only take a few minutes. However, this time, Mike spent half an hour. It was just to be safe. When he reached the 100th floor, the stairs were gone. This was the top of the tower! Mike stood where he was and waited quietly. If the God of Death was here, he would definitely show up. A momentter, the purple magic circle appeared in the middle of the floor, and ck gas gushed out from the center of the magic circle. This scene made Mike feel relieved but also nervous. He was relieved because the God of Death had indeed appeared, and he might be able to get the information he wanted. He was nervous because he was facing a real god. Moreover, it was the God of Death who had control over death. Being uncertain about the resurrection mechanism, he had lost the confidence that he would definitely be resurrected. Mike would not be as confident as he was in the face of a god. Soon, the God of Death appeared from the array as expected. He looked at Mike with slight surprise and asked, Human? Why are you here? Sure enough, the God of Death did not recognize him either. Mike was even more sure that he was in a parallel Second World. He thought about his wording and said as calmly as possible, Im here to look for you. For me? Arthas, who was wearing a ck robe, let out a sinister sneer and asked, Are you sure youre here to look for me? Do you really know who I am? The God of Death, Arthas, Mike continued. Hearing this answer, Arthas showed a surprised expression. Although there was no flesh on his face and only a skeleton, Mike could still feel Arthass surprise. As a human, I didnt expect you to really know my identity. He slowly moved his feet and circled Mike, as if he wanted to size up the human in front of him. In these few short seconds, Mike was very nervous. He even felt his back sweating. His clothes were soaked in sweat and were stuck to his body, making him feel even more ufortable. The God of Deathughed eerily and said, Youre an interesting guy. You said you came to find me, indicating that you knew that Id be here from the beginning. A human actually knows about me, which is already very surprising to me. And the more interesting thing is When the God of Death said this, he had already circled around Mike and returned in front of him. He looked at Mike andughed sinisterly. The more interesting thing is, although you came to find me, I can feel your nervousness. Human, youre afraid of me, but you took the initiative to find me. This is very contradictory. Mike frowned. He felt as if he had been seen through. He hated this feeling, but he had to lower his head in this situation. Yes, humans are contradictory. To tell you the truth, my current situation is not easy. I came here because I have some questions that I need to ask you. Oh? Arthas was surprised again. What questions do you have to ask me? A trace of curiosity appeared in his heart. At the same time, a huge sickle appeared in his hand. I can give you the opportunity to ask questions, but if your questions dont interest me Youd better pray that other gods will show up here to help you. The God of Deaths skeleton body suddenly emitted a murderous aura. This murderous aura caused the surrounding temperature to decrease by quite a bit, causing Mike to feel a little cold. Looking at this fellow in front of him, Mike felt a little regretful. He should not have provoked this fellow if he could not guarantee his own safety. However, now that he hade this far, it was toote to turn back. He could only clench his teeth and ask, I want to know if I can be resurrected after I die. And how I can leave this world entirely. Chapter 185 - The God of Death Never Lies

Chapter 185: The God of Death Never Lies

Human, you asked two questions just now. Arthas smiled eerily and moved a little closer to Mike. The giant scythe in his hand seemed to be shing with a cold light as if it would cut off Mikes neck at any moment. Subconsciously, Mike clenched the Umbre of Meredith in his hand. At this moment, the only thing that gave him a sense of security was this weapon. When Arthas approached a certain distance and was almost in front of Mike, he suddenly stopped. Although you raised two questions, I have to say, your questions are really interesting. At this moment, Mike heaved a sigh of relief again. The sweat on his forehead slowly slid down his skin to his eyes, making him feel very ufortable. At this moment, he just realized the vast amount of sweat he had produced in just a few seconds. Arthas saw Mikes embarrassment. He looked at Mike with a hint of schadenfreude. Instead of immediately answering Mikes question, he shot him a question instead. Youre just a human. What made you think that you can be resurrected? This makes me curious. As long as you answer this question, I will answer your question. Hearing this, Mike hesitated. He was not sure what to say and what not to say. Arthas saw Mikes hesitation and added, Dont worry, Im the God of Death, not the devil. The devil can lie, but the God of Death never lies. Hearing this, Mike actually did not quite believe it. When he first met Arthas, he had wanted to renege on his promise, which was still fresh in Mikes memory. However, now, he could only follow Arthass instructions and answer Arthass question. The reason why I thought I could be resurrected is because I used to be able to do so. What do you mean? Arthas did not understand this sentence. Mike exined again. I came from this parallel world. Its very simr to this ce, almost the same. But theres a group of people there. Theyre called adventurers. After they die, they only need to bear a small loss to be resurrected. And I am one of the adventurers. But aftering here, Im not sure if I can be resurrected, and I dont know how to return to my previous world. After saying that, Mike looked at Arthas and gathered his courage. I answered your question. ording to the agreement, you will answer my question, right? The God of Death, Arthas, smiled sinisterly. Your story is very interesting. I find it believable because I can feel that you are different from the nature of other humans. Of course, I will answer your question, because the God of Death never lies. Then let me tell you, after you die you will not be resurrected. Hearing this answer, Mike frowned slightly and did not say anything. Meanwhile, the God of Death, Arthas, once again began to slowly circle Mike. He said with a sinister smile, Although your nature is different from other humans, it is essentially the same. I am very sure that your soul can be harvested by me. As long as you die, I will take away your soul without hesitation. Mike asked tentatively. What if you choose to let go of my soul? Mike asked this question with a bit of hope. He wanted to know if he could make some kind of deal with the God of Death. After all, he had done so when they first met. Unfortunately, the God of Death did not let Mike get what he wanted this time. Im sorry, you might have misunderstood something. Let me tell you, your death has nothing to do with whether I harvest your soul or not. If I dont harvest your soul, your soul will not return to your body, because the moment you die, your body will be a waste. If I harvest your soul, it will be a good thing for you. Because I can let your soul return to this world, enter a certain womb, be a baby, and be born again. And if I dont harvest your soul, then you can only float in this world forever in the form of a soul. At first, you may feel that this is no different from living, but time will change everything. Because you can see the world, but you cant do anything. You can only watch. In a hundred, two hundred, or even a thousand yearster, your soul will go crazy. Then, youll lose consciousness out of loneliness. Since you have brought me a little joy, I wouldnt mind letting you experience this after you die. Hehehe Obviously, Arthas was teasing Mike, but this joke was not funny to Mike. Mike frowned and said after a moment of silence, Then do you know how I can return to my previous world? After hearing this, Arthas smiled even more happily. Sorry, I dont want to answer your question. Wait, we clearly had an agreement! Mike said in surprise. Yes, I did say that as long as you answer my questions, I will answer your questions. But I didnt say that I will answer all your questions. The God of Death never lies, but sometimes he will only say half of what he knows Hehehe. Mike felt that he was fooled, but he could not do anything about it. Because he believed in what the God of Death said. He might not be able to resurrect in this parallel world. After all, in Second World, yers were a very unique existence. They had many settings that were above thews of nature. There were settings rted to monsters, such as level, experience, loot, and hatred points. These settings were rted to NPCs, such as quests and friendliness. If Second World was a real world, these settings would not have appeared. However, for yers, these settings would appear. In the 100 years since Second Worlds appearance in the world, people in the real world hade up with some guesses. Everyone thought that the settings seemed to be influenced by some kind of supreme will, and this supreme willpletely surpassed the gods of this world. Moreover, if there were no yers in this parallel world, then these mechanisms probably did not exist. In other words, Mike might really note back to life. Thinking of this, his mood became very heavy. Coupled with Asthass teasing smile, it made him even more irritated. Regardless, he could not change anything. Okay, since Ive got the answer I want, then I should go. Mike nned to turn around and leave. He did not want to stay around this guy who wasughing at him. However, Arthass next words made him stop in his tracks. Can I understand that since you know Im here, do you also know why Im here? Chapter 186 - Frustration

Chapter 186: Frustration

Mike was slightly stunned. He turned to look at Arthas. Arthas was still the same. He wore a ck robe and held a sickle. He had a sinister smile on his face. Mike did not answer immediately. He was trying to figure out the meaning behind Arthass words. Perhaps, just likest time, Arthas still wanted to find someone to help him kill the believers of the Ragnaros Cult? This was very possible. After thinking through this point, Mike nodded and said, I know. Youre looking for someone to help you with something. The reason why he continued to talk to Arthas was to see if he couldplete a deal likest time. If he seeded, perhaps Mike could find a way to return. Arthas smiled in satisfaction and looked at Mike. You know, I was wondering if you were lying to me. But since you can say this, it proves that your words have some credibility. I am indeed looking for someone to do something. Do you think you can do it? Mike finally smiled. This was the first time he felt confident aftering to the Tower of Challenges. There was no need to test him. Not only do I know that Im capable, but I can also tell you with absolute certainty. In the other world, Ivepleted the task you have assigned me. This was what he relied on. Maybe in this world, Mike could not be resurrected. Maybe in this world, Mike could not guarantee that he could deal with the gods. However, it would not be a problem to deal with some people from the Ragnaros Cult. Moreover, Mike did not n to raise the stakes this time. He only intended to kill one archbishop of the Ragnaros Cult. He just wanted to know how to go back as soon as possible. However, Arthass words made him puzzled again. Alright, since you have work experience, then Ill leave this job to you. Go help Ragnaros get rid of the guy who got in his way, and Ill tell you how to return. Mike waspletely dumbfounded. He had never expected this answer. Help Ragnaros get rid of the guy who got in his way? Werent Arthas and Ragnaros sworn enemies?! Why would Arthas help Ragnaros now? Could it be that the difference between parallel worlds was so great? Mike narrowed his eyes and asked, Who is the guy you said that was in Ragnaross way? Hearing this, Arthas did not answer immediately but sneered again. This time, his body emitted a cold murderous aura. Human, did you know that youve just made a fatal mistake? Your words have just exposed you. Wait, what do you mean? Mike frowned slightly and became nervous again. I noticed that you are lying, human! If you really dide from another parallel world and had helped meplete this task, how could you not know who the target in question is? Mike opened his mouth but could not say a word. Arthass logic was correct. It looked like Mike was indeed lying. However, that was not the case. Arthass mission at that time was not about this matter. Looking at Arthas who was approaching step by step, Mike could only exin. In that world, what you asked me to do was not this! Then, what did I ask you to do? Arthass scythe was already on Mikes neck as he asked coldly. This time, Mike was speechless again. If Mike told Arthas that he had asked him to kill all the believers of Ragnaros, would Arthas believe it? Absolutely not! This would only cause trouble for Mike. Now that the God of Deaths scythe was at his neck, he did not have much time to think. He could only make a bold decision. There may be some mistakes, but I can prove that I helped you because you gave me a special reward. Without waiting for Arthas to answer, Mike took out the ck book from his backpack. Law! After reading the book, Arthas was slightly stunned. His empty eyes seemed to be staring at Law. This book What is it? Ah? Mike was stunned again. This is Law. Dont you know it? You gave it to me! Mike was about to break down. This Second World waspletely different from the Second World he knew! Everything was different!!! Seeing Mikes excited look, Arthas revealed a mocking smile. Humans, how interesting. He slowly withdrew the sickle in his hand, stretched out the skeleton hand, and grabbed Law. The next moment, he revealed a sinister smile. Since you said that I gave this to you, then return it to me. As Arthass skeletal hand pulled, the book, Law left Mikes hand. Looking at thew, Mikes eyes widened. Wait, what do you mean?! What do you mean? Do you really think that humans canmunicate with God on equal terms? Arthas looked at Mike with his empty eyes and said word by word, In the eyes of us gods, you are just ants that can be easily crushed to death. You are toys, chess pieces, objects for our entertainment. Your lives are short and have no value. Your dignity and beliefs are extremelyughable in our eyes. Do you understand, human? Mike gritted his teeth and listened to Arthass words. His eyes were almost bloodshot. Law meant a lot to him, and now, he had lost it. If he was in the games Second World, Mike would have pulled out his weapon by now. However, now, he could not do that. Because he did not have a spiritual sense. He was just an ordinary adventurer. No, here, he was not even an adventurer. Just as Arthas had said, he was just a human, a toy, a chess piece, and an insect. He was not qualified to challenge the gods. He did not even have the ability to protect himself. Arthas saw Mikes anger, but he also saw his timidity. He mocked Mike with a tone that seemed to be in pity. As before, the God of Death never lies. Since I received this meaningful book from you. I would naturally give you some benefits. Arthas looked at the heavily panting Mike, and said in a pranking manner, I can answer your how can I return question. My answer is I dont know. Hearing this, Mikes eyes instantly widened. He had been pranked! The purple magic circle once again appeared below the God of Death, Arthass legs. Then, his body gradually sunk into the ground. I never said anything about knowing how you can return to your previous world, so Im not lying. The God of Death never lies. Hahahahahahaha! The God of Death slowly sunk into the magic circle and gradually disappeared. On the top floor of the Tower of Challenges lingered Arthass mockingugh. Chapter 187 - Superb Comforting Skills

Chapter 187: Superb Comforting Skills

Mike could no longer remember how he left the Tower of Challenges. During this trip, Mike thought that he would be able to obtain some useful information, but in the end, he did not obtain anything. Instead, he even lost Law. If there was anything that he gained, it might be that he had confirmed that he would not be resurrected after he died. In a trance, Mike arrived at the Centaur tribe again. Unlike the Centaur tribe in the game, the Centaur tribe in this parallel world was not far from the Tower of Challenges. It was close to the human territory and the Dwarf territory. When the Centaurs realized that Mike had returned, almost all of them surrounded him and asked him all sorts of questions. However, Mike did not answer them. He was very depressed and in a bad state. If he knew this would happen, Mike would rather not take the mission to escort the Elven Queen, so that he would note to this dangerous world. Yes, for a yer, Second World was a paradise. They could improve their strength here, learn many skills, and in the future, they could even put these skills into the real world. However, all of this was based on the ability to revive. If they could not revive, Second World would no longer be a happynd, but hell! Wild creatures that could initiate attacks at any time, natives that could be angered if they were not careful, and gods that treated other lives like dirt. This ce was filled with danger! Now, Mike felt that everything was over. Like a walking corpse, he returned to the room that the Centaurs had prepared for him. Every day, he would lock himself in to sleep. When he was hungry, he would get up and eat something. The food was provided by the Centaurs. They were very grateful for Mikes influence on them, so they regarded Mike as the Centaurs benefactor. Now, their benefactor looked very disappointed. They did not dare to disturb him too much. They could only silently prepare the food every day and then quietly leave this room. A few days passed quickly, and Mike remained the same. Just as the Centaurs were getting more and more worried about Mikes situation, a guy with a mboyant personality arrived. Yo, four-legged guys, Im back! Timus greeted the Centaurs from afar with a confident smile. However, the Centaurs did not react as warmly as Timus had imagined. Instead, they looked worried. Thank god, Timus, youre finally back. Your teacher seems to be in a bad condition. Richards Gerald pointed to the room where Mike was staying with a worried expression. Timus was slightly stunned when he heard this. In a bad state? What do you mean? I cant exin it clearly, buddy. I suggest you go and have a look yourself. Richards Gerald spread his hands helplessly. Youre so weird. Timus looked at Richards Gerald and muttered, then walked to the room with a frown. The careless Timus did not even knock on the door and opened the door directly. When the sunlight shone into the room, the first thing he saw was Mikes figure on the bed. Teacher, Im back. Ive sessfullypleted the task you gave me. To be honest, Ive never seen such a beautiful ce. The only thing is that there are a lot of thorns on the mountain road. However, I did everything ording to your request and didnt hurt any nts. Teacher? Timus did not notice anything wrong at first nce when he saw Mike. Instead, he immediately reported his situation excitedly. However, when he realized that Mike had no reaction at all, he finally realized that something was wrong. At this time, the Centaurs had also gathered around, stretching their necks to look into the room. Has he been like thistely? Timus turned back to look at the Centaurs. The Centaurs nodded one after another. Seeing the Centaurs confirmation, Timuss expression finally became serious. He also found that Mikes condition was not right. Although he had only known Mike for a short time, Timus had be Mikes student after all. Since the teacher was like this, Timus naturally would not sit idly by. He chose to use his own method to cheer up his teacher. This method was very simple and crude. Bring the wine! Timusmanded the Centaurs. Wine? What are you going to do? Richards Gerald frowned and asked. Dont worry about it. If you want him to be spirited, just do as I say. Timus showed a proud and confident smile. Seeing Timuss positive attitude, the Centaurs could only do as he said. After all, they had no better idea. Soon, the Centaurs brought jugs and jugs of fruit wine. The wine was made from fruit and tasted very sweet. Both the Centaurs and Timus loved it. Timus took a jug of fruit wine from the Centaurs and walked into the room. He immediately turned Mike over and pinched his cheek. Mikes mouth opened immediately. The next second, his mouth was filled with fruit wine. In an instant, Mike was awakened from his sleep. When he opened his eyes, he could not see anyone. He only saw a jar that was bigger than his head and the fruit wine that was continuously poured into his mouth. Gulp gulp gulp! Timus poured it very quickly. In a few seconds, Mikes mouth was filled with fruit wine. In order not to choke, Mike had to keep swallowing the wine down his throat. After two whole minutes, a jar of wine was emptied. And Mikes cheeks were already flushed. Mike did not have much experience in drinking. Even in the decades before his reincarnation, Mike rarely drank. Today could be said to be the most he had drunk in both lifetimes. The alcohol quickly took effect, and Mikes ability to think had fallen to a very low level. Timus, on the other hand, revealed a smug smile and returned the empty jar in his hand to the Centaur behind him. He bent down, leaned his face in front of Mike, and asked with a smile, Teacher, how do you feel now? Mike tried hard to see the person in front of him, but he could only see four shadows. It sounded like Timus. He seemed to be asking how he felt. Mike answered subconsciously. I feel okay now. Really? Timus grinned again. Then drink more! Was there a sad situation in this world that could not be solved by drinking? If there was, then drink more! Chapter 188 - The Magical Umbrella of Meredith

Chapter 188: The Magical Umbre of Meredith

When another jar of fruit wine was poured into Mikes mouth, he could not even speak clearly anymore. His entire body swayed and he struggled to sit properly. All the Centaurs looked at Mike worriedly. Only Timus nodded his head in satisfaction. Hmm, it should be enough after drinking so much. As long as you are drunk, all your worries will be gone when you wake up the next day! The Centaurs looked at the confident Timus with a puzzled expression. Was this really effective? Why did it feel as if Lord F*ck was about to die Now, Mikes face was extremely pale, and he could not even open his eyes. Richards Gerald secretly arranged for a few Centaurs to prepare some herbs, just in case. Just as the Centaurs were worried sick, Mike fell onto the bed with a bang, snoring like thunder. Seeing this scene, the Centaurs looked at each other. Was this alright? Timus put his hands on his hips andughed loudly. Hahahaha, dont worry, dont worry. Teacher will be fine when he wakes up tomorrow. Disperse, disperse. As soon as he finished speaking, the Centaurs did not leave yet. Timus saw the two weapons beside Mikes bed out of the corner of his eye. ording to Timuss personality, he did not care about weapons other than the greatsword. The other weapons were light to touch which made him very displeased. However, this time, Timus revealed an interested expression. Because he saw an umbre. Whats this? Timus walked over with a curious expression and picked up the umbre. The Centaurs were all stunned. Timus, is it really okay for you to touch Lord F*cks things like this? Lord F*ck? What an interesting name, Timus muttered casually, ignoring the main point of this sentence. He looked at the umbre in his hand, his face full of curiosity. His teacher was clearly a sword expert. Why would he bring an umbre? If it was someone else who brought an ordinary umbre, it would not be strange. However, this umbre was different. Even the person who did not know how to fight could tell at a nce that this was a very unusual umbre. The tip of the umbre gave off a very sharp feeling. The skeleton of the umbre was also very hard. The skeleton of the umbre that extended out to the umbres surface also looked very sharp. Timus immediately determined that this was definitely a weapon. However, when he opened the Umbre of Meredith, he discovered that this weapon looked like a shield. Moreover, using the umbre as a shield was much bigger than a normal shield. Timus seemed to have opened the door to a new world. He immediately yed with the umbre and looked at it over and over again. That Timus This is Lord F*cks weapon, right? Quickly put it back, he will be angry if he finds out. Timus waved his hand. Dont worry, Ill put it back after ying with it for a bit. Although this umbre looks very unusual, Im not used to using it. Im still more used to using a heavy weapon like a greatsword. As soon as he said this, the Umbre of Meredith in Timuss hand suddenly began to glow. Everyone present was slightly shocked. Did he cause trouble? However, in the next second, the glowing Umbre of Meredith suddenly began to change its shape. In just a second, the umbre became a huge sword. At this moment, everyone was so shocked that they were speechless. Including Timus. His eyes widened as he looked at the huge double-edged sword of Meredith in his hand, and his shoulders trembled slightly. It was too magical This umbre was too magical! It had actually turned into a greatsword! Timuss eyes shone with excitement. When the Centaurs saw this gaze, they became even more worried. Timus you said that you would put it back after ying for a while. They could see that Timus liked this greatsword very much. Timus nodded, patted his chest, and said, Dont worry, Ill return it after ying for a while. With that, he carried the huge sword and left. Richards Gerald looked at Timuss back and asked loudly, How long will you be ying with it? Ill y with it for half a year first! Timus waved his hand and quickly left the Centaur tribe. This time, all the Centaurs did not know what to do. They felt that Timuss behavior was definitely wrong, but they did not know what to do. Should they stop him? However, Timus was Lord F*cks student, and it did not seem like an outsiders business to interfere in master-disciple matters. Nevertheless, if they did not stop him, what if Lord F*ck woke up and got angry? The Centaurs thought for a long time withplicated feelings, but in the end, they still did not know if they should stop him. In the end, just as Timus was about to disappear from their sight, Richards Gerald asked again, What if Lord F*ck wants to look for you? Timus turned his head and revealed a bright smile. He waved his hand and said, Ill wait for him in the Violet Valley! After saying that, he really left. This time, the Centaurs had nothing to say. He had already left his whereabouts. If he left, so be it. When Lord F*ck woke up, he would tell him that Timus was in Violet Valley. This could be considered a solution. Now that he had already left, there was nothing more to say. They should do what they needed to. With that, the Centaurs dispersed and left to do their own things. In the blink of an eye, a day had passed. It was already veryte. Richards Gerald, who was guarding outside Mikes room, was already very sleepy. He stood there and almost fell asleep. Suddenly, he vaguely heard Mikes voiceing from the room. Water water Richards Gerald shuddered and immediately woke up. He crouched outside the door and listened carefully. Water water It was indeed Lord F*ck talking! He immediately ran out, got water from his house, and opened Mikes door. After a bag of water was poured into Mikes mouth, Mike looked much better. He sat up with difficulty, looked at Richards Gerald, and whispered a thank you. He did not remember what had happened during the day. He only vaguely remembered hearing Timuss voice. He could not remember anything else. Mike felt a little headache and instinctively rubbed his head a few times. At this moment, he saw the Sword of the King from the corner of his eye. To be precise, he only saw the Sword of the King. At this moment, he hadpletely sobered up, and the alcohol had fully subsided. Wheres my umbre?! Mike asked subconsciously. Richards Gerald, who was standing at the side, finally spoke. It was taken by Timus. What? Mike waspletely dumbfounded. Timus really came back today?! Moreover, he even took his umbre?! Where is he?! Violet Valley Richards Gerald answered nervously. When he got the answer, Mike grabbed the Sword of the King and rushed out. F*ck! Chapter 189 - The Battle on Volk Plain!!!

Chapter 189: The Battle on Volk in!!!

On the Volk in, a light cavalry army was advancing rapidly. The distance between their troops was veryrge, and they seemed to be chasing after something. Faster! They must be nearby, we must not let them escape this time! The leading general said to the soldiers behind him. However, the adjutant beside him had a difficult expression on his face. General, weve been chasing them for three days and three nights. Even if we arent tired, the horses are already tired. Lets return to the city. When he said thest sentence, he had already lowered his head, not daring to look at the general anymore. He was very clear about the generals temper. Saying such words would definitely anger him. Sure enough, the general turned to look at the adjutant. His eyes were bloodshot as he gritted his teeth and said, These bandits have been robbing our people all this time. Shouldnt we, as soldiers, be responsible for them?! If we go back just like this, how are we going to answer everyone?! When he said this, he almost ground his teeth to pieces. The adjutant did not answer immediately. Of course, he also hated the Bandit Alliance. However, if they continued to chase, their mounts might die of exhaustion. At that time, those cruel and cunning bandits would definitely think of a way to attack them. The oue of this army would definitely be a dead end. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said to the general, All I know is that if we continue chasing them like this, the horses will definitely die of exhaustion, and we will have to fight on foot. Those bandits will hide and rest while fighting with us in a circuitous way. We may still have a lot of energy left now. When that timees, all the soldiers will die! You need to be responsible for the people. Dont you need to be responsible for the lives of the soldiers?! The general was not willing to be outdone. The duty of a soldier is to sacrifice his life for the country and the people! He said this not because he was indifferent to the lives of the soldiers. If it was necessary, he was willing to sacrifice his life. This time, Collier Vige was robbed by the bandit alliance. Not only were they robbed of all their money and resources, they even killed all the innocent vigers in the vige. When they arrived at the scene, there were only corpses and dpidated houses left in the vige. A harmonious vige became a living hell overnight. This made the generalpletely lose his mind. If he did not catch these bandits this time, he definitely would not go back. The adjutant understood his feelings and also understood that soldiers should not be afraid of death. However, in the current situation, if they continued to chase after them, their sacrifices would be in vain. He looked at the general as he was about his exhortation, but in the next second, he lost his stability and suddenly fell forward. It was not just the adjutant, it was the same for everyone in the army. They all fell forward and flew out. The general fell to the ground, and for a moment, his mind was in a daze. When he turned around and saw the horses and the ropes on the ground, he realized that they had been ambushed! Hahahaha, they fell for the trap. Brothers, kill! Not far away, a bearded bandit on a horse raised the steel knife in his hand and shouted. All of a sudden, there were sounds of shouting and killinging from all directions. Countless bandits suddenly jumped up from the bushes and surrounded them with ferocious smiles. At this moment, the soldiers stood up one after another and picked up their weapons, ready to face the enemy. However, they heard the sound of horse hoovesing from afar. The sound of horse hooves was very light,pletely different from the heavy sound of horse hooves of a regr cavalry unit. The soldiers with richbat experience could immediately tell. They were the light cavalry of the Bandit Alliance! At this moment, all the soldiers had despair written on their faces. Even the general. Am I going to sacrifice myself here for no reason today? Listening to the wildughter of the approaching bandits, the general lowered his head and looked at the adjutant who had fallen to his death. He gently closed his eyes and could not help but sigh. Im sorry. I should have listened to your suggestion. Im the cause of everyones death At this moment, he was already mentally prepared to die. However, at the same time, the wildughter around him suddenly sounded terrified. The general was slightly stunned and opened his eyes. What he saw was the chaotic backs of the bandits. Did they turn around? Why? What happened? Countless questions appeared in the generals mind, but he subconsciously made a decision. Its time to counterattack! Soldiers, kill! This sound was like a warning bell ringing in the hearts of the soldiers. Many of the soldiers were originally stunned and at a loss, but after hearing this sentence, they immediately came to their senses. That was right, even though they did not know what had happened, this was their only chance to survive! Kill! Immediately, this group of soldiers raised their weapons and charged toward the group of bandits. At this moment, the back of the bandit group was already in chaos. Hurry up, kill him! This way, hes over here! Go up, there are so many of us, why should we be afraid of him alone?! Bandits were bandits after all. At this moment, the sound ofmands could be heard everywhere. All the bandits were in a mess. No one knew how to deal with this sudden situation. And this sudden situation was actually a human who had rushed into the group of bandits on foot. Get out of my way! Dont block my way! Mike widened his eyes and waved the Sword of the King in his hand as he fought his way over. He could tell that these guys were bandits. From the smell of blood on their bodies, he knew that these guys must have done something bad recently. Mike naturally had no pity for such people. Moreover, he was in a hurry to go to Violet Valley and had no time to care about other things. Without the Umbre of Meredith, Mikes defense against magic had greatly reduced. Now, he had to retrieve the Umbre of Meredith as soon as possible. The slower he was, the more his life would be threatened. As for these bandits He would kill anyone who stood in his way! Countless des and swords shed at Mike from all directions. Mikes passive skill, Block, yed a crucial role at this time. All the attacks were blocked by Mike, including arrows and bullets! Get lost! Get lost! The Sword of the King mercilessly shed at the group of bandits, sending countless broken arms flying and blood sttering everywhere. Kill him, quickly kill him! shouted the bearded bandit angrily as he pointed at Mike. He was about toplete the heroic feat of surrounding and killing the City of Lights cavalry team. Why did an annoying figure suddenly appear? At this time, the bandits behind him also let out waves of screams. Behind! The soldiers behind are charging over! Chapter 190 - The Admirable Fire Blade Gang

Chapter 190: The Admirable Fire de Gang

What did you say?! The bearded bandits eyes were about to spit fire. He was already in an extremely angry mood. He was about to seed. As long as he got rid of this cavalry team, the name of their Bandit Alliance would make the people of the continent utterly tremble in fear. Moreover, their Fire de Gang would also be the leader of the Bandit Alliance. However, now, all of this had be a popped bubble. The cavalry team actually started to counterattack! All of this was actually because of a person who suddenly barged into the battlefield! The bearded bandit looked at Mike, who was continuously killing in the crowd. He gritted his teeth so hard that they were about to break. After a long while, he finally said something. Split up and attack! The Fire de Gang will kill that human first. The rest will continue to attack the cavalry! Hearing this, all the members of the Fire de Gang heaved a sigh of relief. The other bandit gangs also heaved a sigh of relief. The reason was simple. The members of the Fire de Gangs had always been at the front of the encirclement. They did not fight directly with Mike. After all, they were the core team of the Bandit Alliance. Although they had yet to secure their position as the leader, a big action such as to surround and kill the cavalry team would definitely put them in the front. This was a matter of face. For bandits who loved to fight and be fierce, they might be afraid of death under normal circumstances, but they were fearless if they had a big advantage. They all wanted to stand out this time, but they did not have the chance. Therefore, the other bandits were always at the back. As a result, the Fire de Gangs felt that the cavalry was more difficult to deal with. The other bandits felt that Mike was more difficult to deal with. The bearded bandit, who was the leader of the Fire de Gang, made the decision, which immediately made the other bandits respect him. What was a boss? This was a boss! Who would have thought that instead of ughtering, they would let a group of cavalry team who had their mounts deal with that terrifying human instead? One had to know that this human was ridiculously strong, even more terrifying than the demons from hell! Moreover, the Fire de Gang was actually willing to sacrifice themselves to stop that human, allowing them toplete this magnificent feat of surrounding and killing the cavalry team. Moved! The Fire de Gang was simply too moving! Unexpectedly, no one objected to this decision, and they even carried it out immediately. Furthermore, they carried it out very quickly! This time, all the bandits were even more disciplined than the soldiers andpleted the switch in an extremely short amount of time. The other bandits behind came to the front row, surrounding the cavalry team. The members of the Fire de Gang came to the back and rushed toward Mike. You brat, how dare you ruin my n! Brothers, kill him! The leader of the Fire de Gang revealed a cold and ruthless smile. Although he was very angry, he had already made a clear n in his heart. If he let his bandit group attack this powerful human, it did not matter if they could not kill him in a short time. They just needed to hold him off. When the bandit group of the other Bandit Alliance and the cavalrymen were almost done fighting, the Fire de Gang would kill this human and then deal a fatal blow to the cavalrymen. The reputation of the Fire de Gang would still be there, but the losses would be minimized. Perfect! Just as he was thinking about this, a loud sound suddenly came from the front. Bang! Those who block me will die! Mikes eyes were bloodshot as he swung his sword with all his might. This sword hit the ground and created a huge pit. The dozen or so bandits in front of Mike were immediately sent flying by this huge force. The bearded bandit was instantly stunned. What was going on with this guy? Why was he so strong? Was he really human?! Although the bearded bandit was a little shocked, he still felt that there was no problem with his n. Brothers, dont be afraid of him. Hes alone. Chop his neck, stab his heart, stab his eyes! Hes just a human. Kill him! The bearded bandit almost lost his voice, and these words did have some effect. One had to know that their Bandit Alliance had encountered many experts. They had fought many countries troops, and the generals of those troops were normally not ordinary people. However, so what? Wasnt their Bandit Alliance getting stronger and stronger? Last time, they had even massacred all the soldiers of a small country, causing that small country to perish immediately. No matter how powerful this guy in front of them was, could he be more powerful than all the soldiers of a country put together? The Fire de Gangs morale was immediately boosted. They shouted and rushed toward Mike. These shouts and killing sounds spread to the front, once again deepening the respect of the other bandits. Heroic! It was really too heroic! The leaders of the bandit groups looked at each other and could not help but nod. It seemed that the Fire de Gang was indeed worthy of this leaders position. After this battle, they would take the initiative to ask the Fire de Gang to be the real leader of the Bandit Alliance. Although this matter was not verbally said, they had alreadypleted theirmunication through eye contact. We cant let our boss down either. Brothers, kill these soldiers! The leader of the Lightning Gang raised the iron hammer in his hand and shouted. The bandits under the Lightning Gangsmand immediately roared and attacked the cavalrymen in front of them. Although the cavalrymen had started to counterattack, they were still outnumbered. One had to know that thebined number of these bandits exceeded the number of cavalrymen! Moreover, there were light cavalrymen on the periphery of their formation. If they were to reveal a slight w, these light cavalrymen would immediately turn into a sharp knife and directly pierce through the formation of the cavalrymen. The situation was precarious! In just five minutes, the number on the cavalry team had been reduced by more than half. Even their general had died in battle. His death was particrly tragic. A part of his head had been cut off, revealing the brain inside. This scene made all the soldiers tremble in fear. They looked at these bandits in front of them as if they were looking at blood-licking evil spirits. However, just as they were about to give up, they saw a figure. Get out of my way! Mike waved his Sword of the King and charged over! At this moment, everyone turned pale with fright. The cavalry team was stunned, and the bandit group was even more so. When the bandit group leaders heard Mikes voice, their bodies trembled. They turned their heads with disbelief and looked behind them. Behind them was a ground full of corpses. The blood shed was almost like a flowing river! The once powerful Fire de Gang was almostpletely wiped out, leaving only a few people! Moreover, their boss, Big Beard Andre, had one of his arms chopped off! Run run quickly! This was the immediate reaction of all the other bandit gang leaders. Chapter 191 - An Important Node of the Bandit Alliance

Chapter 191: An Important Node of the Bandit Alliance

After the tree falls, the monkeys on the tree would scatter. This was also the case in reality. Seeing Mike walking over with surging killing intent, the group of bandits immediately dispersed. The people of the Fire de Gang were almost all killed, shouldnt they run? As for the cavalry team that was about to be annihted, who would have the time to care about them? When they had the advantage, they were more vicious and were greedier than anyone else. Once the situation changed, they would also be the ones who were most afraid of death. Almost in the blink of an eye, these bandits had all run away. The remaining members of the Fire de Gang also escaped under the leadership of Big Beard Andre. In an instant, only Mike and the remaining cavalrymen were left on the entire in. Mike watched as the bandits scattered, but he did not chase them. He did not want to be a part of this, but there were too many of them and they were in his path. It would be troublesome to take a detour on the Volk in with such arge group of people, so he made his move. He was going to the Violet Valley to find Timus. He had to get his Umbre of Meredith back as soon as possible. When Mike walked to the front of the cavalry team, the soldiers were all wounded and covered in blood. One of the young soldiers walked up and could not help but ask, Hero, thank you for helping us. May I know your name? All the soldiers looked at Mike with burning eyes. They all wanted to know the name of the hero who saved them in a time of crisis. However, Mike replied indifferently, Please make way, I want to continue moving forward. The soldiers were slightly stunned, then very cooperatively parted to make way. Mike directly passed through. He did not have time to talk to these soldiers. As the soldiers watched Mikes back, they all clenched their fists. The soldier who asked the question even shed a line of tears. This hero defeated the tyrannical Bandit Alliance and saved us at the same time. He can be considered a hero. But he, who did such a good deed didnt even want to leave his name behind. He definitely doesnt desire fame and fortune! Such a hero is simply too admirable! Hearing this, the other soldiers nodded one after another. They stared at the back of the nameless hero as if they wanted to brand his back in their hearts. They secretly made up their minds to remember this hero for the rest of their lives. The soldier who asked the question raised the broken iron sword in his hand, pointed at the sky, and shouted, I, Gilgamesh, swear that I will be a great hero like him. Not just me. My son, my grandson, and my countless descendants will follow his example. Since I dont know the name of this hero, then I will let the name Gilgamesh inherit his will and resound throughout the entire continent! On this day, a small soldier closed his eyes and shouted the thoughts in his heart. His oath resounded and was blown into the distance along with the sound of the wind. .. On the other side, the remnants of the Bandit Alliance gathered in front of the Bandit Alliances treasury in the Vollu Mountain area. The leaders of the bandits were all still in fear. They looked around with vignt expressions, afraid that they would be caught up by that guy. What should we do? Andre and his Fire de Gang dont seem to have caught up. What should we do with these treasures? The leader of the Lightning Gang said with a frown. Meanwhile, the leader of the Wild Wolf Gang closed his eyes and sighed. Youre still thinking about the treasure? If it werent for the Fire de Gang, we wouldve all died there today! I originally thought that we bandits were people who didnt care about honor and loyalty, but today, the Fire de Gang taught me a lesson. I didnt expect Andre to actually stand up at the most dangerous moment and help us block that terrifying demon. Speaking up to this point, he recalled the scene of Mike continuously killing people in the crowd. He could not help but shiver. He opened his eyes, and his eyes were filled with fear. The Frost Gangs bandits by his side were silent for a long time. Suddenly, he turned around and looked at the members of the bandit gang behind him. He raised the flintlock in his hand and shouted. Brothers, I, Abbas, swear here. No matter when or where, as long as our Frost Gang still exists, we must remember the kindness of the Fire de Gang! If it werent for the Fire de Bandits, our Bandit Alliance would have beenpletely defeated! From today onwards, the Frost Gang will acknowledge the Fire de Gang as their big brother for generations toe! No matter how many generations have passed, no matter how many years have passed! As long as the Fire de Gang is in trouble, all the brothers of the Frost Gang must go and help! A bandit gang leader actually said such words of brotherhood. The members of the bandit gang also became excited and felt their blood boiling. They immediately raised the weapons in their hands and shouted. When the leader of the Lightning Gang heard these words, he revealed a guilty expression. He turned his head and exchanged nces with the leaders of the Wild Wolf Gang. They all nodded. Thats right. If it werent for the Fire de Gang today, we would have definitely died. As long as the Fire de Gang is still alive, they will forever be the core of our Bandit Alliance! All the gangs of our Bandit Alliance hereby swear that no matter how long has passed, as long as the Fire de Gang orders us, we will go and help them even if there is a mountain of knives and a sea of fire! At this moment, the Bandit Alliance underwent a major change. Although their strength had been greatly weakened, they had be united. Originally, every bandit gang wanted to rece the Fire de Gangs core position. However, at this moment, they all wholeheartedly acknowledged the Fire de Gangs position! .. Pavaro forest. Big Beard Andres face was pale. His left hand used all its strength to cover the wound on his right arm. However, fresh blood continued to flow out. He looked at his wound, then looked at the dozen or so bandit group members who had escaped the battlefield with him. He sighed and said, It seems that I wont be able to live past today. You guys should disperse. The bandit gang members looked at the pale-faced leader. Each of them had tears in their eyes. They could not figure out why the Fire de Gang, which was so powerful and unimpeded on this continent, had fallen to such a state. This was thergest bandit gang in the world. There were thousands of them! Though now? There were only a dozen of them left, and their leader was about to die. They were not willing to give up. Boss, you have to hold on. Our Fire de Gang will definitely return to its peak! Yes, boss, you have to hold on. We will take you to the doctor now! A few underlings stood up and said as they took off their clothes to help Andre stop the bleeding. Andre shook his head and let go of the hand that was trying to stop the bleeding. The blood flowed even more and his face became even paler. He took out a token with great effort and gently handed it to the underling in front of him. From now on, you will be the new leader of the Fire de Gang. If you want to disband, then disband. But if you still want to start over, I have a suggestion for you. Dont ever appear on the continent. Find a hidden ce to preserve your strength and slowly grow stronger. Not only do you have to be careful of those soldiers, but you also have to be careful of the other members of the Bandit Alliance. Because of this token At this point, Andre could not continue. He closed his eyes and he was forever rested there. Chapter 192 - Why Don’t We Just Go Back the Way We Came?

Chapter 192: Why Dont We Just Go Back the Way We Came?

At this time, Mike finally arrived at Violet Valley. This parallel Second World was very different from what Mike remembered. Only the Violet Valley was simr to the games Second World. However, Mike was not in the mood to enjoy the scenery here. He just wanted to get to the top. With the support of the Sword of the King and Swift Steps, Mike was very fast. He wanted to follow the route he remembered from the foot of the mountain to the top, but he found that the thorns here were also different from the games Violet Valley. The ces that had thorns no longer had any. On the contrary, ces that did not have thorns now had thorns. F*ck! Mike cursed in frustration. He raised the sword in his hand, wanting to strike the nts, but after hesitating for a moment, he chose not to. Now that he did not have Law and the Umbre of Meredith, he should be more careful. Who knew if there would be a nt god or something simr if he cut down these thorns. One had to know that Mike did not have a divine sense now, so he had no way to deal with a god. Moreover, without the Umbre of Meredith, he could not even protect himself. Any random god could throw out a powerful spell that could kill Mike. Thinking of this, Mike decided to take a detour. Life was the most important thing. It took a whole hour for Mike topletely find the way to the top of the mountain. However, he did not actually reach the top. Because just as he was about to reach the peak, he met Timus. How dare you steal my weapon! Mikes eyes were about to spit fire, and he rushed up with the Sword of the King in his hand. Teacher, please wait! Timus was obviously a little nervous when he saw Mike. Of course, he knew that his behavior was wrong, but his yful personality made him do this. After all, he was only an 18-year-old youth. Seeing his teacher rushing over with a weapon, Timus panicked. He had fought with Mike before and knew that he could not defeat Mike. So, he raised the Greatsword of Meredith in his hand and transformed it into the Staff of Meredith. The next moment, arge amount of water gushed out from the top of the staff, surrounding Timus and forming a protective shield. Ding! The Sword of the King struck the protective barrier, but it did not harm Timus. Seeing this scene, Mike was a little stunned. Timus took this opportunity to quickly exin. Teacher, I didnt mean to steal your stuff. I just borrowed it to have some fun. Borrow?! Mikes eyes widened. Can it be considered borrowing if you dont tell the other party? Timus lied. Teacher, I did tell you, and you agreed. Maybe you dont remember because you drank too much. When he said this, Timus did not blush or stutter. He even pretended to be a little wronged. Anyone who saw this would believe Timus. Mike looked at Timus suspiciously, trying his best to recall the scene. However, he could not remember it at all. Alright then, just take it as I lent it to you. You should return it to me now, right? Mike said unhappily. He did not want to pursue those matters anymore. As long as he could get back the Umbre of Meredith, everything else was not important. However, Timus was now hesitating. After he obtained this weapon, he realized that this weapon could transform into all weapon forms. Not only that, each form was iparably powerful. Timus himself was a genius. After obtaining such a convenient weapon, he was like a tiger that had obtained wings, bing even more powerful. Take the scene just now as an example. In such a short period of time, he had mastered the usage of the Staff of Meredith. He had even relied on his ownprehension ability to learn the water-type protective shield. If it was anyone else, they would definitely not be able to do it. Timus did not want to return it. Mike saw Timuss hesitation. Without saying anything else, he immediately lifted the Sword of the King and shed at the protective shield. One strike, two strikes. Ding, ding, ding. Seeing this scene, Timus panicked again. Teacher, teacher, Ill return it to you! Timus quickly removed the protective shield and handed over the Umbre of Meredith. He could tell that a few more attacks by his teacher would cause the protective shield to be broken. Returning it now would be taking the initiative to return it. If he waited until the protective shield was broken before returning it, the situation would bepletely different. He would be forced to return it. When that time came, who knew what his teacher would do to him. Seeing the protective shield that had been withdrawn, Mike red at Timus and took the Staff of Meredith back. After turning the Staff of Meredith back into its umbre form, Mike felt a little more at ease. This was his life-saving support. With the Umbre of Meredith, he was not afraid of any magic attacks. In addition to the defensive skills he had learned, he was not afraid of physical attacks. This way, as long as he did not meet a god, it would not be a problem for him to protect himself. Seeing that Mikes expression had improved a little, Timus immediately approached him with a ttering smile and asked shamelessly, Teacher, Ive alreadypleted the test of going up and down the mountain a hundred times. Can you teach me other skills now? Mike red at him and scolded, F*ck off. You f*cking stole something from me and you still want to learn skills? Half of the reason he said that was because he was very angry now. Another reason was that he had only learned this skill from Timus. As for Mikes other skills, they were all passive skills, and he could not teach them even if he wanted to. Seeing how angry Mike was, Timus shrunk his neck and did not dare to speak again. If he did not want to teach, then so be it. At most, he could look for his teacher a few dayster when his anger had subsided. Timus thought so and asked with an embarrassed smile, Then teacher, where are we going now? Hearing this, Mike was suddenly stunned. Yes, where should we go now? Previously, in order to take back the Umbre of Meredith, Mike hadpletely forgotten about other things. His mind was only filled with Violet Valley. However, now that he had taken back the Umbre of Meredith, his main problem had yet to be solved. He had to hurry back. This ce was too dangerous. Thinking of this, Mike sighed and said, I dont know where to go either. In fact, Im not a local. I came here for some special reason. And now I dont know how to go back. Mike did not say anything about the parallel world. No one could understand such a thing. As soon as he finished speaking, Timus scratched his head and said subconsciously, Isnt that simple? Why dont we just go back the way we came? Do you understand what I mean? I mean Mike was a little annoyed by Timuswords. Mike did note here on foot, so how could he go back the way he came. However, before he could finish his words, he was suddenly stunned. Yeah, why dont we just go back the way we came. We would go back the way we came! Chapter 193 - A Caravan From the Ancient Cloud City

Chapter 193: A Caravan From the Ancient Cloud City

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Teacher, where are we going? To your hometown? Timus followed Mike and asked curiously. They had already left Violet Valley, but Timus still did not know where Mike was going. Mike answered while he thought about the possibility of returning. To the Centaur tribe. Centaur tribe? Teacher, your hometown is in the Centaur Tribe? Timus was very surprised, but Mike could not be bothered with him. Or rather, he did not have time to bother with Timus now. He would go back the way he came. . ording to this train of thought, if he wanted to go back, then the best thing he could do now was to use the soul stone. The soul stone was in Mikes backpack and could be taken out as he wished. However, Mike hade to this world with the Centaur ritual. If he wanted to go back now, he had to rely on the Centaur ritual. So now he had to go to the Centaur tribe. That was Mikes thought process. However, there was still a loophole and Mike wasnt sure if it would affect it. The previous Centaur ritual was to remove the curse of the Centaur, not to send Mike to a parallel world. As for why Mike came to this parallel world, he did not know. In other words, the Centaur tribe probably could not send Mike back. Although he was not 100% certain, Mike still had to try. He had no other choice! Along the way, Timus kept asking, but he did not get any answers. Seeing Mikes ignorance, he could only shut up and obediently follow Mike. The two of them walked for a while. Timus suddenly pointed to a ce not far away and said, Teacher, there seems to be a caravan there. Mike subconsciously turned his head and looked over. It was indeed a caravan. On the road, there were a few people guiding some horses. Although they had horses, they did not ride on them because the horses had to carry the goods. Only a caravan would do that. Mike stopped in his tracks and hesitated for a moment. In the end, he nodded and said, Alright, then lets go and take a look. If it was in the game world, Mike would definitely not care if he saw a caravan. Because the caravan sold ordinary goods that could be bought in the main cities. Moreover, their goods were more expensive than those in the main cities. However, now, Mike had to take a look. Because he was hungry. In this parallel world, Mike was not a yer. He would feel hungry, thirsty, fatigued, and sleepy. Therefore, it was necessary to buy some supplies from the caravan. The two of them changed their direction and approached the caravan. The caravan seemed to have noticed Mike and Timus and stopped in their tracks. They were operating anyway. If someone took the initiative to buy something, they would naturally not refuse. The main reason was that these two people did not look like bandits. Otherwise, they would have long escaped. When they approached, the captain of the caravan took the initiative to smile and say, Do you want to buy something? Mike nodded and asked in return, What goods do you have here? Theres too many! When the captain of the caravan heard that Mike was indeed here to buy things, he immediately became enthusiastic and introduced his own goods. Of course, most of them were ordinary goods, but there were also some local products of the city. Alright then, give me a few portions of food and water, said Mike. When he heard this, the captain revealed a trace of unnoticeable disappointment. Food and water were both very cheap goods that could not earn him much money. However, when Mike took out a gold coin and threw it over, the captains eyes were wide open. A few servings of water and food could be bought with a few copper coins. However, this customer was actually so generous? This made the caravan captain immediately be greedy. He called the other caravan members to prepare water and food for Mike and Timus while quietly pulling Mike to the side and said mysteriously, Customer, I have a very strange item here. Are you interested? A very strange item? Mike raised his eyebrows. Almost nothing of value would appear in a caravan. All the yers knew about this. However, that was in the game. Now, he was in a parallel world. Nothing was certain. Even Timus could turn into a shameless young man. Why couldnt a caravan have good things? Lets take a look. Mike nodded. Hearing Mikes words, the captain of the caravan was obviously excited. He immediately took out a sheepskin scroll tied with a red ribbon and handed it to Mike, saying in a low voice, I bought this from the Tomb Raider. He said it was a good thing from an ancient ruin. Even though the Tomb Raider and I dont know what this thing is used for, but it shouldnt be an ordinary item. If such words were ced elsewhere, the caravan captain would definitely be beaten up. You did not know what it was, yet you dared to say that it was definitely not an ordinary item? However, it wouldnt be so here. This was because the sheepskin scroll was engraved with extremelyplex runes. In this world, runes represented value. Things with runes were indeed not ordinary goods. You also know that I am a merchant. A merchants principle is to make money, so I have no interest in this sheepskin scroll. If you are interested, I can sell it to you at a cheap price. How about 100 gold coins? A greedy look appeared in the caravan captains eyes. Although runes represented value, this was still an item of unknown origin. No one knew what effect this sheepskin scroll had. The price was definitely not worth such a high price. In fact, the caravan captain had only spent 3 gold coins when he bought it from the Tomb Raider. He had also seen that Mike was generous and looked wealthy. That was why he was so greedy. However, to his surprise, Mike took out a bag of gold coins without any hesitation. 100 gold coins, take it. Mike threw the small bag to the captain of the caravan. The captain of the caravan received the heavy bag and was slightly surprised. He opened the bag and saw a pile of gold coins. It did not matter whether there were 100 gold coins or not. The caravan captain had profited after receiving so many gold coins. After the yers came to Second World, their special loot system had greatly increased the production of gold coins. Hence, in this Second World without yers, 100 gold coins were already a huge sum. He immediately surrounded Mike and said all kinds of nice words. He also promised that if Mike went to Ancient Cloud City, the chamber ofmerce would treat him well. Mike did not care about these words at all. He had never heard of the Ancient Cloud City or anything like that. His attention was nowpletely focused on this sheepskin scroll. Because he felt that this sheepskin scroll seemed a little familiar. Chapter 194 - The 3,000-Year-Old Feud Between Timus and Ragnaros

Chapter 194: The 3,000-Year-Old Feud Between Timus and Ragnaros

Mike was certain that this was his first time seeing the scroll. The runes looked very strange. Although Mike could not understand the meaning of the runes, he could still remember what runes looked like. So he was sure that he had never seen the scroll before. However, at the same time, he found this sheepskin scroll very familiar. This kind of emotion was very contradictory, but this was how Mike was feeling. As he was looking at the sheepskin scroll in deep thought, Timus had alreadye over with a big bag of food. Teacher, the food has been bought. Lets continue. When Mike heard this, he pulled back his thoughts and nodded. Timus looked at the big bag in his hand and said happily, This caravan captain is really good. He gave us so much food and water. This amount is enough for us to eat for at least a week! Mike did not answer. In the games Second World, this food was only worth a few dozen silver coins at most. If they paid 100 gold coins for only one or two days worth of food, these caravans would be ck merchants. After the caravanpleted the transaction, they naturally left immediately. The caravan captain knew that the market value of this sheepskin scroll was not worth 100 gold coins, so he naturally ran away quickly. However, Mike and Timus did not care about this. As of now, Timus was more interested in the sheepskin scroll. Whats this? Timus looked at the sheepskin scroll in Mikes hand and asked curiously. I dont know either. Mike shook his head. He was not sure what this sheepskin scrolls purpose was. Even the captain of the caravan did not know about it, so how could he know about it? However, 100 gold coins was a price he did not care about. His habits as a yer made Mike very willing to spend 100 gold coins for an item with unknown attributes. Maybe it wille in handy in the future, thought Mike. However, at this moment, Timus suddenly reached out his hand and pulled away the strap of the sheepskin scroll. What are you doing?! Mike was shocked and immediately asked. Timus spread his hands and said as if it was a matter of course, Since you dont know what the function of this scroll is, why dont you just open it and try it? Uh Mike could not find any reason to refute. However, many scrolls were disposable items that would lose their effect after use. Before he finished speaking, the sheepskin scroll immediately began to emit a bright red light. Seeing this scene, Mike subconsciously became nervous, while Timus revealed a curious and excited gaze. Gradually, the red light became more and more intense, and all the runes on the sheepskin scroll gathered together, gradually forming a human shape. At this moment, Mike revealed a surprised look, while Timus instantly became nervous. Who dares to disturb my slumber? If Its my believer, I can help youplete Its you?! The red light faded, and a creature with a pair of bull horns on its forehead appeared in front of Mike and Timus. It was Ragnaros! Timus! You brat, you still dare to appear in front of me! No, no, no, there must be some misunderstanding! Timus waved his hands repeatedly, wanting to exin something, but all exnations were useless. Looking at this scene, Mike waspletely dumbfounded. It was not because of a single factor that caused his confusion, but because all the factors added together made him dumbfounded. He was not confused because of one single factor. Instead, he was confused after he connected all the dots together. Why did this sheepskin scroll summon Ragnaros after it was opened? Why did Ragnaros seem to know Timus, and there seemed to be some sort of grudge between the two? Wait, thinking of this, Mike was slightly stunned. In the game, Ragnaros and Timus seemed to know each other, and there seemed to be animosity between them. If that was the case, it seemed normal for two people to have a grudge in this world. While his thoughts were running wild, Ragnaros had already waved his right hand and attacked Timus. Be careful! Mike was about to warn him. However, in the next moment, apletely unexpected scene appeared. Timus had actually used the greatsword in his hand to block this attack! A human had actually blocked the attack of the God of Fire, Ragnaros?! How was this possible?! One had to know that the reason why Mike was able to block Ragnaross attack was because of his ability as a yer. As for Timus, as an ordinary person, without the influence of the games cause and effect, it was almost impossible for him to block a gods attack. The attacks of the gods against humans were dimensional attacks. They should have very high attack and defense bonuses. In other words, when an ordinary person attacked a god, it was like scratching an itch. However, when a god attacked an ordinary person, it was like destroying the world. This was the difference between having a divine sense and not having a divine sense. He looked at Timus in disbelief. At this moment, Timus did not notice Mikes condition. He stared at Ragnaros and frowned. Didnt I just identally tear down a temple of yours and kill a big believer of yours? Is there a need to keep on pursuing this matter? Hearing this, Mike was shocked. You f*cking tore down a temple and killed a big believer of his, and you still made it sound so righteous? Wait, Ive done something simr myself, so its okay. Ragnaros stared at Timus and continued to attack without saying a word. However, each attack was directly blocked by Timus. Not only that, Timus did not seem to be injured or struggling at all. Looking at this scene, Mike felt very magical. This waspletely iprehensible. However, Ragnaross next sentence finally made Mike understand the current situation. A temple, a believer? Do you think I care about such a small matter? Ragnaros spat out intense heat from his mouth and said with narrowed eyes, What really makes me angry is what you did in the past! Ive heard you say this for a few times but what did I do in the past?! Timus was also angered and questioned Ragnaros. Youre asking me what you did? Ragnaros seemed to be a little agitated and said emotionally, Three thousand years ago, you stole my forget it, why am I telling you so much? In short, youre dying today! Timus waspletely shocked. F*ck, what does an event three that has urred thousand years ago have to do with me? I wasnt even born then! Master, save me! Chapter 195 - Obtaining the Umbrella of Meredith, Timus’s Counterattack!

Chapter 195: Obtaining the Umbre of Meredith, Timuss Counterattack!

As soon as he finished speaking, Ragnaros attacked again, but this time, he did not use physical attacks. He used magic! A huge fireball quickly formed and charged straight at Timus. Timus was slightly shocked when he saw this. He immediately raised his left hand and formed a water barrier. However, there was a big difference between magic with and without a wand. This shield looked extremely weak. It was definitely unable to block Ragnaross attack. Sure enough, after the fireball hit the shield, it immediately shattered and smashed into Timuss body. Arge mouthful of blood spurted out from Timuss mouth and dyed the ground in front of him red. Seeing this scene, Ragnaros revealed a sinister smile and said proudly, Timus, it seems that you are not very strong in this life. In that case, dont me me! The next moment, another fireball began to condense in Ragnaross hand. Unlikest time, this fireball was not released immediately. It continued to condense. He wanted to kill Timus in one strike! Timus stared at Ragnaros and the fireball in his hand with his bloodshot eyes. Then, he looked at Mike. Teacher, can you lend me your weapon again? Mike frowned slightly. He was struggling in his heart. This weapon was his life-saving property. If he did not lend it to Timus, he would definitely be able to survive if he escaped by himself. However, if he did not lend the weapon to Timus, he might die on the spot. Should he really leave him alone? Looking at Timuss pleading eyes, then looking at the fireball in Ragnaross hands that was getting bigger and bigger. Mike was a little shaken. Go to hell, bug! The fireball in Ragnaross hands had already condensed to arge enough size. He threw the fireball at Timus with the resentment that he had umted for 3,000 years. At this critical moment, Mike finally made a decision. Damn it, Ill lend it to you! Mike threw the Umbre of Meredith directly at Timus. Timus also revealed a smile at this moment. Thanks! Timus reached out his left hand and caught the Umbre of Meredith, opening it on the spot. The fireball hit the Umbre of Meredith, but the Umbre of Meredith did not shatter like the water shield. After the fireball hit the Umbre of Meredith, it kept rushing forward, but it could not break through the defense of the Umbre of Meredith. The next moment, Timus focused his eyes and shouted, pushing forward with his left hand. The fireball was pushed back on the spot and smashed toward Ragnaros. Ragnaros was extremely shocked when he saw this scene. Originally, he could not understand why the fireball was blocked, but now Timus was able to bounce his attack back. This was simply unheard of! Because it happened too suddenly and unexpectedly, Ragnaros did not have time to react. The fireball urately hit Ragnaros. With a loud bang, Ragnaross body was sted apart by the fireball, sending out billowing smoke. The entire earth trembled slightly! Just from this, it could be seen how powerful this fireball was. If Mike had not lent the Umbre of Meredith to Timus, he would have been turned into ashes on the spot! At this moment, Timus was still a little fearful. He looked at Mike and nodded solemnly. Teacher, thank you! Mike did not say anything because he was very shocked. Why was Timus able to proficiently use this skill with his non-dominant hand? His dominant hand was clearly his right hand. How was he able to use his left hand to block Ragnaross fireball so easily? Before he could figure out the result, Ragnaros had already waved his hand and dispersed the thick smoke in front of him. He panted heavily and looked at the wound on his chest. At this time, his ming body had already been dented by the huge fireball. His magma-like body continued to churn, showing his anger. Timus, Timus, Timus! YOU B*ASTARD! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Fire was almost spurting out of Ragnaroseyes. He was already in a state of extreme anger. Three thousand years, a whole three thousand years! During these three thousand years, Ragnaros had tried to kill Timus several times. However, he failed every time. Not only that, every time, Ragnaros would return injured. He did not expect that this time, he would be even more heavily injured! He nced at the Umbre of Meredith in Timuss hand, and with a resentful gaze, he charged forward. Since magic had no effect on Timus, then he would fight with his bare hands! Even if a puny human had half a divine sense, it was absolutely impossible for him to defeat a god! Ragnaros hadpletely forgotten the number of times he had lost to Timus over the past 3,000 years. All that was left was endless rage. The giant ming hand turned into a sharp w and swung toward Timus as if wanting to tear the human in front of him into pieces. Timus smiled slightly and directly lifted the Umbre of Meredith in his hand. In the next moment, the Umbre of Meredith changed its form again and directly turned into a shield! When Ragnaross attack hit the shield, it did not cause any damage to the shield at all. Instead, Ragnaross body trembled slightly, seemingly hit by the rebound force. Just as Ragnaross body stiffened due to the attacks rebound force, Timuss right hand moved! The iparably sharp huge iron sword hacked directly at Ragnaross body, leaving a crack on his ming body. Its not over yet! Timusughed, waving the giant sword in his hand repeatedly, continuously hacking at Ragnaross body. The cracks on Ragnaross body also increased, and the magma in his body sshed everywhere. Every drop of magma thatnded on the ground would burn arge pit in the ground. Damn it, damn it, damn it! Ragnaros roared and swung his w again. However, this w was once again blocked by the Shield of Meredith in Timuss hand. A huge rebound force came again, causing Ragnaros to stumble back. He could not understand why this shield was so powerful that it could even repel a gods attack. However, just as he was still trying to figure it out, Timuss hand moved again. Smelly me monster, you must die here today! The shield changed on the spot and directly turned into a giant sword. The two giant swords in Timuss hands waved continuously and hacked at Ragnaross body. Two weapons, double the offensive power. Timus was irresistible! Chapter 196 - The Gap Between God and Man!

Chapter 196: The Gap Between God and Man!

Another sword strike came and Ragnaros subconsciously raised his left hand to parry the attack. However, an unbelievable scene appeared. Timuss sword actually directly cut off one of Ragnaross arms. A piercing pain came from his arm, making Ragnaros roar crazily. On the other hand, Timus was getting stronger as he fought, as though he had endless strength in his body. At this rate, Timus might really be able to kill Ragnaros! God yer!!! Mike, who had been watching the battle from the side, waspletely shocked. This Timus in front of him was only 18 years old! An 18-year-old native, who had only borrowed a legendary weapon, was actually going to kill a god. This waspletely different from the previous two times when Mike had killed a god in the game. One had to know that it was very difficult for natives to improve their strength. However, Timus was actually so powerful! He was a well-deserved genius! While he was in a daze, Ragnaros suddenly let out a loud roar. The hot air that was powerful enough to almost blow Mike away suddenly erupted from Ragnaross body, blowing in all directions. This strong wind not only made Mike almost lose his bnce but also slowed down Timuss attack speed. Timus gritted his teeth and swung his sword desperately, but each strike was like carrying a mountain on his arms. He could not move at all. Ragnaros, on the other hand, finally managed a breath of air. A ferocious sneer appeared on his face. Suddenly, dark clouds began to gather in the sky. Seeing this scene, Mike was shocked. He had once seen this scene in the game! That time, Ragnaros had directly increased the strength of his divine sense clone to 50%! What about this time? The dark clouds quickly gathered. In an instant, they seemed to cover the sky and the sun, nketing the entire sky. Just as the earth darkened, a huge me appeared in the center of the dark clouds just like thest time. The me burned more and more fiercely, crazily swallowing the dark clouds. Countlessva-like heat currents kept surging in the me. Timus looked at the scene in the sky and frowned. He gritted his teeth and continued to attack, but his speed had been greatly slowed down. Ragnaros could easily dodge Timuss attack! Just as the mes in the sky reached their highest point, a pir of fire crashed down from the sky andnded urately on Ragnaros. This time, an even more powerful heat flow emerged. The powerful impact immediately pushed Mike and Timus dozens of meters away. The entire Volk in was ignited by the fire. The grasnd, which was so wide that the ends were not visible, was now a sea of fire. Countless weeds taller than people were burned into ashes almost instantly, leaving only the roots of the grass that were still burning. All kinds of trees were evenpletely burned into charcoal! The entire grasnd was burned into a in in just a breaths time! Not a single de of grass existed! Mike and Timus struggled to get up from the ground, enduring the extremely high temperature around them as they looked at the towering pir of fire. A figure slowly walked out from the pir of fire. His body had be iparably tall. His arm had alreadypletely recovered. The ox horn on his forehead seemed capable of piercing through the sky. I am the God of Fire Ragnaros! A roar loud enough to pierce through ones eardrums was heard. Thend trembled non-stop. It was extremely difficult to stand firmly on the ground. Timus looked at the mountain-sized Ragnaros in front of him, and a hint of fear appeared in his eyes. He had always been a genius in the eyes of the world, and he learned all kinds ofbat techniques very quickly. He had always felt that there was no reason why humans could not surpass gods. However, this time, he realized that he was wrong. There was an unpleasant gap between man and God. Just as he was losing his mind, Ragnaros suddenly raised his left hand. A pir of fire rushed over without warning and smashed toward Timus. Timus was shocked and quickly raised the weapon in his hand to parry. Though this time, he made a mistake. He should have used the Sword of Meredith in the form of an umbre or a shield to block the attack. However, his battle habits had caused him to subconsciously raise the iron greatsword in his right hand. All of this was caused by the hint of fear he showed just now which caused him to lose his calm judgments. The pir of fire struck the greatsword and immediately enveloped Timus. At this moment, Timus was like a delicate sapling that waspletely submerged in mes. Mike, who was standing at the side, waspletely speechless. The intense heat caused his face to turn red. Sweat kepting out of his pores and evaporating. At this moment, he felt as if he was in an extremely hot oven. He was just standing there, but he felt very ufortable. If Timus was directly submerged in the mes, wouldnt he die on the spot? In the next moment, the dark clouds in the sky hadpletely dispersed. The pir of fire shot out by Ragnaros gradually dissipated. Timuss figure finally appeared from the pir of fire. The moment Mike saw Timus, his entire body trembled. At this moment, the iron sword in Timuss hand had beenpletely burned into a bright red color. The skin all over his body had been charred, and faint green smoke was rising from it. He swayed on the spot and looked as if he was about to fall. However, in the next moment, he stabbed the iron sword in his hand into the ground to barely support his body. Timus slowly opened his eyes and panted heavily. Every time he panted, an entire piece of burnt skin on his face would fall off. Anyone could see that Timus was on hisst breath. It was almost impossible for him to continue fighting. However, Ragnaros was in a very good condition. He had already increased the strength of his divine sense clone. Ragnaros nced at Mike who was standing at the side, unable to move. Hence, he did not take Mike to heart. He walked toward Timus step by step, continuously mocking him. Timus, youre too arrogant! Do you think that an ordinary mortal like you can go against a God? I know. You dont remember anything. A mortals life is always very short. But even if you dont remember, I, Ragnaros, will kill you a thousand times. Only then can I vent the anger in my heart! After all, I only need to move a finger to kill you! hahahahahaha! As he said this, he had already walked in front of Timus and shrunk his body to the size of a human. He stretched out a hand and slowly aimed at Timuss heart, ready to stab in at any time and take Timuss life away. Timus, however, had been looking at Mike the whole time. Teacher Timuss vocal cords could no longer make a sound. However, his mouth was clearly seen by Mike. Mike looked at the charred Timus and Ragnaros who was about to kill Timus. Finally, he gritted his teeth and raised the weapon in his hand. Sword of the King! Chapter 197 - A Win-Win Situation

Chapter 197: A Win-Win Situation

Sword of the King. This was an ordinary weapon. It did not have a powerful attack power, only a gorgeous appearance. However, this sword had a powerful effect. It could increase all attributes of all members of the party by 100%! At this moment, the situation was reversed. Timus suddenly reached out his right hand and grabbed Ragnaross hand. Ragnaros turned pale with fright. He wanted to pull his hand out, but he realized he could not. Timuss hand was like the strongest iron pincers, tightly gripping Ragnaros, making him unable to move. How is this possible! You were clearly about to die just now, why did this happen! Ragnaross face was filled with disbelief. Meanwhile, Timus revealed a faint smile. I dont know what happened either, I only know that my entire body is filled with power now! The burnt skin on his body peeled off piece by piece, revealing brand new skin. His eyes regained their vigor. His body regained its strength. Everything was restored to its original state, or even he was stronger than before! If the games data were used to show this. Timuss HP had increased by 100%, so his HP was now half full. If his maximum HP was 10,000, and his dying state was 1. Then his HP had recovered to 10,001! Not only that, his attack, defense, recovery ability, resistance, movement speed All of his stats had doubled! In other words, the current Timus was much stronger than before he was injured! Moreover, all of this was only because of the Sword of the King in Mikes hands! Although Im not sure if its because of this, but Its all thanks to you. Timus smiled at Mike, then turned to look at Ragnaros again. Ragnaros noticed Timuss gaze. He also realized who Timus meant by You. He wanted to turn to look at the human he had ignored before. However, he had no chance. Timus waved the Greatsword of Meredith in his hand and shed directly at Ragnaross neck. Subsequently, his head flew high into the air, and he could no longer see anything. When the head fell to the ground, a huge fire immediately ignited from the head. Ragnaross body fell to the ground and turned into ashes. Timus slowly turned his head, and the fire behind his back caused his ck hair to look red. Teacher, its all thanks to you this time. Otherwise, I might have died. He slowly walked over and handed the Sword of Meredith to Mike. Mike took the Sword of Meredith in a daze and watched as Timus walked toward the iron sword that was stuck in the ground. The color of the iron sword was no longer as red as before. After it cooled down, the iron sword turned gray and looked like a stone sword. The de of the sword was full of small and big holes, and there were some tiny cracks on the sword. Timus carefully pulled the sword out of the ground and fell into deep thought as he looked at the sword. Mike had juste back to his senses and slowly leaned over. He came behind Timus and patted his shoulder. What are you thinking about? Im thinking if my sword weapon is too limited. Timus still looked at the Stone sword in his hand and said softly, Or should I learn a few more ways to use the weapon? In this battle, Timus clearly realized the narrowness of his way of thinking. He should not only use the sword, or rather, not be limited to the swords way of fighting. He realized that shields and umbres could also y an important role in battle. Mike was silent. He did not know what to say now. This matter might require Timus to think for himself ande to a conclusion. However, Timus was a genius. He quickly figured it out. Teacher, I want to learn how to use all weapons! Mike was slightly stunned. He suddenly felt that everything was very dreamy. There seemed to be a mysterious connection between the parallel worlds. Everything was so different, but in the end, they ended up in the same direction. Timus in this world was obviously very frivolous, but he now gave off a different feeling. He was a tad bit simr to the Timus in the game. Timus in this world only knew how to use a sword, but now he wanted to learn all weapons. Mike frowned slightly and asked a very important question. Why do you want to learn how to use all weapons? Timuss eyes shed with a bright light as he answered without thinking. Because I want to be stronger. I want to have more strategies andbat methods in battle. I dont want to be limited by weapons. I want to Timus quickly voiced out many of his thoughts, but Mike shook his head and interrupted him. Learning all the weapons in the world is so that there will be no more weapons in the world. Mike told Timus what he had said in the parallel world. Hearing this, Timuss shoulders trembled slightly. The fire and excitement in his eyes gradually disappeared and turned into confusion. Learning all the weapons in the world so that there would be no more weapons in the world? Wasnt that very contradictory? The current Timus did not understand the meaning of this sentence. Though Mike knew that Timus would understand it sooner orter. Although Timus still did not understand the meaning of these words, he knew that Mike was teaching him. So he still nodded, memorized this sentence first, and did not refute. After looking at Timus, Mike lowered his head and stared at the Umbre of Meredith in his hand. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly made a decision. He slowly stretched out his hand and handed the Umbre of Meredith to Timus. Timus was slightly stunned when he saw this scene. Teacher, what do you mean? Ill lend you this weapon first. Didnt you say that you want to learn how to use all the weapons in the world? Mike said with a smile. In this world, as long as it did not involve gods, Mike was confident that he could protect his life. Even if he met a mage, he did not have to worry. As long as Mike kept traveling with Timus, Timus could release a protective shield to defend against the magic attacks. Therefore, this was a win-win decision. Looking at Mikes face, Timus was slightly moved. He nodded solemnly, took the weapon, and said seriously, Teacher, thank you for your half and your teaching! Chapter 198 - The Conversation Between the God of Death and the God of Fire

Chapter 198: The Conversation Between the God of Death and the God of Fire

In the divine realm, on the ind of the God of Fire. Ragnaros dragged his weak body and hid in the center of the ind. At this moment, he had already shrunk to half his original size. His right hand was tightly covering his chest, and he was breathing heavily. His eyes were filled with hatred and fear. The next moment, a purple magic formation suddenly appeared in front of Ragnaros. Ragnaros was nervous at first, but he rxed after he saw the runes on the magic formation. Oh my, isnt this our famous God of Fire, Lord Ragnaros? Why are you in such a sorry state? A figure wearing a ck robe slowly appeared from the magic formation. Arthass extremely hoarse voice and mocking tone were also very recognizable. Arthas, are you here to watch me make a fool of myself? Ragnaros narrowed his eyes and stared intently at the skeleton in front of him. When Arthas heard this, he immediately raised his hands and said, Wow, how can that be? Im just here to see you, my old friend. Although his actions looked nervous, his tone was even more mocking than before. Arthass personality was like this. Ragnaros was also very clear about this, but he still felt very unhappy. However, even if he was unhappy, he still chose to endure for the time being. After all, he had just suffered a serious injury, and it really was not suitable for him to have a conflict with anyone. Moreover, Arthass stand could be considered to be on Ragnaross side, so Ragnaros was willing to endure Arthass strange attitude. You seem to be seriously injured. Your strength seems to have dropped quite a bit. Its probably around 50%? Arthas smiled sinisterly as he looked at Ragnaros. Of course, he was not guessing. He was just saying it to disgust Ragnaros. As the God of fire, Ragnaros had used a divine sense clone in the lower realm. Furthermore, it was a divine sense clone with 50% of his original bodys strength. Such a huge matter was naturally something that all gods could sense. Ragnaros himself was well aware of this. He was very clear that the other gods would know about this matter. Moreover, it was very likely that some gods would use this matter as a reason toe and cause him trouble. He had long mentally prepared himself for this. Of course, Arthas did not belong to this group of gods. Hence, Ragnaros was not very sensitive to this sentence. Instead, he directly asked about other matters. What about the matter I asked you to help me withst time? Are you talking about finding someone to solve that troublesome Timus? Arthas tilted his head and smiled mockingly again. Dont tell methis time, you suffered a loss at the hands of Timus again? His words were originally a joke. However, after he said it, Arthass smile disappared. Because he realized that Ragnaros did not deny it. Ragnaros was actually silent! Arthas was slightly surprised. He casually muttered, Oh my god, were you really Before he could finish his sentence, Arthas realized that his words were somewhat inappropriate. Although he liked to make jokes and disgust people, most of them were said on purpose. He was actually quite good to the gods who were on good terms with him. Ragnaros seemed to have been poked in a sore spot, and his face was very gloomy. He narrowed his eyes and slowly said, That guy Timus I will kill him sooner orter! Arthas did notment on this sentence but raised another matter instead. What did that kid steal from you 3000 years ago? Why do you hate him so much? Ragnaros raised his head slightly and looked at Arthas. The anger in his eyes made Arthas feel a little ufortable. He stole the spirit-gathering kindling! What?! Arthas was very surprised. He naturally knew what the spirit-gathering kindling was. To put it simply, this was the container for Ragnaross power of faith. The power of faith of all the followers of the Raganros Cult in the lower realm was stored in the spirit-gathering kindling. Then isnt he Arthas muttered. Thats right. Ragnaros nodded slightly. Strictly speaking, he is no longer a human, but a demigod! Arthas was silent. The nature of this matter was very severe! One had to know that letting a human be a god was a serious matter. If Ragnaross spirit-gathering kindling was really stolen and resulted in Timus bing a god, he would have to pay a huge price. In a more severe situation, all the gods would be enemies with Ragnaros, or even surround and attack him until Ragnaros dies! If there were many gods, would they still be considered gods? Since you allowed a human to be a god, then you would need to give up your position. This was the only way to ensure that the status of a god was mighty enough. However, it was not so serious yet. Timus was still only a demigod. He only had the qualifications to fight against the gods. Normally, humans were unable to take the initiative to attack the gods. They could only stay in the lower realm and could note to the divine realm. Only when the gods sent down their divine sense clones would humans be able to attack the gods. Of course, under normal circumstances, even if it was 10% of the gods divine sense clones, it was impossible for humans to win. However, now, Timus had done it. He had sessfully killed a divine sense clone with 50% of Ragnaross original bodys power. This was enough to make all the gods fear him. What are you going to do next? Are you going to kill Timus? Arthas raised an important question. This was the best way to solve this problem. After pondering for a moment, Ragnaros shook his head and said, No, Im severely injured this time. I might have to stay here for the next 200 years. Arthas nodded seriously at this answer. A temporary rest might be the best choice. 200 years might be a long time for the lower realm, but for the gods, it was short. A day in the divine realm was equivalent to a year in the lower realm. In less than a year, Ragnaros could make aeback and start his revenge on Timus again. By that time, Timus would have already died and returned to the cycle of reincarnation. A human with divine sense, even if he was only a demigod, would be the same. Every time he reincarnated, he would be called Timus. This was the fate of the cycle of reincarnation, and even gods could not change it. Only when Timuss divine sense was destroyed would Timuspletely disappear from the world. Arthas naturally thought that Ragnaros would choose to seek revenge on Timus after 200 years However, Ragnaros turned to look at Arthas. I cant move for the next 200 years. Help me kill Timus! Chapter 199 - Timus’s Change

Chapter 199: Timuss Change

Its only 200 years. Are you that anxious? Arthas looked at Ragnaros in surprise. 200 years was not a long time for a god. Could it be that Ragnaros could not even wait for such a short amount of time? However, Ragnaros nodded solemnly and said through gritted teeth, Thats right, I cant wait for him to die! The reason for his anxiousness was partly due to hatred. However, more importantly, he had to resolve this matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, if Timus really became a god, Ragnaros would get into great trouble. Ragnaros could not afford this trouble. Arthas understood this principle. As one of the three strongest gods in the divine realm, Ragnaros also had many believers in the lower realm. Building a good rtionship with Ragnaros was also very beneficial for Arthas. Okay, Ill go tomorrow. After saying this, Arthas prepared to leave. Ragnaros did not have any objections. Although for the lower realm, Arthass tomorrow might take a year. Though for Ragnaros, it was just one day. He could still wait for one day. Okay, then Ill leave it to you. Ill never forget your help. The God of Death, Arthas walked into the magic circle slowly and said goodbye with a smile. Its just a human. Dont worry. Arthas was originally unwilling to personally take action. Though, since Ragnaros had spoken, he could only choose to help. After all, among the three strongest gods in the divine realm, the God of Light and the God of Death had always been on bad terms. Moreover, the God of War was a violent maniac. If Arthas wanted to find teammates, Ragnaros was his best choice. This time, he had helped Ragnaros, so he had essentially confirmed his own team. Furthermore, Ragnaros would definitely not mistreat Arthas. Thinking of this, Arthas had already decided on the next n. .. Lower realm, Second World. Its time to go, Mike said softly. Timus nodded and did not say anything. He just followed quietly. Why? You seem to be in a bad mood? Mike smiled at the young Timus and could not help but ask. Timus frowned slightly and looked at his teacher with aplicated expression. Perhaps my mood is not the best, but I dont know why He turned his head again to look at thend in front of him and sighed. Originally, the Volk in was full of lush grass. There were many weeds that grew taller than people. Now, a huge fire had turned this ce into barren drynd. Even the roots had been burned away. From now on, there would be no Volk Grasnd in the world, only the Volk in. Timus frowned and said with his head lowered, In the past, I never thought that fighting and killing are a problem. Even if someone bleeds and dies, these would not make me feel ufortable. But this time I actually feel sad because of a lifelessnd. Why? Mike was also silent. He followed Timuss direction and looked at thend in a daze. This scene seemed to ovep with a certain scene in the games Second World. After a moment, he came to Timuss side, patted his shoulder, and said, Do you still remember what I asked you to do in Violet Valley? Timus turned his head to look at Mike in confusion, nodded, and asked, Of course I remember. You asked me to go up and down the mountain a hundred times. Why? Is that all? Is there nothing else? Mike reminded. You also asked me not to destroy those nts At this point, Timus widened his eyes. He looked at the barend again and suddenly said, I understand. nts are also alive. Thend is also alive. The reason why I feel sad is that thisnd has been hurt. Timuss eyes moved slightly as if he was surprised by his own reaction. He suddenly felt different. He was actually sad over a piece ofnd. All of this was because of his teacher. It was his teacher who had changed him. Moreover, he liked this change very much. He suddenly felt that his past self was very childish. He felt as if he had grown up. Timus turned to look at Mike and bowed solemnly. Teacher, thank you for your teaching. Mike nodded slightly and did not say anything. Actually, these words were not taught by Mike. If he had to say it, Timuss teacher should have been himself. It was just another version of himself in another parallel world. It was really amazing. If Mike had note to this parallel world, what would this young Timus have be? No one knew the result. Lets go, Mike said with a smile. Please wait for a moment, Timus suddenly said. Whats wrong? Do you still have that sheepskin scroll? Timus asked very seriously. Mike nodded. Yes. Can you give me that sheepskin scroll? Mike was slightly stunned. He took out the sheepskin scroll and nodded. At this moment, this sheepskin scroll waspletely different from before. Because he had summoned Ragnaros, the runes on the scroll had lost their magic power, so they had all disappeared. Now, this sheepskin scroll was just a sheepskin scroll. Mike handed this sheepskin scroll to Timus and asked, What do you want this sheepskin scroll for? Now that its runes have lost their magic power, it has be an ordinary scroll. Yes, I know. Timus carefully put the sheepskin scroll into his arms and rubbed his head with a simple smile. I just want to use this scroll to remember teachers teachings. Hearing this, Mike rolled his eyes. Teachings? Dont joke around. He did not care much about this matter. Mike only wanted to hurry to the Centaur tribe. Perhaps the Centaur tribe could use some method to send Mike back. He had to try this out to confirm it. Alright, alright, lets go. Stop wasting time. Mike urged him and walked straight ahead. Although this world was a little different from the Second World in the game, the terrain was still the same. It was not difficult for him to return to the Centaur tribe. Timus quickly followed, afraid that he would get lost. He still wanted to learn more from his teacher. Whether it was in terms ofbat or life, he felt that his teacher had benefited him greatly. The journey was not far, and they did not encounter any difficulties. However, when they arrived at the Centaur tribe, they were utterly shocked. The Centaur tribes vige was covered in blood! What happened?! Chapter 200 - The Evil Goblins

Chapter 200: The Evil Goblins

Anyone could tell that something must have happened to the Centaur tribe. When Timus saw the blood all over the vige, he immediately asked nervously, Is anyone there?! Can anyone hear me? Please answer me! Its Timus! Is anyone there?! Timus immediately rushed to the center of the vige and shouted. Mike stood at the entrance of the vige, staring at the statue of Lord F*ck in a daze. The entire vige seemed to have been soaked in blood, and many houses had been destroyed. However, this statue was not damaged at all. This status also had the most blood surrounding it. Mike could imagine how hard the Centaur tribes men worked to protect this statue during the battle. It was just a lifeless statue. To put it bluntly, it was just a piece of processed stone. The Centaurs were willing to give up their house for the sake of protecting this statue? Was it worth it? Mike subconsciously clenched his fists. He did have some feelings for the Centaurs. These Centaurs were gentle and warm to people. Even Mike, a stranger who had just arrived, was given a great deal of trust by the Centaurs, and they were not at all guarded against him. Mike liked them very much. However, he only liked them at first. He would lend the Centaurs a hand, help them, and teach them. Though more often than not, Mike would never trouble himself to help the Centaurs. However, now, Mikes attitude had changed. Since the Centaurs had protected his statue, he decided to give the Centaurs the same reward. Whoever treated Mike well would get the same treatment from Mike. This was Mikes code of conduct. He was selfish, but he was not a monster. He had his own code! Mike turned his head. By this time, Timus had found a young Centaur hiding in the house. Its lower body was a pony, while its upper body was a human child around seven or eight years old. Mike immediately walked over. At this time, Timus wasforting the frightened little Centaur. At first, the little Centaur was obviously very emotional and could not say anything clearly. After a while, it regained its calm. Dont be afraid. Do you still remember me? Im Timus. The Centaur nodded slightly and said softly, I remember you. You are our friend. Timus was about to continue speaking when a hand was ced on his shoulder. Timus turned around and saw that it was Mike. At this moment, Timus was slightly stunned. He saw the boundless anger written on Mikes face. He saw that the bulging veins on Mikes forehead. He saw the tightly held weapon in Mikes hand. He had never seen this side of Mike. Even when Mike ordered him to return the Umbre of Meredith, he wasnt this angry. Even though it was just a nce, even though Mike had not said anything yet, Timus had a premonition in his heart. No matter whomitted violence here, his teacher, Mike would definitely make those people pay with blood! Child, tell me what happened here? Mike asked. Although he had lowered his voice, one could still hear the restraint in his tone. He was trying his best to endure. He was suppressing his anger. He hoped that he would not scare this young Centaur. After the Centaur heard Mikes words, it stammered, Its Its the Goblins. The Goblins are here again. Goblins? Why do they still dare toe?! Mike frowned slightly, and there was a hint of doubt in his tone. The Goblins were a weak race. Their physical fitness was very low, and the magic power in their bodies was very weak. Logically speaking, it was absolutely impossible to kill so many Centaurs. Previously, they could plunder here wantonly because the Centaurs did not know how to resist. Now, the Centaurs already knew how to resist, and to protect themselves. How could they still be invaded? Or rather, why did those Goblins still dare toe?! The next moment, Mike received an answer. They brought a lot of weapons. Those weapons are very special, very powerful What kind of weapons? A bad feeling arose in Mikes heart. I cant exin it clearly the Centaur was about to cry. He really wanted to express it, but he could not. Because he had never seen those weapons before. Until the end, the Centaur only stammered out a description. Their weapons can be thrown some are round some are long. Those weapons will explode! Hearing this, Mike finally understood. It was Goblin technology. They actually brought bombs! Mike was naturally not unfamiliar with Goblins. Although there were Goblin NPCs in Second World, the number was very, very few. There was a dungeon rted to Goblins. Those Goblins had very powerful technological systems and could make high-tech weapons like mechs and bombs. This was very special in the Second World which had just entered the era of gunpowder and had a less advanced technological. In the games backstory, the Goblins were a race that had already weakened. Most of their races had been massacred, and only very, very few Goblins were left alive. This had always been a very unreasonable setting in the eyes of the yers. In a world where the mystical side was strong and the technological side was weak, the Goblins could develop powerful technological equipment. Logically speaking, they should be living very well. Even if they did not have the ability to invade others, it was absolutely no problem for them to upy a territory to protect themselves. How could they be wiped out? Now, Mikepletely understood. The greed of these Goblins would sooner orter infuriate a big shot, causing them to be ughtered. In the Second World of the game, Mike did not know who had done such a thing. However, he knew that in this parallel world, someone was going to do it. Lets go. Mike slowly stood up. Go? Go where? Timus was slightly stunned. Go find the Goblins and kill them all! Mikes eyes were bloodshot, looking extremely terrifying. Mike did not turn his head, his back was facing the little Centaur because Mike did not want to scare it. Child, do you know where the Goblins vige is? It seems to be to the west of the vige. Okay, wait for me toe back. After saying that, Mike directly ran toward the west. Timus instructed the little Centaur to hide at home before following in Mikes footsteps. Even without the guidance of the little Centaur, they would still be able to find the vige. This was because only the road to the west of the vige was covered in blood, forming a blood path. Mike ran along the blood path as he let out an angry roar. Goblins, I will make you pay with blood! Chapter 201 - Protection Is Always Stronger Than Plunder

Chapter 201: Protection Is Always Stronger Than Plunder

After walking for a while, Mike and Timus came across an injured Centaur on the road. It was leaning against a tree, resting. Both of its front hooves were dyed red with blood, and there were many wounds on its body. There was even a piece of flesh on its back that hadpletely exploded. When Mike saw this scene, the murderous look on his face became even more intense. He quickly walked to the side of the Centaur and squatted down to ask, Are you okay? Where is the enemy? When the Centaur heard this, it slowly opened its eyes. When it saw that it was Mike who hade, a glimmer of hope immediately appeared in its tired eyes. Lord F*ck! Is it you? Thats great. Thank god, cough cough Due to his excitement, the Centaur suddenly began to cough violently halfway through its sentence. Large mouthfuls of blood spurted out from its mouth. When Mike saw this scene, he immediately signaled for him to calm down and turned to look at Timus. Do you know healing magic? Healing magic? How could I possibly know this?! Timus was obviously very surprised when he heard this. He had always only known how to fight, so how could he possibly know how to heal? He had never even considered healing. Mike nced at Timus and thought for a moment. The Timus in front of him was not the same as the Timus in the game. The Timus in the game was old and steady. Sometimes he was like a strong warrior, sometimes he was like a gentle teacher, and sometimes he was like an omniscient wise man. However, the Timus in front of him was more immature, arrogant, and had the drive of a young man. It was very reasonable for him to not know how to heal. He lowered his head to look at the Greatsword of Meredith in Timuss hand and prompted, You should also know that this Greatsword can be turned into any weapon, right? Turn the Greatsword into a magic wand and try to heal it. Timus was also a little troubled when he heard this. He had never tried healing at all, so how could he do it now? However, the Centaur was sevrely injured, and the situation was urgent, so he had no room for hesitation. He could only immediately change the Greatsword in his hand into the form of a magic wand. A magic wand was different from a magic staff. A magic staff was usually very long, at least one yard in length. Some special magic staffs were even taller than a person when held upright. On the contrary, magic wands are very short, some magic wands may only be 15 centimeters. The longest could only be 30 centimeters. Magic wands were more suitable for elemental magic. They were good at offense, and could sometimes be used to take care of defense. However, enlightenment magic was more suitable to be cast by a magic wand. For example, healing or magic with various magical effects were usually cast by a magic wand. Now that the Greatsword had turned into a magic wand, although Timus had never cast a healing spell, he had more or less seen it once. He could only try to imitate it. Timus pointed the tip of the magic wand at the injured Centaur and tried to transfer the magic power in his body to the magic wand. Then, a light green light began to appear on the tip of the wand. The light slowly converged and turned into a small ball. As the magic power converged, the small ball became bigger and bigger. Finally, when the small ball was the size of a ball, the light ball left the wand and flew toward the Centaur. Timus revealed a surprised smile. He did not expect his first healing spell to be sessful! However, in the next moment, the smile on his face froze. Because the moment the small ball touched the Centaur, an ident happened. The Centaur turned into a sheep. Mike, The Centaur, Baa Timus rubbed his head awkwardly and pointed his wand at the sheep in front of him again. It was an ident. This time, it will definitely seed. Then, the light ball began to condense again. Although the sheeps face was full of worry, afraid that it would be turned into something strange again. However, it still did not dodge. It quietly stayed where it was and waited for Timus to cast his spell. Anyway, if it did not receive treatment, it would soon die. It was better to let Timus try. Perhaps there was still a chance of survival. Ten secondster, a cloud of smoke appeared on the sheeps body. It returned to its Centaur form. However, his injuries did not improve at all. He was still bleeding. On the other side, when the ball of light condensed into the size of a fist again, Timus pushed the ball of light onto the Centaurs body. The moment the light green ball of light touched the Centaurs body, it flowed through the Centaurs body like water. Then, the wound on the Centaurs body immediately stopped bleeding. The light green light continued to nourish the Centaurs body. The wound began to slowly heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. Although the Centaur would not fully recover in a short period of time, at least it was still alive. It would certainly recover soon. When Timus saw this scene, he excitedly said to Mike, Teacher, I seeded. I cured him! At this time, Mikes hostility had also dissipated quite a bit. He nodded slightly. Timus was indeed a genius. He actually managed to master the healing technique after only failing once. It was not without reason that such a person could be the strongest professional mentor in Second World. At this moment, Timus could not help but ask, Teacher, the situation was so urgent just now. Why didnt you heal it yourself? After saying this, Mike was slightly stunned. Obviously, Timus thought that Mike must be capable of everything. Since his weapon could transform into all forms, it must be very reasonable for Mike to use a magic wand to cast healing spells. However, the actually situation was rather unreasonable. Although Mike could use these weapons, he did not know how to cast healing spells. Mike was a little embarrassed now. He wanted to tell Timus the truth, but the look of anticipation on Timuss face made Mike unable to say it. He had no choice but to pretend to say something profound. Because I believe you will seed. Timus, you are a genius. These words made Timus even more excited. What could be happier than being recognized by his teacher? Although Timus himself felt that he was a genius, being recognized by Mike clearly made him very happy. He looked at the wand in his hand and could not help but mutter to himself, At first, I thought that only defeating a powerful opponent would give me joy and a sense of achievement. But this time, casting the healing spell to save this Centaur made me even happier. Moreover, Ive tried casting all kinds of spells with my staff before, but Ive always taken a long time to learn. I usually have to fail many times before I can seed. I didnt expect to fail only once this time. This feeling is really amazing! If other ordinary NPCs heard what Timus said, they would definitely be angered to death. The others would require many years to learn this many spells, but Timus mastered them after a few tries. Yet in his eyes, this kind of situation was regarded as slow learning. However, this could not be helped. After all, Timus was a genuine genius. After listening to Timus, Mike pondered for a moment and decided to exchange the words that Timus had once said to him. Protection is always stronger than plunder. Chapter 202 - When Survival Needs To Be Maintained Through Struggle...

Chapter 202: When Survival Needs To Be Maintained Through Struggle...

Protection is always stronger than plunder? Timus fell into deep thought when he heard Mikes words. Mike slightly smiled and said, It doesnt matter if you dont understand it now. Youll understand it in the future. The most important thing right now is to quickly find those centaurs and goblins. Timus nodded immediately after hearing this. He looked at the centaur and asked, Where are they? However, the Centaur did not hear him at all. His eyes stared at the wounds on his body that were slowly getting healed. He was in a daze. Obviously, this scene was too magical and it shocked him. When the centaur came back to his senses, Timus had already called him a few times. Theyre theyre in the goblins nest! Ill go with you! The centaur who hade back to his senses remembered that hispatriots were still fighting and immediately stood up, but with difficulty. However, after Mike helped him up, he said, No need. You can go back to the tribe. Leave the goblinss matters to us. How can that be?!The centaur immediately became anxious. Mypatriots are still fighting. Theyre in danger now. How can I go back alone?! He seemed to have a lot to say, but Mike interrupted him. Listen, we found a young centaur in the vige. That child needs your care right now. Think about it. What will happen if other goblins find that child? Mike paused while he gave the agitated centaur some time to digest the information. As expected, the Centaurs expression quickly turned ugly. It was true, leaving a young child alone in the vige was definitely dangerous. The other children had clearly been gathered and told to escape to a safe ce. The child must have been careless for some reason. Mike could see the Centaurs mood change. He took advantage of this moment while the Centaur contemted. Moreover, with the strength of Timus and I, the goblinss wont need to worry at all. You can be rest assured and leave it to us. The centaur was still a little hesitant, but after he looked at Mike and Timus faces, he made up his mind and nodded. Alright, then Ill leave it to you guys! No matter if it was Mike or Timus, or how powerful they were, the Centaur race was very familiar with them. He believed that these two humans would definitely be able to help them defeat the goblins! The situation was urgent. After confirming this matter, Mike and Timus set off for the goblin nest without stopping. Timus naturally knew where the goblin nest was. Mike only needed to let Timus lead the way. Moreover, even without Timus leading the way, Mike could easily find the goblin nest. This was because the blood trail never stopped. Some of the blood hadpletely dried up or seeped into the soil, dyeing it dark purple or even dark ck. Most of the trail hadrge amounts of blood. There were even some body parts of the Centaur or Goblin that could be seen. From this, it could be seen how fierce the battle was. Both sides had reached a conclusion where neither would not rest until one of them died. This was also why there was a Centaur whoy on the ground and waited to die. He did not want hispatriots to dy killing the enemy in order to save him. This would likely cause more damage to the Centaur race, because the goblinss would definitely counterattack while the Centaur race rushed to save people. In this situation, both sides only had one goal left, and that was to kill everyone on the enemy side! Other than that, everything else became secondary. As Mike and Timus got closer and closer to the goblins nest, the number of corpses on the ground gradually increased. Most of the Goblins corpses were still fine. At most, there were a few dents in their bodies. It was obvious that they had been kicked to death by the Centaurs hooves. The Centaurs corpses, on the other hand, were much more tragic. Most of them were badly mutted. Some of the corpses had even been dismembered. The wounds were all very severe. It did not look like they had been cut by a sharp weapon. They had probably been blown up by a bomb. As he walked forward and looked at the corpses, Timus expression became more and more grim. Mikes expression did not look any better either. The centaurs treated Mike and Timus very well. The centaurs did not have any wariness or reservations towards them just because they were not of the same species. It was unfortunate that such a friendly and kind race had to face such an encounter. This made both of them very uneasy. What did they do wrong? Timus suddenly said this as they hurried along. Mike slowly turned his head to look at Timus. Timus looked ahead with aplicated expression on his face. Although he didnt say clearly who They were Mike could understand. Mike sighed softly, Perhaps living in this world is a mistake in itself. Why? Timus was very puzzled. He could not help but frown. Mike was silent for a moment and answered, When everyone is struggling to survive, then everyone elses existence is pathetic. This time, Timus did not speak. Mike did not speak either. The two of them walked forward in silence. The atmosphere was very silent. Just when the silence was too much to bear, Mike and Timus finally saw a veryrge hole. The blood stains were not at the entrance of the hole. Obviously, this was the goblins nest. Mike and Timus looked at each other and immediately jumped into the cave. The tunnel was very smooth. It did not look like it was formed naturally, but more like it was man-made. The materials used to create the tunnel were probably made of some kind of metal. After the two jumped into the cave, they went down a very long slide. It was very dark in the cave, and nothing could be seen clearly. If they were in the game, Mike would have only needed to hold a weapon, then, the weapon would automatically emit light. Although it was not very bright, it was definitely enough to dimly light up their surrounding area. But in this parallel world, it would not work. The weapon that emitted light was in the games setting, and through the quality of the weapon, it emitted different types of lights. They had no choice but to continue sliding down the tunnel. No one knew what was waiting for them towards the end of the tunnel. But they did not hesitate! There was no other reason, just the centaurs who did not belong to the same race as the goblins. That was enough. Thump, thump, thump. Timus and Mike finallynded. Mike looked back at the tunnel. Such a smooth tunnel obviously meant that they could not go back from here. If they wanted to leave this cave, they would have to find another exit. Timus had obviously noticed this as well. The two of them looked at each other and smiled simultaneously. Who cares whatll happen next? Lets kill all the goblins first! Chapter 203 - Disagreement

Chapter 203: Disagreement

What should we do now? Should we just rush over? Timus spoke to Mike in a hushed voice. The underground cave in front of them waspletely pitch ck. They did not have any lighting tools to use, so it was definitely not advisable to rush over directly under such circumstances. Mike pondered for a moment and asked, What do you think of your physical strength and magic power? Ah? Although he could not see clearly, Timus eyes were looking straight ahead. After he heard Mikes words, he turned his head to look at Mike in surprise. Of course, he could not see Mikes face clearly either. He could only see a vague outline. The reason why he had such a reaction was that he did not expect Mike to say what he just said. This was because this sentence had nothing to do with the question that Timus had just asked! Just answer me. Do you have confidence in your magic power and physical strength? Mike repeated it again, and this time, he spoke a little faster. The current situation of the centaurs were still unclear, but just from the scene they had seen on the way outside, they could guess that their current situation was not an optimistic one. There was no time for them to waste. Timus seemed to have sensed this as well. He immediately nodded and immediately answered, Yes. I am very confident in my physical strength and magic power, but why are you asking this? Since you are confident in this, then it will be easy. I have a good idea. Mike grinned, and Timus heard a hint of an ominous premonition from his tone .. In the depths of the cave, the Centaur Vige Chief Finnis was hiding in a corner as he clutched and panted heavily. Behind him, was arge number of centaurs. Almost every one of them was injured, with varying degrees of severity. After he adjusted his breathing, Finnis poked his head out from the corner, wanting to see what was happening outside. Although the visibility was very low, the weapons used by these goblins were basically fireproof, so, if the goblins nned to attack, they could still see clearly. However, he could only see darkness now. Finnis frowned slightly. For a moment, he did not know whether to feel lucky or annoyed. The nsmen behind him became restless. Before long, Gerald leaned over and said in a low voice, Vige chief, we might as well rush out and fight them. This proposal immediately received the approval of many nsmen. Many restless centaurs could not help but lightly jump on their hooves, ready to charge at any time. However, Finnis shook his head. No, this is too dangerous. We cant see anything, but the goblins who have lived here all year round can see it clearly. If we rush out like this, we will only die in vain. Can we only wait like this?! Gerald had be even more agitated and took a deep breath. This time, many of hispatriots died at the hands of the goblins. Although Gerald had tried his best to lead hisrades who dared to resist the attack from the goblins, Finnis first reaction was to escape. Moreover, many of his nsmen followed Finnis orders, which made Gerald very angry. He felt that if all his nsmen had resisted at the first moment, this would not have been the end. Those goblins would have been scattered by the Centaurs charges at the first moment, and all of them would have died under the Centaurs hooves. Geralds resentment deepened as he thought of this. He felt that all of this was the fault of the vige chief Finnis. He was clearly the head of the n and shouldered the responsibility of leading all the centaurs, but he chose to let everyone retreat at the most critical moment. If this continued, the centaurs would sooner orter be destroyed by the invasions of the evil and greedy goblins. Gerald naturally had his reasons for thinking, but Finnis also had his own perspective on this. Finnis was able to naturally be the head of the centaurs because of his ability. He had not lived in vain for so many years. Unlike the young and impulsive Gerald, Finnis saw many things very clearly. He clearly knew that many centaurs in his tribe did not want to fight. They did not want to touch blood, they did not want to kill. Whenever their nsmen died or their enemies died, these centaurs did not want to bear witness to their deaths. Moreover, the centaurs had never fought with others before, so they were not good at fighting. If they chose to resist when they did not have enough battle experience, and the added fact that many people did not want to fight, it would only cause more casualties. If all the nsmen retreated at the same time, there would not be any bloodshed, and everyone would be able to safely survive. The price to pay for this situation was only a small amount of supplies. If there was nothing left, they could collect it again. If there was no house, they could build it again. The fact is that they only have one life. If they died, there would be nothing left. The difference between the two made the situation the worst. Half of the centaurs immediately charged under Geraldsmand, while the other half retreated with Finnis. This resulted in the assault force under Geralds lead not being powerful enough. They only managed to break through the goblins at the front and could not advance any further. Instead, they were surrounded by the Goblins who reacted quickly and formed a one-sided massacre. Under such circumstances, Finnis could only lead half of his tribesmen back to help Gerald and the others. However, at that time, the goblins took out many weapons that the centaurs had never seen before. These explosive weapons were not only powerful, but also had a wide attack range. What was more terrifying was that they seemed to have many of these powerful weapons, and they did not require any skill or physical strength to use them. As a result, the centaurs were immediately heavily injured, and many of their tribesmen were injured. The goblins seemed to be worried that their bombs would run out, so they immediately retreated after the first round of explosions. For the goblins, they could have invaded them whenever they wanted to, since this was the goblins turf after all. In Geralds eyes, this was a chance to end things. If he let the Goblins escape this time, the centaurs would never be able to rest in peace. So, he made an impulsive decision again, and that was to chase after the goblins. Finnis wanted to stop Gerald, but Gerald had not listened at all. He just led the nsmen who were willing to chase after them. Helpless, Finnis had to lead the remaining nsmen to follow. He was not willing to give up the lives of Gerald and the other nsmen. Who knew that this chase would have led them to the goblin nest. Now, they have waited here for a long time, but the patient goblins did not make the slightest movement. Wait a little longer. Once we have confirmed the goblins position, we will charge. If they really want to hide, we have no choice but to retreat. Finnis said so. The reason why he said so was actually very simple. These goblins would definitely not appear again. As long as he could bring his nsmen out safely, he, as the vige chief, would have a clear conscience. As for the future, at worst, he could just move away. If his nsmen were here, the vige would still be there. However, Gerald could not hold it in any longer. He growled in a low and irritated voice, I cant wait any longer. Im going to rush out now. Youre afraid of death, Old Man. Were not afraid of Death! Brothers, follow me! With that, he immediately rushed into the darkness ahead. Many young and aggressive centaurs also rushed out without any hesitation. They did not have the slightest bit of fear. Come back, quicklye back! Finnis anxiously shouted to stop them. At this moment, he could not care less about keeping his voice low to hide his position. At this moment, a somewhat familiar voice came from behind them. I think I heard their voice. Finnis, slightly stunned by the voice, turned his head to look. What entered his sight was a sea of mes and two familiar faces. Its Lord F*ck! Chapter 204 - Lord F*ck’s Kindness!

Chapter 204: Lord F*cks Kindness!

Thats right, the two people behind them were Mike and Timus. Mike walked behind with the Kings sword in his hand, while Timus walked in front with the staff of Meredith in his hand. At this moment, a fireball was condensed on the top of the staff of Meredith, but it did not shoot out. It was this fireball that provided light for the both of them, which allowed them to arrive here without any obstruction. Originally, in thisplicated underground cave, the two of them could not find the right path, even after circling around for a long time. After all, the fireball could only provide a limited amount of light. In addition, the surrounding environment was very quiet. The goblins and centaurs were not making any loud noises. This caused Mike and Timus to circle around the underground cave several times. With luck, Gerald and Finnis voice was picked up by Mikes ears, which led them to this ce. The two of them quickly came to Finnis side. Mike saw that many centaurs were still alive, and his face was filled with joy. Even if most of them were injured, as long as they were still alive, it was enough. After all, there was a free medicalbor force here. Timus, go and treat them. AH?! Timus expression changed drastically when he heard this. Finnis also noticed that Timus face was a little pale. It was an abnormal kind of pale. It looked like he had used up a lot of his physical strength. In fact, Finnis was right with what he thought. From the moment Timus entered the tunnel until now, he had been maintaining the fireball at the top of Merediths staff. Although it was just a small fireball, maintaining it for such a long time still required a lot of physical strength and magic power. Now, Mike actually asked him to treat these centaurs. Wasnt this going to kill him? However, this was his teachers words after all, so he didnt dare to disobey. In addition, Timus also had a good impression of these centaurs, so he could only walk to the side of the more seriously injured centaurs with a bitter face and began treating them one by one. Unexpectedly, a scene that he did not expect to happen, happened. These centaurs rejected the treatment that Timus was about to administer. Timus, you dont have to treat me. Im going to help Gerald now. He might be in danger at any moment! Thats right, and you look very tired. Its better for you to rest first. Timus, after you recover your strength, if Im still alive, you can help treat me again. These centaurs rejected Timus treatment just like that. At that moment, Timus waspletely dumbfounded. He quickly opened his mouth and said, What kind of joke is this? If you dont treat these wounds as soon as possible, its very likely that your lives will be in danger. You must treat them immediately! I know my own body. You dont have to worry, Timus continued. Although Timus said that, all the centaurs could clearly see his pale face and the sweat on his forehead through the light of the fireball. Obviously, Timus was trying his best to hold on. No, we really cant ept your treatment now. Gerald and the others You dont have to worry about Gerald. The centaurs still wanted to refuse, but Mikes words suddenly rang out and interrupted them. Timus and the centaurs all looked over. Mike slowly pulled the kings sword out of its sheath and revealed a confident smile. Leave the task of supporting Gerald to me. You guys stay here and heal in peace. The moment he finished speaking, the kings sword waspletely pulled out of its sheath, revealing the whole length of the sword. Right after that happened, Timus felt his body rx. The stamina and magic power he had spent on the journey maintaining the fireball seemed to have beenpletely replenished. Not only that, he even felt that his stamina was much stronger than before. This magical power is Timus was very shocked. He subconsciously looked at the kings sword in Mikes hand, but before he could see clearly, Mike had already rushed forward, leaving behind only his back. Looking at Mikes back, Timus was slightly stunned, but he quickly reacted. The most important thing now was not to be curious about the source of this power but to quickly treat these centaurs. Some of the centaurs were already in a very critical condition. If they were not treated, they might really die here. Then, lets start the treatment now. With the teachers help, we wont have to worry about Gerald and the others safety. Just as Timus turned his head, he was stunned, yet again. The wounds of these centaurs were being healed at a very fast speed. Each centaur looked at the wounds on their bodies in surprise. They could clearly feel that their lost vitality was being rapidly recovered. What the hell is going on?! Timus, did you do this for us? Timus, I didnt expect you to have such a treatment method. Youre simply too amazing! The centaurs voiced out their thoughts, one after another. Every centaur had a fanatical and excited mood. Timus replied nkly, No, I didnt treat your wounds You didnt treat them? How is that possible? If you didnt treat them, how could our wounds recover? The centaurs were very confused. Timus swallowed his saliva and looked in the direction where Mike had left. He could not help but voice out, Although Im not sure, but your wounds seem to have been healed by the teacher. Timus remembered very clearly that thest time he fought with Lord Ragnaros, it was also after his teacher pulled out that sword, that same sword that quickly healed his injuries. It was the same this time. It could not have been a mistake, this was definitely not a coincidence! Although this was Timus guess, the centaurs immediately epted this answer after they heard it. If its Lord F*ck, I can ept it. Lord F*ck is indeed our great benefactor of the Centaurs! As expected of Lord F*ck, hes too reliable! The Centaurs respect for Mike instantly deepened. In the beginning, he had taught them how to resist, and now he had helped them treat such serious injuries. To them, Lord F*cks kindness to the Centaurs was too great. One of the centaurs could not help but shout loudly, Mypatriots, now that our injuries have healed, do we continue to wait here and do nothing? No! The other centaurs immediately responded. Mypatriots, do we have to let Lord F*ck go alone to support Gerald?! No! The other centaurs shouted again. Vige chief Finnis, give us the order! The Centaur turned to look at Finnis. The other Centaurs did the same. Finnis looked at the group of brothers in front of him and frowned. He knew that it was useless to say anything now. These young centaurs only had a cavity of hot blood left in their bodies. Moreover, even Finnis himself could not do such a thing as abandoning Lord F*ck, Gerald, and then escaping alone with his tribesmen. In the end, Finnis closed his eyes and sighed as he shook his head. All the centaurs held their breaths and focused while they waited for Finnis answer. Even Timus could not help but fall silent. When Finnis opened his eyes again, everyone saw the determination in Finnis eyes. With that, he said, Everyone, charge with me and catch up with Lord F*ck and Gerald! Chapter 205 - Is This The Courage That Lord F*ck Gave Us?

Chapter 205: Is This The Courage That Lord F*ck Gave Us?

Damn it, if I had known earlier, I wouldnt have pretended to be cool. Mike looked at the pitch-ck passage in front of him and felt a little troubled. He had no idea where Gerald had run off to. Now, without the light from Timus, it would be difficult to even know where he was, let alone find him. I wonder how long Timus will take to heal them. I dont think Ill have to wait too long. Maybe theyll go straight back after the treatment? Mike couldnt help but scratch his head and Mutter to himself. Obviously, Mike hadpletely forgotten that his kings sword could also have an effect on the centaurs. He had pulled out his sword just to help Timus recover his strength, but he had overlooked one thing. As long as he treated the centaurs as hispanions, and the centaurs treated him as their leader, the effects of the Sword of the King would automatically take effect. So Mike still thought that Timus was treating the centaurs. He had no idea that they were already on their way here. Mike subconsciously looked around, but it was pitch ck everywhere. He could not see anything. Now, he was in a dilemma. He did not know what to do. At this moment, there was a sudden explosion in front of him. Mike was stunned for a moment, then he immediately reacted. Maybe Gerald and the others have met the goblins! Mike, who did not know what to do next, instantly followed the direction of the explosion and rushed forward. With his swift steps and the support of the Sword of the King, Mikes speed was very fast, even faster than the top speed of the centaurs. In a few breaths, Mike arrived at the location of the explosion. Although it was still dark here, Mike could only vaguely see a group of figures in front of him, as if they were fighting. Not only that, the cave echoed with the howls of the centaurs and the strange squeaks of the goblins. Simultaneously, he could also hear the sounds of weapons cutting through flesh. Judging from the figures alone, these goblins seemed to have the advantage. After all, it was in a dark environment. Compared to the centaurs who lived onnd, the goblins who lived in the cave all year round were naturally more adept at fighting in such an environment. Soon, the cries of the centaurs drowned out the roars. Mike dared not to dy at all. He immediately rushed forward and shouted, All centaurs, fall back. Leave this to me! He did not dare to attack recklessly now because he might identally attack these centaurs. Mikes strategy was very simple. All he needed to do was for the centaurs to retreat to the side, so that he could charge into the goblins, and wait for the goblins to take the initiative to attack him. These goblins would soon be injured by the recoil and all of them would die. However, as he charged into the crowd in front of him, he heard these words. Its lord F*ck! I heard Lord F*cks Voice! Lord F*ck is here to help us! My fellow countrymen, I suddenly feel that my body is filled with power! Is this the courage that Lord F*ck has given us! My fellow countrymen, kill all these ugly goblins! The cries of surprise rose one after another, and all the centaurs seemed to have returned to their strongest state. Hearing these words, Mike suddenly stopped in his tracks. He did not dare to charge forward. With all that was happening, if he had identally injured the centaurs or the centaurs had identally injured him, it would cause considerable damage to these centaurs. Stop fighting,e back quickly, leave this ce to me! Mike did not realize that the Sword of the King had already had an effect on the centaurs. He was now shouting anxiously. However, these centaurs shouted excitedly and fought even harder. The scene became aplete mess. No one heard Mikes words. Listening to the chaotic shouting and fighting around him, Mike only felt frustrated. Why are these centaurs so disobedient? Do they really think that faith is enough to feed them? Just as Mike stood there, not knowing if he should go up, he heard voices from afar, and the sound of horse hooves behind him. I heard Lord F*cks voice. They are right in front. Brothers, hurry up. It seems that there is already a battle ahead. We cant let Lord F*ck and Geralds stomachs face the battle. Lets go too! After hearing these voices, Mike immediately turned his head, and what he saw was a group of centaurs. Not far behind them was Timus, who held the Staff of Meredith against the fireballs and desperately tried to catch up with the Centaurs. Im not on the horse yet! Wait for me! Im not on the horse yet! Timus shouted in pain, but no one heard him. Everyone was in a frenzy. There was only one thought in each Centaurs mind. Charge forward and kill the Goblins! The horses hooves shook the entire cave, and countless figures whistled past Mike. Brothers, kill!!! Geralds troops had also heard the sound of the horses hooves behind them. At this moment, all the centaurs in the battle had their highest fighting spirit. They let out roars, raised their hooves high, and kicked the short ck figures in front of them. The situation instantly reversed. The pitch-ck battlefield that was originally filled with the cries of the centaurs and the arrogant and strange cries of the goblins, had now reversed their roles. Now, the arrogant and strange cries came from the centaurs. And the crying side came from the goblins. In addition, the other half of the centaurs led by Finnis sped up the massacre. Finally, Timus rushed to Mikes side with a fireball and gasped for breath. Teacher teacher, should we go up? Mike looked at the battle situation in front of him, and then at Timus. He thought for a moment and said, Um, I think we should go up and help As soon as he said that, a bomb flew from the front and hit Mike. Teacher, be careful! Timus immediately cried out when he saw the bomb. He wanted to stop it, but it was toote. However, at this moment, Mikes left hand could not help but move. Without turning his head, Mike stretched the Sword of the Kind from his waist to his back and urately flicked at the bomb. The bomb immediately flew back from its original arc andnded towards the goblins. What came after was a loud sound, apanied by the sound of flesh and blood flying from the goblins camp. EMMMM, looks like we dont have to help. Chapter 206 - The Fate of The Goblins Was In Mike’s hands.

Chapter 206: The Fate of The Goblins Was In Mikes hands.

Originally, these goblins could have resisted a little. After all, the centaurs were only strengthened, but they did not have an overwhelming advantage. If these goblins used their vision and technological weapons to go against the centaurs, they would definitely be able to hold on for a while. Unfortunately, all of this was just a big if. The moment the Goblins bombnded on Mike, the oue of the battle had already been decided. The bomb was urately deflected by Mikes Block skill, and it bounced back. Goblins physical attributes were very low to begin with, and they had almost zero closebat ability. Just imagine how powerful a bomb made by Goblin technology would be. And now, the bomb hadnded among the goblins. After the goblin bomb exploded, the goblins who were further away were still fine. Some were blown away, and some had their arms or legs broken, but the goblins who were closer, were not so lucky. They were basically blown to bits on the spot. Perhaps these goblins never dreamed that the bomb they made would explode beside them. Just with this one bomb attack, the goblins had lost almost half of theirbat power. Most of the remaining goblins were also injured, and some of them even became disabled on the spot. Although the Centaurs did not know what had happened, they knew very well that this was the best time to counterattack. The centaurs naturally would not let go of this opportunity. They immediatelyunched a final siege on the remaining goblins. Although they could not see the exact situation in the darkness, the centaurs had already found the trick when it came to fighting the goblins. They only needed to use their hooves to kick the lower part of the ground. Due to the goblins height, if the centaurs kicked the higher ground, they would not be able to kick the goblins, but they might end up kicking theirpanions. However, if they kicked the lower ground, they would not have these concerns. In the darkness of the chaotic battle, the goblins were beingpletely annihted. All of this had only happened a few minutes after the explosion. Mike, who had watched the entire process from the side, could not help but sigh. Sure enough, in a war, a small ident could affect the overall situation. He smiled and turned to look at Timus. Timus was dumbfounded. Timus was still immersed in the scene where Mike deflected the bomb. He could not figure out how his teacher did it. It was in his blind spot, and Timus just reminded him to be careful. When faced with such an extreme situation, the teacher deflected the bomb without even looking. Not only did he sessfully block it, but he also urately threw the bomb back into the enemys crowd. As he thought about what happened, Timus could not help but swallow his saliva. Im afraid I wont be able to learn this skill in my entire life Timus could not help but mutter to himself. What did you say? Mike could not properly hear what Timus said and could not help but ask, but Timus just shook his head and said nothing. However, he looked at Mike with a burning gaze. Sure enough, bing a teacher is the best choice in my life! Timus thought to himself, As long as I learn well from my teacher, I can be so strong one day! Timus clenched his fist and held his staff with the other hand, he condensed fireballs to illuminate Mikes work. By then, the centaurs slowly closed in. Most of the centaurs had excitement in their eyes, as if they still wanted to fight. Gerald, in particr, excitedly stepped on his hooves, and shouted to himself Whatever! It was a strange scene, but Mike had nothing to say. After all, he had taught them to say Whatever Who could he me? Other than the excited centaurs and Gerald, there were other centaurs that did not seem to fit in with them. They were the centaurs of the Peace faction, led by vige chief Finnis. They were not as excited as Gerald. The centaurs looked at the battlefield behind them through the mes of the fireballs formed by Timus, and looked at the corpses on the ground, the centaurs showed a strong sense of disgust. They did not hate the goblins, they hated themselves. They hated themselves for what they had done. They did not want to be the bullies, but they also did not want to be bullied. Not to mention, fighting like this. It made them ufortable. Mike saw this, but he did not say anything. Everyone had their own way of life, there was no right or wrong. Those who liked to kill would be killed by others sooner orter. Those who liked peace would have to hide from the aggressive invaders. Otherwise, they would be bullied, massacred, and destroyed. This was the world. There was no other choice. The excited Gerald did not seem to notice the emotions of his nsmen. He stomped on his hooves, panted, and said, There must be many goblins still alive in this nest. In order to get rid of them once and for all, lets kill them all before leaving! Hearing this, Mike did not react, but Finnis spoke first. We have no reason to continue fighting. Even if there are goblins still alive in the nest, they dont have the ability to continue invading us. The war is over. We should go back! Finnis view was not recognized by many of the pro-war centaurs. The pro-war centaurs, led by Gerald, all looked at Finnis with great dissatisfaction. These centaurs had unknowingly split into two sides ording to their factions. They looked at each other, neither of them willing to submit to the other. Gradually, all the centaurs who wanted to fight looked at Gerald. In their hearts, Gerald, who dared to fight and had his own ideas, was strong enough to give orders at this time. Gerald clearly felt the anticipation of his nsmen. He snorted coldly, and the upper body of his horse leaned forward slightly. He looked at vige chief Finnis and said, word by word, Since you dont dare to go, then well go alone. Coward! Vige chief Finnis looked at the young and aggressive centaur in front of him and sighed helplessly. He knew that no matter how hard he tried to stop him, it would be useless. Some seeds would definitely blossom and bear fruit after they were nted. Some obsessions would burst out sooner orter after they were nted. Even if he couldpletely understand the resentment in Geralds heart, he did not want to be like that. Finally, Finnis looked at Mike. He hoped that Mike would make a decision. In fact, in this situation, only Mike could convince Gerald. Following Finnis gaze, Gerald looked at Mike. Gradually, all the centaurs looked at Mike. The scene became a little strange, and the atmosphere was a little heavy. Timus shrank his body and moved closer to Mikes ear. Teacher, they seem to be waiting for your order Mike nodded, looked at Finnis, and then looked at Gerald. He slowly opened his mouth and asked word by word, If we kill all those goblins now, then, whats the difference between us and those goblins? Chapter 207 - Who Is Right and Who Is Wrong.

Chapter 207: Who Is Right and Who Is Wrong.

After Mike finished speaking, the surroundings immediately quieted down. Vige chief Finnis looked at Mike in surprise. On the other hand, Timus and Gerald were obviously stunned. The difference was that after Timus was stunned, he fell into deep thought as he pondered about Mikes words. Gerald, on the other hand, nodded his head slightly, unconvinced, but did not say anything. Mike looked at Gerald and smiled. You seem to have a different opinion? Gerald nced to the side and whispered, No. Although he was young and aggressive, he still respected Mike very much. After all, Mike had helped them time and time again and taught them how to resist. If it werent for Mike, Gerald would still be living a life of hiding from these weak goblins. He was grateful and respectful towards Mike from the bottom of his heart, so he naturally would not refute Mikes words. However, Mike still asked again. If you have any different thoughts, just say it. Its okay. Geralds eyes moved slightly, and looked at Mike. From Mikes expression, Gerald saw sincerity. Obviously, Mike spoke from the bottom of his heart. If Gerald had any thoughts, he could just say it directly. In this way, Gerald no longer hid anything and said everything he had in his heart. Lord F*ck, Actually, I agree with your point of view. I also think that if we kill all those goblins, its actually no different from the behavior of these goblins. But, I have a question. Mike nodded and gestured for Gerald to continue. Gerald took a deep breath, and his eyes instructed Mike to ask, I just dont understand, Whats Whats wrong with ending them? After they heard this, Timus was slightly startled and sucked in a breath of cold air. He had never thought that Gerald would have such a thought. Timus immediately retorted with sincerity, Wait, what do you mean? Even if I understood that these goblins are definitely not good people. Do you think its good to be like them? Although he was a littlepetitive, most of the time, he did not have the intention to kill others, nor did he ever want to steal anything from others. Even if he took away Mikes weapon, it was just fun and curious, and he did not mean any harm. He had been fighting with others most of the time, just to defeat the other party, not to kill the other party. He was trying to prove that he was stronger than others! Most of the time, Timus would not even attack those who he thought were weaker than him. He would think that he was bullying the weak. Therefore, Timus looked down on those who killed innocents for their own selfish desires. Now, what Gerald said hadpletely be the kind of people that Timus disliked the most. Gerald naturally understood what Timus meant. However, instead of changing his opinion, he became emotional. Thats right, I know that these goblins actions were wrong, and I also know that they are not good people. Its just Whats wrong with being a bad person? After he said this, he took two deep breaths and turned to look at hispatriots behind him. Brothers, do you still remember what kind of life we had before? These goblins recklessly charged into our tribe with weapons, snatched our resources everywhere and attacked our tribesmen at will. As for us? We can only keep running and hiding! If it wasnt for Lord F*cks appearance, Im afraid we would still be living the same life as before! After saying that, he turned around and looked at Timus. What did we do wrong? We just want to survive. We just dont want to be bullied. However, we, who have been unwilling to fight, can only be butchered. And these evil goblins can easily get something that doesnt belong to them. They live a rich life. They dont need to work. They only need to attack others to get arge number of resources. Is this fair? Tell me, who is right and who is wrong?! Geralds voice became louder and louder. By the time he said thest sentence, he had almost shouted it out. Timus was speechless. He could not say a word. He did not know how to refute Gerald, but he felt that Geralds words were absurd. Timus could only look at Mike, and hoped that his teacher would refute Gerald. But what Timus did not expect was that Mike actually nodded in agreement with Geralds words. I think what you said makes sense. This time, Gerald was stunned. He did not expect Mike to agree with his words. Just when Gerald was puzzled, Mike smiled and said, Everyone can choose their way of living. Some people have always longed for power, so they will challenge others all their life. When they find that they have be the strongest, and no one else in the world could be challenged by them, they fall into emptiness. After Timus heard this, he fell into deep thought again. Mike continued on, Some people think that living is the best. Theyre willing to give everything to protect the important people, but in the end, they find that the people they want to protect will always have differences with them, and will never be willing to walk the same path with them. When Finnis heard this, he sighed slightly and turned his head to the side. Mike continued on. There are also some people who have always hated the violent person who plunders others, but in the end, they realize that if the violent person was himself, he wouldnt be so annoying. When Gerald heard this, his eyes were fixed on Mike. Mike turned his gaze and slowly scanned every centaur behind them. These are only a few, but most of the time, its not like this. People who challenge others all their lives will often offend many people. They might be hunted down for the rest of their lives. Even if they wanted to withdraw from this cycle of ughter, they wouldnt be able to. Those who protect others might be stabbed in the back by the people they protect at the most critical moment. Before their death, they wouldnt understand why they ended up like this. And the person who has done evil all their life seems to be living an easy and happy life, but every time they plunder, they gamble with their life. No one can guarantee that the person they plunder next time will not kill them in return. At this point, Mike paused and looked at Gerald. He asked thest question, Even so, do you still want to be such a person Gerald? Chapter 208 - The Division of the Centaurs

Chapter 208: The Division of the Centaurs

Gerald trembled slightly when he heard Mikes words. At this moment, all eyes were on Gerald. Everyone tacitly agreed that Gerald was the leader of the war faction, and everyone waited for his answer. Finally, Gerald spoke his mind, and Phineas was very disappointed. Yes, I still choose to live like this. Even if one day I will be killed by others, its still better than hiding. I dont want to hide anymore! The centaurs who chose to follow Gerald looked at each other. In the end, they chose to support Gerald. Thats right, lets not hide anymore! Instead of being bullied, lets go bully others! So what if we die? Wont we die if we keep being bullied like this? Discussion after discussion resounded throughout the Goblin Cave. Phineas looked at the group ofpatriots in front of him with disappointment. At this moment, he suddenly felt that these people in front of him were very unfamiliar, as if he had never known them before. Mike nced at Gerald, nodded and said, I just said that anyone can choose their own way of life, so I wont say anything. You can decide for yourself. Gerald nodded slightly and said, Thank you, Lord F*ck. At this time, Mike seemed to have gotten used to this address. He just shrugged and stood aside without saying anything. Gerald looked at Phineas and said, Im sorry, Patriarch Phineas. Ive made my choice. From now on, we should go our separate ways. From now on, you live your lives and we walk our path. However, if you are in danger, we will still choose toe back and help. With that, he turned around and left without looking back. The centaurs who supported Gerald naturally followed him. In just a few minutes, more than half of the centaurs here had disappeared. Mike turned to Phineas and asked, Phineas, will you hate me? Phineas was silent for a moment and asked in return, Why should I hate you? Because I taught them how to resist. Mikes words were very direct. Phineas sighed and said, Lord F * ck, you shouldnt be med for this. Youre doing this for our own good. Youre not wrong. Everyone has the right to choose their own way of living. Gerald will make such a choice sooner orter. And since so many of hispatriots are willing to leave with him, that proves the inevitability of this matter. Youre just speeding up the process of this matter. At this point, Phineas sighed again. He did not want to see the centaur tribe fall apart, but he was powerless to stop it. Many things in the world were like this. After living for so long, Phineas naturally understood this principle, so he would not be too obsessed with it. Alright, since Gerald has left, then its time for us to go back. Mike patted Phineas on the shoulder. Phineas nodded, but did not say anything in the end. By now, Timus, Mike, and the group of centaurs left in the opposite direction from Gerald and the others. Gerald and the others chose to kill the remaining goblins. The remaining centaurs led by Phineas chose to go back directly. When they turned around and returned to the entrance of the previous tunnel, Timus turned his head and asked, How do we get back? This tunnel is too smooth. We definitely cant get up. Why dont we find another way? Mike nodded, approached the tunnel, and touched it with his hand. Indeed, this tunnel was very smooth. He did not know what material it was made of. It was almost impossible to go up on foot in this kind of tunnel. Everyone looked at Mike, all of them hoped that he could think of something. Mike looked around as he tried to find some kind of mechanism. However, there was nothing but walls. I dont know how the Goblins left this nest, or if the structure of their feet prevented them from slipping. If thats the case, we can only use a special method to get up there, Mike said as he stroked his chin. Special method? Timus was slightly stunned. He obviously did not understand what the special method Mike was talking about was. Mike did not exin anything. He just raised the kings sword in his hand. ng! The next moment, the Sword of the King cut into the smooth tunnel, and left a deep dent. Look, with this dent, the tunnel wont be so smooth. We can follow this dent. Mike didnt stop as he spoke, and raised his hand to sh again. Humans could walk along a dent, but centaurs could not. Their hooves do not walk in a straight line. Timus was dumbfounded as he watched Mike Swing the Sword of the King in his hand and walk up to the dent. The tunnel was not vertical, but sloped upwards at an angle of about 45 degrees, so there was no problem with this operation. My God, he can actually think of such a method Timus waspletely convinced. He shook his head helplessly and followed Mikes footsteps. The other centaurs led by Phineas also stepped on the two dents and climbed up. Mike, who was at the front, kept cutting the dents as he walked up. There was a long line behind him. After walking for more than ten minutes, Mike was the first to reach the ground. Behind him, was a long line of centaurs. After waiting for another thirty minutes or so, all the centaurs finally reached the ground. These centaurs were a little depressed and all of them were silent. After all, their tribe had just split up, so it was inevitable. Facing these silent centaurs, Mike smiled and asked the young centaur closest to him, Kid, you seem to be in a bad mood? The young centaur heard Mikes question and nodded shyly. Mike smiled and patted his head. This Centaur looked to be about 14 years old, younger than Timus. In human society, at this age, one should still be in school. But in this world, a child like this already needed to participate in the battle. Mike asked softly, Why are you in a bad mood? The Centaur hesitated for a moment, then pointed at the blood on the ground that paved the road and said, I hate death, I hate killing, I like peace, I dont want to see anyone bleed Mike was slightly surprised. He thought that the small centaur would say that it was because Gerald had left with many of the people causing everyone to be in a bad mood. He did not expect that the child would actually consider so many things. He could not help but ask, Child, what is your name? Hearing Mike ask for his name, the centaur was a little reserved and said shyly, Tony, my name is Little Tony. Chapter 209 - How Could There Be Such A Big Difference Between Parallel Universes?

Chapter 209: How Could There Be Such A Big Difference Between Parallel Universes?

Tony? Mike was a little surprised to hear the name. It sounded familiar. He seemed to have heard the name somewhere before. But no matter how hard he thought about it, he could not remember it. Soon, Mike gave up. It should not matter. Mike turned to look at Phineas. This old centaur was very friendly to him, so Mike had a good impression of Phineas. Phineas noticed Mikes gaze and took the initiative to ask, Lord F*ck, Thank you foring to help our Centaur tribe this time. Although the Centaur tribe is divided, we will always wee you here. What are your ns for the next step? If there isnt anything urgent, you are wee to return to the tribe with us to rest for a while. The other centaurs also nodded. They all had a very good impression of Mike. When Mike heard Phineas say urgent matter he remembered that the centaurs originally wanted him to help them return! Phineas, youre right. I do have something urgent, and I might need your help with this matter. You need our help? The centaurs looked at each other, their eyes filled with curiosity. Was there anything else that the centaurs could help Lord F*ck with? Phineas was also very curious. He took a step forward and said, Lord F*ck, if theres anything you need help with, just let us know. As long as its something we can help you with, well definitely help you. Mike nodded slightly and took out a blue stone from his backpack. This stone, do you know of it? The stone that Mike took out was naturally the centaur soul stone. But this soul stone was very different from the first time Mike saw it. The first time he saw this Soul Stone, it was still in the hands of the elven queen. At that time, the Soul Stone emitted a very beautiful light, and people could tell at a first nce that it was not an ordinary item. But now, the Soul Stone in Mikes hands was very dull. It looked like an ordinary gem. If it was used as jewelry, it might be sold for a small price, and it would not be very valuable. Phineas looked at the Soul Stone, frowned, and thought for a moment, then shook his head and said, Lord F*ck, Im sorry, I dont know this stone. What? You said you dont know this stone?! Mike was shocked. He remembered clearly from Timus, he said that this Soul Stone was an important thing to protect the growing strength of the centaurs. And Phineas actually said that he does not know this stone. How was this possible?! Phineas, think carefully. This matter is very important to me. Does your tribe have a simr rock? Perhaps its even more dazzling than this one? Mike asked tentatively. But Phineas only shook his head, still indicating that he had never seen such a rock. The other centaurs also looked at each other and shook their heads continuously. It seemed that this was the first time they had seen this stone. If it was any other race, Mike might have thought that they were lying. But a simple race like the centaurs would not lie. Mike chose to believe them. However, now Mike was faced with a problem. This was how they had to get back. Originally, he hade through with this Soul Stone. But now, these centaurs said that they have never seen this Soul Stone, which meant that this method of going back was no longer feasible. Mike sighed in frustration and could not help but mutter, It shouldnt be. Even if this is a parallel world, there shouldnt be such a big difference. Isnt this Soul Stone an important stone that protects the centaurs to be stronger and stronger? Hearing this, Phineas revealed a hint of surprise. Lord F * ck, are you saying that this stone can protect the centaurs to be stronger and stronger? Phineas did not understand what Mike said earlier. What parallel world? What was such a big difference? Phineas waspletely confused. But he could understand what Mike saidter. When he heard that this stone could protect the centaurs, Phineas became a little surprised and even a little excited. Hearing Phineas words, Mike was slightly stunned, and he waved his hand repeatedly. No, no, no, you misunderstood, I mean Mike wanted to exin clearly, but at this time, the centaurs all looked at Mike with anticipation. Obviously, they were already very interested in the stone and would not listen to the exnation. As he looked at the pure-faced centaurs, Mike sighed helplessly. He looked down at the soul stone in his hand. Since this soul stone was not a centaur soul stone, it was of no value to Mike. Since it could not help him return, then this stone would just be an ordinary stone, wont it? When he thought about it, Mike smiled helplessly and handed the soul stone to Phineas, Thats right, this stone can protect you. Ill give it to you now. Of course, this was a lie, but it was a white lie. Although this stone was no longer of any use, it could improve the mood of these centaurs. They had just experienced the division of the tribe. Using such a white lie to make them happy could be considered a good thing. At least Mike thought so. Phineas took the soul stone and looked at the surrounding nsmen excitedly. Thats great! With this beautiful soul stone, our lives will definitely be better and better! Thank you, Lord F *ck! Thank you, Lord F *ck! The other centaurs also followed Phineas and shouted excitedly. The atmosphere at the scene was harmonious. But at this time, Timus walked over from the side and asked Mike Curiously, Teacher, why do you have the important stone that protects the centaurs? Timus voice was very soft. The other centaurs did not hear it at all, but Mike heard it clearly. He turned his head and red at Timus, Cut the crap. Timus was reprimanded by Mike. He shrunk his body and retreated to the side, he dared not to say anything. However, his eyes could not help but take another look at the Soul Stone. Clearly, he was still a little curious about the Soul Stone. Just as the centaurs were still immersed in their excitement, some sounds came from behind them. Lord F * ck, are you saying that this stone can protect the centaurs? Everyone turned their heads and saw Gerald and the other centaurs who were from the pro-war faction. Gerald walked over with his head held high, and the other centaurs followed. The atmosphere suddenly became strange. Chapter 210 - Timus, You’re a F *cking Genius!

Chapter 210: Timus, Youre a F *cking Genius!

Gerald came up to Mike and said politely, Thank you for helping the centaurs this time. If it werent for you and Timus, Im afraid we would have suffered a great loss. Mike just nodded slightly and did not say anything. He felt that helping the centaurs was something he should do. It was not a difficult thing anyway. But after he nodded, Gerald changed his tone and asked, Whats your name? Lord F*ck, I want to ask you a question. Hearing Geralds obviously displeased tone, Mike was slightly stunned and said, What question? Do you think Im a centaur? Hearing this question, Mike waspletely dumbfounded. What is this nonsense? Of course youre a centaur. Whats the problem? Then do you think the people behind me are centaurs? Naturally, theyre also centaurs. Mike nced at the centaurs behind Gerald and nodded. But he still did not understand what Gerald meant by asking these questions. At this time, Gerald finally said what he wanted to say. Since Im also a centaur, mypatriots behind me are also centaurs. Why did you choose to give this Soul Stone that protects the centaurs to Phineas and the others? Could it be that when they gather together, theyre a tribe, and when we gather together, were not considered a tribe? Hearing Geralds question, Mike was also speechless. Indeed, Geralds words did not have any loopholes. The centaurs had split up, a small number of them had defected. In fact, the number of centaurs who had split up was even higher than the number of centaurs who had chosen to stay with Phineas. If one had to say that only one side of them could be considered a centaur, it should be Geralds side. This time, Mike was in a bit of a dilemma. He took the initiative to ask, Then what do you want to do? Gerald was a straightforward person. He would say whatever he thought. So he directly pointed at the Soul Stone and said, Lord F*ck, if you really want to give this Soul Stone away, I hope you can give it to our Centaur tribe. Compared to cowards like them who hide everywhere, the life we experience in the future may be even more dangerous. So, we obviously need the protection of this Soul Stone more than Phineas and the others. As soon as Gerald finished speaking, many centaurs behind Phineas immediately surged with anger. Gerald, what did you say?! You actually called us cowards? Dont forget, when you were in danger, we risked our lives to save you! These denunciations did not have any effect on Geralds ears. Gerald stepped on his hooves and walked left and right. He smiled and said, Oh? If youre not cowards, why arent you willing to leave with me? Could it be that I, Richards Gerald, cant lead the tribe to be stronger? Since all of you came to participate in the battle just now, it means that all of you are willing to resist. Why did you reject my invitation? Hearing this, the furious centaurs stopped talking and only red at Gerald. They chose to join the war because they did not want to see Gerald and hispatriots die, but this did not mean that they were willing to fight and kill. Naturally, they were not willing to ept Geralds invitation. At this time, Phineas stood up and said, Gerald, even if your path is different from ours, there is no need to be so cold and heartless to your formerpatriots. Have you forgotten the days we used to live together? Hearing Phineas words, Gerald also turned his head away and did not say anything. In fact, he did not have any malice toward hispatriots on Phineas side. He just wanted to prove that his choice was the right one. Young and impetuous people were often like this. This was not something they could control. If they could control it, would they still be called young people? Gerald knew he was in the wrong, but he was not willing to admit his mistake. He looked at Mike and said, Lord F*ck, this is up to you to decide. Do you want to give this stone to us, or to Phineas and the others? The centaurs behind Gerald stepped forward, one after another and looked at Mike expectantly. The centaurs on Phineas side also looked at Mike expectantly. Everyone wanted this stone. After all, Mike had said that this stone could protect the centaurs and to grow stronger. Although it was the first time they had seen this stone, they did not know what it was for, nor did they know why this stone could protect the centaurs and to make them grow stronger. But they did not care. After all, it was Lord F*ck himself who said it. Why would Lord F*ck lie to them? As long as Lord F*ck said that this stone could help the centaurs, then this stone could definitely help the centaurs. This time, Mike was in a dilemma. He originally just wanted tofort Phineas and the others, hoping that they would quicklye out of the sad mood of the tribal division. Who knew that this would happen to be overheard by Gerald. Now, Mike could not tell everyone that the Soul Stone had no effect at all. It was just an ordinary stone, right? Mikes truth was stuck in his throat, he could not say it. But as he looked at these expectant eyes, Mike could not make a decision. He did not know who to give it to. Seeing that Mike was in a difficult position, Timus could not help but snicker. He was also very curious about who his teacher would give the Soul Stone to. Timus now had the mentality of watching a good show. Not only that, he even jokingly said from the side, Teacher, why dont you just cut this stone into two pieces and give half to each side? Timus originally said this in a joking tone. After all, this was an important thing that could protect the centaurs. How could it destroy him? However, Timus didnt expect that when Mike heard this sentence, his eyes widened as he looked at Timus and said in surprise, Timus, youre a F *cking genius! After saying that, he immediately snatched the soul stone from Phineas hand and threw it into the air. He raised the Sword of the King and shed it. Crack. The Soul Stone was directly cut into two pieces by the kings sword and flew to both sides. One fell into Phineass hand, and the other fell into Geralds hand. At this moment, everyone was shocked. Everyone was so shocked that they could not speak. The scene became very quiet. Right now, even if a needle fell on the ground, it would be clearly heard by everyone. And in this strange atmosphere, Mike smiled and pped his hands, Thats enough. You each have half. No one has to snatch it. Chapter 211 - Parting Ways

Chapter 211: Parting Ways

Phineas and Gerald were silent. They looked at the half Soul Stone in their hands and could not say a word. Timus was shocked, Teacher, I was just joking. You actually cut this Soul Sone in half? He clearly did not expect Mike to really do that. He waspletely stunned. Mike patted Timus on the shoulder and smiled, I think your suggestion is pretty good. Wouldnt it be better if they took half? Timus opened his mouth. He felt that what Mike said made sense, but there seemed to be something wrong. Fortunately, he did not spend too much time trying to understand what was wrong. Thats not right. The Soul Stone has been divided into two halves. Doesnt that mean that it cant bless the centaurs to grow stronger and stronger? Why not? Mike asked confidently. Timus opened his mouth again and was speechless again. Yes, why not? Timus subconsciously thought that it would be ineffective if the Soul Stone was divided into two halves, but Mike had never said that the Soul Stone would be ineffective if it was divided. Timus scratched the back of his head and finally stopped talking. Mike saw that Timus had been sessfully brainwashed by him. He nodded with satisfaction and looked at Gerald and Phineas. Now, do you have any other opinions? You each take half. Isnt that fair? Phineas looked at Mike and did not say anything. Gerald could not help but scratch his head and asked doubtfully, Can this half of the Soul Stone also protect us? Of course, dont you believe me? Mike put his hands on his hips and said confidently. No, no, no, of course I believe you, Gerald said with some embarrassment. Hearing Geralds answer, Mike nodded repeatedly, very satisfied. This Soul Stone could protect the centaurs and so on. Of course, Mike said it casually. Anyway, this was something Timus told him in the game, and it wasnt really a lie. If you want to me someone, me that Timus. Mike used this reason to convince himself, so he did not feel any psychological burden when he lied. After he perfectly solved this matter, Mike became mncholic again. He did not know what to do next. Originally, he thought that these centaurs could use the Soul Stone to send him back, but he did not expect that they had never seen the Soul Stone at all. Now that the method of using the Soul Stone to go back was no longer feasible, Mike might have to find another way to go back. At this time, Phineas seemed to have seen through Mikes worries. He took the initiative to ask, Lord F*ck, since we cant help you, do you want to go to our tribe to rest for a few days to rx? Mike heard Phineass suggestion and shook his head, No, I cant stay here anymore. I have to go to another ce to take a look. Maybe I can find the answer I want in another ce. Phineas hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he did not insist again. He did not know what the answer Mike was looking for. Obviously, he could not help. Since Lord F*ck had already said that he wanted to leave, he naturally could not force him to stay. Regarding this, he could only remain silent. Gerald, on the other hand, said with a hint of excitement, Lord F*ck, you said you were going somewhere else, right? Where do you n to go? I dont know either. Anywhere is fine. Mike shrugged and smiled helplessly. When Gerald heard Mikes answer, his eyes immediately lit up. He seemed to be a little happy as he said, Then we seem to be on the same road! AH? On the same road? Mike was slightly stunned. You see, you dont know where to go, and I dont know where to go either. So, arent we going the same way? Why dont we set off together? Mike was silent. Even if no one had a destination, it could not be considered as going the same way! However, Mike felt that Geralds suggestion was eptable. Anyways, he did not know where to go next, so he might as well follow Gerald. Perhaps he and Geralds centaurs could help each other on the way. As he pondered upon this, Mike nodded and said, Okay, then lets set off together. After saying that, Mike turned to look at Timus and asked, Timus, do you want to go with us? Or do you want to go somewhere else? When Timus heard this, he immediately clenched the staff of Meredith in his hand nervously and stammered, I, I dont have anywhere to go. Ill go with you. Timus indeed did not have a destination. He had always been wherever he went. He had always lived like this, and he was used to it. The reason why he was so nervous was that if he did not follow his teacher, his teacher might take back the staff of Meredith. After all, it was the first time Timus had seen such a magical weapon. If he returned this weapon to his teacher, he might never have the chance to find such a handy weapon in the future. Thinking of this, Timus could not help but touch the huge sword on his back. This sword was originally an extremely sharp iron sword, but after being burned by Ragnaros, it turned into a gray stone sword. Obviously, it was no longer that useful. With this, Timus became even more determined. In order to continue using this weapon, he absolutely could not leave Mike. Absolutely Not! Timus obviously would not say these thoughts out loud. He just smiled and got closer to Mike. After the team of hispanions was confirmed, Mike did not say anything more. After saying goodbye to Phineas and the others, he left this ce with the centaurs led by Gerald. Oh right, Gerald, how did you deal with those goblins? We killed a lot of them, but it seems that a few escaped through the traps. Emmmm Alright, then what are your ns next? I want to find a suitable ce to live first, so that mypatriots who trust me and leave with me can have a new home. Geralds eyes were filled with determination. As Mike looked at Geralds appearance, he smiled slightly. He had heard the elven queen mention Geralds name before, and at that time, he thought that Gerald was a very bad guy. But now, it seemed that this guy also had some advantages. Okay, in that case, Ill help you find it for the time being. Lets Go! On the other side, Phineas and the centaurs stood in ce, they watched Mike and the rest of hispatriots gradually walk away. And in a corner that no one noticed, a stone was gently lifted, which revealed the passage below. A few goblins carefully poked their heads out of the passage and quietly escaped. No one knew where these goblins went, but from then on, there were no more goblin nests in the world. Chapter 212 - Gerald’s Determination.

Chapter 212: Geralds Determination.

Walibel valley. At the entrance of the valley, Mike and Timusid on a big rock as they enjoyed the sunshine. Gerald was pacing back and forth uneasily. A slight sound of horse hooves was heard, and all the Centaurs eyes were focused on him. Gerald, Im back! The Centaur leaned out of the canyon entrance and said in a low voice. From his sneaky look, one could tell how nervous he was. Great, youre finally back hows the situation? Gerald was obviously a little nervous. He paused abruptly as he spoke, and then only asked about the serious matter. The situation is very good. The adult stone giants seem to have gone to work, and only some children are left there. After saying that, the centaur stared at Gerald and said nothing. Not only him, but all the centaurs waited for Geralds order. However, Gerald hesitated for a moment and then said with a frown, Just Just wait a little longer. I dont think the time is right yet. Still waiting? Timus, whoy on the stone, could not help but sit up and ask in surprise. It was already the fourth day since they arrived here. On the first day they arrived, Gerald had said that he wanted to plunder the stone giants tribe hidden in the valley of Walibel. But in the past three days, he had always said that the time was not ripe and that they still had to wait. Forget the previous few times, there were indeed adult stone giants who guarded the tribe. But today was obviously a great opportunity. Why did Gerald still have to wait? Timus could not understand. As soon as he finished speaking, Gerald choked and did not speak. Mike, whoy next to Timus, did not even open his eyes. He reprimanded, What does it have to do with you on how the Centaurs make their decisions? Shut up. As expected, Timus immediately shut his mouth when he heard this, but his face was full of grievance. Geralds decision was already wrong, Timus felt that he was not wrong. But what Mike said also had some truth. What the Centaurs decided was their business, and it had nothing to do with Timus, an outsider. Timus knew that Mikes words were reasonable, and Mike was his teacher, so Timus could only choose to shut his mouth. However, although Mike looked like he had been sunbathing with his eyes closed, he had actually been quietly observing Gerald. At this time, all the centaurs had received Geralds orders and had given up on todays plunder, and were busy with other things. After all, it might be a long time before they could find an opportunity to attack. They would have to eat and sleep during this time, so they had to be prepared. When the Centaurs were almost gone, Mike said to the unhappy Timus in a very low voice, Do you feel wronged? Timus heard Mikes words, turned his head, and whispered, Of course I feel wronged, Gerald doesnt know how tomand at all. I thought we could attack a few days ago, but he insisted on waiting. Forget it. Ill just treat it as him being more cautious. But whats going on today? He Although Timus had lowered his voice, it was obvious that he was a little excited. But he could not continue talking, because he saw the smile on Mikes face. Timus felt that the smile mocked him. In fact, he did not guess wrong. Mike was indeed mocking him. Timus could not help but curl his lips and ask, Is it really not the best time to attack? Or is there something strange in this stone giant tribe? Theres nothing strange. Now is indeed the best time to attack. Mike still had his eyes closed. Not only that, he even changed his positionfortably and ced his left leg on his right leg. AH? ! Its not weird? Then why did you stop me? Timus felt a little dissatisfied and could not help but ask. However, he noticed that the smile on Mikes face mocked him even more. This made Timus feel ufortable all over. What are youughing at? He could not help but ask. Mike raised his eyelids slightly and looked around. After making sure that there were no centaurs around, Mike asked in return, Do you really think that Gerald cant see that this is a good time to attack? When Timus heard this question, he was slightly stunned. Indeed, now was the best time to attack. Not only Timus could see it, but almost all the centaurs could also see it. In that case, how could Gerald not see It? You mean, Gerald knew that this was a good opportunity to attack, but he deliberately chose to give up this opportunity to attack?! Timus waspletely dumbfounded. Wasnt this self-contradictory? This time, Mike finally stoppedughing. He looked at Timus with a look of disdain. You, oh you, I dont even know what to say to you. If you cant even understand such a small thing, how can you learn from me in the future? Mike took the opportunity to take advantage of his seniority. This time, Timus hadpletely learned his lesson. On one hand, it was so that he could learn Mikes skills in the future. On the other hand, it was because he really could not understand for the life of him why Gerald would do this. At the same time, he was also very curious about what Mike had seen. Teacher, why dont you just tell me the answer? I really cant understand it. Timus was as obedient as an eight-year-old child,pletely out of tune with his usually entric personality. Mike smiled slightly, raised his hand, and shook it, Gerald,e here. Not far away, Gerald heard Mikes words, and his shoulder trembled slightly. He turned around and nced over. After he confirmed that Mike called him, he could only brace himself and walk over. Lord F * ck, youre looking for me? Aftering to Mikes side, Gerald respectfully lowered his head and asked in a low voice. Mike looked at Gerald and asked with a smile, Gerald, tell me the truth. When can you make up your mind? Timus was beyond confused. As for Gerald, his face turned a little ugly. That is right. The reason why he did not give the order to attack was because he was not mentally prepared. Being a bad person was not something that could be done, especially for a good person. For him, it took a lot of courage for him to take the initiative to do bad things. Mike looked at Geralds expression and sneered, How embarrassing. You keep saying that youre going to plunder and bully others, but in the end, you dont even have the courage to give the order to attack? Do you think you can be a bad person with that? Hearing Mikes mockery, Geralds face turned red and his shoulders trembled slightly. A momentter, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then, he turned around and shouted, All centaurs, assemble and prepare to attack! Chapter 213 - The Steps

Chapter 213: The Steps

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Because the adult stone giants in Walibel valley were not around, there was no need to worry about being heard. Thus, Geralds voice was louder, and almost all the nearby centaurs heard it. They surrounded him with excited expressions and looked at Gerald. They had been waiting for Gerald to give the order to attack for the past few days. After all, Gerald was the acknowledged new leader out of all of them. However, Gerald had been unwilling to give the order to attack. The centaurs had been waiting impatiently for a long time. Now that Gerald had finally agreed to attack, everyone was naturally very excited. When all the centaurs had gathered, Gerald did not exin anything.. He just pointed at the entrance of the canyon in front and said, My fellow countrymen, now is the best chance to drive the stone giants away from the Walibel valley. Charge with me! With that, he took the lead and charged forward. The other centaurs followed closely behind, one after another. For a moment, the entirend trembled slightly. When Timus looked at this scene, he waspletely stunned. He sat on the spot with his mouth agape. He did not understand why Gerald suddenly changed his mind. Gerald, who was initially hesitant, actually gave the order to attack so decisively. He had only chatted with his teacher for a while. As he thought about this, Timus could not help but look at Mike. Are you wondering why Gerald directlyunched an attack after listening to my words? Timus widened his eyes and looked at Mike in surprise, then nodded. Mike, on the other hand, stillid on the ground in afortable position. He looked at Timus from the corner of his eyes and slowly said, The reason is very simple. I just gave Gerald a way out. Way Out? What do you mean? Timus scratched the back of his head in confusion and asked. Mike directly sat up and looked at the entrance of Walibel Valley. His situation is like being on an isted high tform. He cant go up or down. And the one who sent him to the high tform was the Centaur tribe, which was the main faction behind him. All hispatriots were following him. He needed to be responsible for hispatriots behind him, so he had to give the order. However, it takes courage to do these things. At this point, Mike paused and looked at Timus, It takes courage to kill, courage to do evil, and courage to plunder. These all require courage for them. Gerald cant make up his mind, so I need to scold him and let him find an attack that he has no choice but tounch. This is the step that I helped him build. With this step, Gerald only needed to follow the step down. Hearing this, Timus nodded as if he suddenly understood something. But after a moment, he could not help but ask, Wait, since Gerald cant make up his mind, why dont we just let the other centaurs give the order. I think theyve been wanting to attack for a long time. Hearing this, Mike looked at Timus as if he was looking at an idiot. Timus was a little embarrassed by Mikes look. He shrunk his neck and asked awkwardly, Is there something wrong with what I said? Mike shook his head helplessly and sighed, Of course not. Do you think that the other war-minded centaurs are more determined than Gerald? When Timus heard this, doubt appeared in his eyes. During this period of time, he clearly felt that all the centaurs wanted tounch an attack. It seemed that only Gerald was still hesitant. Was that not the case? Mike gave him an answer. Because all the centaurs have a way out. Their way out is Gerald. They dont need to make a decision, and they dont need to be responsible for what they do next. Only Gerald needs to give orders, and only Gerald needs to be responsible. And because they are only following orders, they dont have so much psychological burden. They look much more rxed. With that, he looked at the entrance of the valley again and sighed, Sometimes, a leader is not just an identity, but more of a responsibility. It is not an easy thing to lead so many followers. Timus nodded even if he did not understand. He seemed to understand his teachers meaning, but he also did not seem to understand it at the same time. Mike could see Timus state, but he did not bother saying anything. This Timus waspletely different from the Timus in the game. He was a young man who was ignorant, so it was normal that he did not understand these words. Timus would understand these principles in the future. Okay, lets go and see their current situation. Mike stretched and sat up from the big rock. Timus immediately followed. The two entered the valley one after the other. As soon as they entered the valley, Timus and Mike saw a chaotic scene not far away. They saw the centaurs chasing a group of young stone giants as they tried to drive them out of Walibel Valley. These young stone giants were obviously unwilling to leave, but they did not know how to resist. They could only be chased around by the centaurs. However, the strangest thing about this scene was that these centaurs had chased after them for a long time without killing a single stone giant. Logically speaking, a race like the stone giants that moved slowly and had low intelligence should be easily wiped out by the centaurs. Not to mention, they were young stone giants, even if all the adult stone giants did not leave the valley, the centaurs could easily wipe them out. After all, the stone giants attack style was very simple. The long-range attack style was only rock throwing, while the close-range attack style was only left with the most basic punches and kicks. This kind of simple attack style was like a childs y in front of the highly mobile centaurs. It would be very easy to deal with them. However, under such an extremely unequal situation, they were still unable to finish off this attack. Mike sighed helplessly, walked up and shouted, Why are you still not done? Not far away, Gerald, who chased a young stone giant, stopped with a troubled expression and exined to Mike, Give me a little more time, well be done soon. However, these words were very unconvincing. Mike rubbed his forehead helplessly as he slowly walked forward, pulled out the Sword of the King in his hand, and said, Gerald, if you really cant do it, why dont you hurry back to Phineas and be a good boy. And if you really want to be an evil person in the future, you must be ruthless. Otherwise, sooner orter, you will be seriously injured. As for this time... let me help you. The moment the Sword of the King was pulled out of its sheath, his entire body immediately released an extremely strong killing intent. At the same time, the soul stone on Geralds waist also quietly emitted a light blue light! Chapter 214 - The Price of Life

Chapter 214: The Price of Life

At this moment, everyones attention shifted to Mike. No one noticed the faint light emitted by the soul stone. Mike, on the other hand, slowly walked towards the young stone giants in front of him with his long sword. At this moment, these stone giants seemed to feel a sense of danger from Mike. But they could not move at all, and their bodies trembled slightly. Fear! It spread crazily from the bottom of their hearts! There were some things that yers and NPCs might not be able to sense. The passage of time allowed them to acquire high intelligence, but it also made them lose some of their abilities. For example, their senses were as sensitive as beasts. Neither the centaurs nor Timus could clearly sense Mikes change, but the young stone giants could feel it very clearly. They felt a strong killing intent from Mikes body. This was the killing intent that only came from ughtering countless creatures! At this moment, in the eyes of these young Stone Giants, Mike was not a human, but the most terrifying evil spirit in the world. One step, two steps. Mike was getting closer and closer to these stone giants. As Mike got closer, the stone giants could not bear the mental burden and fell to the ground, their bodies shook uncontrobly. Then, Mike walked to one of the stone giants. The stone giant had buried its head in the stone ground. Its instinct made it choose to disguise itself as an ordinary stone as it hoped to avoid danger. However, its trembling body betrayed it. Mike gently ced the tip of the kings sword on the small stone giant and said softly, I can help you this time, but I will only help you this time. In the future, you will have to rely on yourself. Since you have chosen this path, then be decisive, be ruthless, and kill! Otherwise, half-baked viins will only live a miserable life. As Mike spoke, he raised the Sword of the King in his hand. When he finished speaking, the Sword of the King had already been raised above his head. He turned his head to look at Gerald and calmly said, Watch carefully, viins do this. The next moment, Mike heavily swung the Sword of the King in his hands. Just as the Sword of the King was about to hit the little stone giant, a loud roar suddenly came. Stop! Mike immediately stopped the attack in his hand. At the same time, the soul stone also stopped emitting blue light, but no one noticed this. Mike lowered his head and smiled in the blind spot where no one could see. Behind him, the sound of horse hooves approached. Gerald came to Mikes side, took a deep breath, and said, Lord Fuck, we cant always rely on your help. This time, let me do it. Really? You really can do it? Mike smiled and looked at Gerald, his tone filled with ridicule. He pointed at the trembling stone giant in front of him and said, Look carefully, this is a young stone giant. To put it bluntly, its still a child. Can you really do it? After he heard Mikes words, Geralds shoulder trembled again. Its just a child! Gerald lowered his head to look at the trembling stone giant, and then looked back at the nsmen behind him. Finally, he took a deep breath and firmly said, I can do it! Good! At this moment, Mike withdrew his kings sword, then turned around and returned to Timus side. When he came to Timus side and looked back again, Gerald had already raised his front hooves high and stomped down heavily. Bang! The hooves mercilessly hit the small stone giants head, and instantly crushed it to pieces. At this moment, the entire Walibel Valley was frighteningly quiet. In the next moment, all the centaurs took action. The hooves stomped on the ground and rushed forward. One after another, the small stone giants heads were crushed into pieces. Timus shuddered at the sight. Before he saw it with his own eyes, his idea of the operation was vague. Was it not just an invasion? Was it not just a plunder? Was it not just killing? Timus thought he could ept it. But when he saw a young life disappear in front of him, he found it hard to ept. Timus closed his eyes, turned his face to the side, and asked in a low voice that only Mike and himself could hear, Is it really necessary to do this? He did not understand. His teacher had clearly taught him not to casually hurt lives, and even said to take good care of nt life. But why would his teacher condone, or even encourage, the centaurs to kill the young stone giants this time. Mike could see what Timus was thinking, but Mike did not tell him the answer directly. He patted Timus on the shoulder and asked, Timus, do you think there is a difference between high and low in life? Timus opened his eyes in confusion when he heard this question. He thought for a moment and answered, Of course there is no difference between high and low in life. Timus felt that he must have answered correctly this time. But Mike shook his head and said, Youre wrong. Different lives have different prices. This time, Timus was even more confused. But before Timus could ask, Mike continued speaking, If your friend died, will you be sad? Of course, Timus answered without thinking. What if it was someone you knew but didnt know very well? For example, the owner of a bar. Would you be sad if the owner of the bar died? I think so, Timus replied with uncertainty in his voice. Mike nodded and looked at the chaotic battlefield in front of him, Life itself doesnt have any distinction between nobility and inferiority. However, we are humans. We have feelings. In our eyes, different lives have different values. In our hearts, different lives upy different weights. He paused, and gave Timus a buffer time. Then, he carried on speaking. Although the centaurs are divided, whether it is the main peace faction led by Phineas or the main war faction led by Gerald, they are our friends. If Gerald cant be ruthless this time, their path may notst long in the future. Imagine, a person has malice toward you, but he didnt kill you. What would you do? I. . . may take revenge, Timus said after a moment of hesitation. Thats it. Mike looked up and sighed. If theyre not ruthless enough, then the next death will be theirs. Chapter 215 - The Chief’s Burden

Chapter 215: The Chiefs Burden

This one-sided massacre did notst long. Under the centaurs iron hooves, a single charge could easily wipe out all the young stone giants. Timus looked at the excited smiles on the centaurs faces, but there was no joy on Geralds face. At this moment, Timus seemed to understand what Mike meant by steps. All the centaurs were just enforcers, and they could easily unload the burden of killing. Only Gerald, who had given the order, took on all of this. This was the mission that a leader of a n needed to shoulder. Timus sighed. He suddenly felt that in a sense, Gerald might be even more hardworking than the leader of the n, Phineas. After all, when Phineas and the others encountered the enemys invasion, they only needed to escape with their tribesmen. At this time, the Walibel Valley had regained its peace. The only sound left in the entire valley was the sound of the centaurs as they cleaned up the scene. It was called cleaning up, but in fact, it was just moving the broken stones to a corner. That was all. Now, the broken bodies of the young stone giants had long been mixed into the broken stones and could no longer be distinguished. It was also a good thing that the centaurs did not have too much burden to clean up, this was good for everyone. During this time, Gerald slowly approached Mike and Timus. He looked at Mike and hesitated for a moment, Thank you, Lord F*ck. Youve helped us too much. We cant always rely on you. Mike nodded and said with a meaningful smile, My help is insignificant to you. These things are nothing to me. I just hope that you wont regret todays choice in the future. After GErald heard this, he became silent for a moment, then he nodded and said, Lord F*ck, I understand what you mean. There are some things that I can bear. I can be the bad guy for my people, the bad guy, the sinner who gave the order. I only hope that our centaur race will no longer have to hide and endure the bullying and invasion of others. If there is to be bloodshed and ughter in this world, then I hope that our centaur race is the side that can survive. Mike nodded, withoutmenting on this. As he had said before, every life had the right to choose their own way of life. Since they had chosen this path of no return, Mike could only try his best to help them now. But in the future, they would have to rely on themselves. Mike looked up at the sky.The clouds in the western sky were reflected as red as fire. The sun had gradually set in the west. It had brought most of its body under the horizon, and the rest of its body still emitted a trace of light and heat to the world. Mike looked at the sunset in the distance and said softly, Gerald, I think its time for me to leave here. So soon?! Gerald was surprised and panicked. He did not want Mike to leave them for the time being. With Mike around, they would gain a lot of confidence. After all, this man gave Gerald the feeling that he was omnipotent and seemed to be able to solve any problem. But Mike just nodded and said, Thats right. Theres no point for me to stay here anymore. I dont think I can find the answer I want here. And you only need to live well here. As for whether you choose to plunder or to settle down here, its up to you. Gerald wanted to say something more when he heard this. But Mike interrupted him directly, You dont have time to think about me now. You should think more about your centaurs. Dont forget, those adult stone giants will probablye back soon. When they find out that their children have been mercilessly killed by you, they will definitely be very angry. You must be prepared to bear this anger as soon as possible. Gerald was stunned. Thats right, they brutally killed these young stone giants. When the adult stone giantse back, there would probably be a fierce battle. Now was not the time to think about other things. I understand. Then I can only wish you a safe journey. Gerald sighed and nodded. Mike smiled and said, Although Im leaving, I want to give you a suggestion. The stone giants are very slow, and their attack methods are very simple. They only know how to hit people with their fists and throw stones at them. Other than that, there is no other way to attack. You just need to take advantage of your advantages, which is to move very quickly. It should be easy to deal with these heavy stone giants. After listening to Mikes words, Gerald fell into deep thought. After a moment, his eyes lit up. It seemed that he could already imagine the battle they would encounter in which the centaurs had the advantage. At this moment, Gerald bowed to Mike once again. Lord F*ck, on behalf of all the centaurs, I thank you once again. Thank you for your help to our centaurs. In the future, as long as you have any needs, our centaurs will definitely lend a helping hand. Hearing this, Mike only smiled slightly, but he did not take it to heart. He was not from this parallel world to begin with, and he would return to his own world sooner orter. Therefore, Geralds promise of in the future might never be used by Mike again. Timus, lets go. Having said all that he needed to say, Mike directly walked out of the canyon. Timus quickly followed and asked in a low voice, Teacher, where are we going next? Mike thought for a moment and said, Lets go to the elven territory The two of them said as they left Waribel Valley. Gerald, on the other hand, kept watching Mikes back until it disappeared from his sight. Gradually, the centaurs cleaned up the entire Waribel valley. There were no more broken stones on the ground. Gerald slowly turned around and looked at hispatriots who had gathered around him. My fellowpatriots, we may need to experience a big battle next, but you dont have to worry, because Lord F*ck has already told me the way to win. I want to say another thing. After we defeat the adult stone giants, we may have to make a home here. Do you know what is the first thing we will do? As soon as Gerald finished speaking, all the centaurs around him raised their hands at the same time and shouted in unison. Build a statue of Lord F*ck! Chapter 216 - Superb Concealment Techniques.

Chapter 216: Superb Concealment Techniques.

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion That night, war raged in the valley of Walibel. The horses hooves shook the entire valley to the point that it could not fall asleep. Huge rocks were constantly thrown out of the hands of the stone giants, almost as if they covered the sky and the moon. That night, no one knew what happened in the valley of Walibel. It seemed that only the soul stone on Geralds waist, which constantly emitted blue light, recorded everything. A night passed. Early in the morning, outside the Ancient City of Life. Two cloaked guys slowly walked into the city, causing the elves on the road to cast sidelong nces at them. . Finally, the guy at the back could not help but approach hispanion in front and ask in a low voice, Teacher, can we really hide our identities like this? Thepanion in front nodded with certainty, Dont worry, werepletely wrapped up now. They definitely wont be able to see who we are. Uh, but I keep feeling like theyre all looking at us. Thats your illusion. Because you have a ghost in your heart, you feel uneasy that everyone is looking at you. In fact, when we put on our cloaks, no one will care about us at all! Really... Timus looked helplessly at the elves who stared at him along the way. He felt that these elves were looking at him. But since his teacher had said so, he could only believe it. Soon, the two of them arrived at the tavern in the Ancient City of Life and found a remote corner to sit down. As soon as they sat down, all the elves in the tavern turned their heads almost at the same time and looked over. They were also secretly discussing something with theirpanions. Obviously, the two of them were the most eye-catching people in the city. After all, even if the entire Ancient City of Life was turned upside down, it would be impossible to find a third person who wrapped themselves in a cloak like them. When he sensed these gazes, Timus asked again without much confidence, Teacher, they really seem to be staring at us. Is there really no problem with our appearances? Of course. If I say theres no problem, then theres definitely no problem. Wearing a cloak is a very useful concealment technique. You still have a lot to learn. Mike said confidently as he drank his drink. But as soon as he finished speaking, a group of guards walked into the tavern. Beside the captain of the guards, stood an elf dressed as amoner. He looked around the tavern. When the elfs gaze met Mikes, he immediately raised his finger and pointed at Mike and Timus. Sir, its the two of them! The captain of the guards looked at Mike and Timus and immediately walked over and instantly surrounded the two of them. Timus face was full of nervousness, Mike, however, continued to drink as if there was no one else around. Who are you, people? What are you doing here? The captain of the guards asked in a menacing tone. Mike replied indifferently, What does it have to do with you? Did I break thew? If you dont tell the truth, Dont me me for being rude! The captain of the guards pped the small wooden table, it caused the old wooden table to creak in protest. Only then did the tavern owner raise his head slightly and remind him discontentedly, Youd better be careful. If you break a table, youll have to pay 12 silver coins. The guard captain paid no attention to the tavern owner. Instead, he slowly leaned over and approached Mike. The two of them were almost face to face. This was amon technique used by guards. By applying psychological pressure towards others. This way, many things would be much easier to do. However, this method was of no use to Mike. As long as the person in front of Mike was not a god, he would not be afraid of anyone here. Even if the entire citys guards were gathered together, Mike was confident that he would be able to kill them all. Ill ask you onest time. Who exactly are you and what is your purpose ining to the Ancient City of Life? The guards tone sounded as if he was trying to contain his anger. This was also a technique. By doing so, he could make the other party feel that he had lost his patience and could also put psychological pressure on them. However, Mike was still unmoved. He calmly took a sip of his drink and then replied, I still say the same thing. What has it got to do with you? Have I broken thew? I advise you not to bring trouble upon yourselves. Timuss entire body seemed to have stiffened. He had never thought that his teacher would use such an attitude to talk to the guards. Although with Timus and Mikes strength, this small group of guards really did not need to be taken seriously. But the problem was that behind them was an entire race and country. If he had a conflict with the guards, it would cause him a lot of trouble. He really hoped that the captain of the guards in front of him would say helplessly, Im sorry, you really didnt break thew. I wish you a happy life. Then, he would quickly leave with his men. However, imagination was often the opposite of reality. The captain of the guards waved his hand and immediately ordered, Bring them back! I want to see what purpose these guys have. When he heard this, Timus heart almost sank to the bottom. He did not expect to get into so much trouble when he just arrived in the elf territory. In Timus memory, ording to the Elf Law, these guards had the right to directly detain Mike and Timus in a cell for three days. They could not go anywhere during these three days, and all their belongings would be confiscated. Now, Timus only hoped that Mike would not cause any more trouble. He only wanted to stay in prison for the next three days and leave safely. After all, they really did not do anything bad. In three days, the elves would have to let them go. They only needed to endure for three days! However, Timus good wishes fell through once again. Just as all the guards were about to make a move, the guard captains neck suddenly ruptured, and arge amount of blood sprayed onto the table. For a moment, almost everyone present was stunned. What exactly happened? Why was the guard Captains throat suddenly slit? Could it be that these two guys were the ones who made the move? But, they did not see anything! Countless questions instantly appeared in the minds of all the elves. Meanwhile, Timus widened his eyes and looked at Mike beside him. There was only one word left in his heart, Its over! As for Mike, he slowly stood up under Timus gaze. He held the drink in his hand and downed it in one gulp. Then, he ced the empty cup on the wooden table that was covered in blood and said with a smile, Ive already said, dont look for trouble, but why didnt you listen? Boss, as for the cleaning fee for this table, just ask these guards for it. If theyre still alive. Chapter 217 - The Young Elven Guard Named Jess

Chapter 217: The Young Elven Guard Named Jess

It was not until Mike finished speaking that these guards had finallye to their senses. Of course, in reality, it had only been a few seconds. Capture these two guys, they killed the Captain! We cant let them go! Prepare for battle, the enemy is very dangerous! When Timus heard what the guards said, he waspletely shocked. Please, I didnt do anything!! Why would they arrest me too!!! he thought to himself. Of course, no one cared about this. Everyone saw Timus and Mike as aplices, even Timus and Mike themselves thought so. Timus had no choice but to take out his weapon Sword of Meredith. Sigh, its so troublesome, why do I have to encounter such a thing? Timus had a depressed look on his face as he steadied his stance against the guards in front of him. Mike, on the other hand, smiled slightly and said, Isnt this very interesting? As Mike spoke, one of the guards had already raised the long sword in their hand and shed at Mike. However, before the long sword could hit Mike, his body fell on to the ground like a corpse. His neck suddenly cracked and arge amount of blood gushed out. Then, the corpse on the ground turned from one to two. From the beginning till the end, Mike did not seem to have made any movements. He onlymunicated with Timus. Look, clearly, we didnt do anything, but these guards suddenly rushed over and attacked us, and then suddenly died. Such an interesting thing, can this ur in other ces too? The elves are really interesting. As Mike spoke, he smiled at the guards in front of him. His smile was full of mockery. Just as Mike had said, they had indeed done nothing. Even if Mike had really done something, these guards did not have any evidence. But they had taken the initiative to attack, and all of them had died on their own. The expressions of the guards became very ugly. Everyone was very clear that whether it was the captain who died or therade who died just now, it must have been this cloaked guy in front of them who killed them. However, they also understood one thing. This guy in front of them seemed to be very powerful. He was simply not a match for them. Stop pretending to be innocent! You said you were going to kill us all! One of the young guards nervously shouted. Mike spread his hands and asked, When did I say I was going to kill you all? You said that if we were still alive, you would let us pay for the cleaning fee, the young Elf Guard answered quickly. Yes, I did say that, but when did I say that I would kill you? In fact, I only saw your captains neck suddenly spurting blood and falling to the ground. One of your guards also suddenly attacked and fell to the ground. As for me, Im just an ordinarily weak, pitiful, and helpless traveler. We passed by here and just wanted toe to the tavern for a drink, but we were attacked and interrogated by them. Is this the way you elves do things? The elves are too terrifying and barbaric. Mike put on a frightened look and raised his hands high. The guards expressions became even uglier. Weak and helpless??? Ordinary Travelers???? This was the biggest lie in the world! How could an ordinary traveler be so calm when questioned by the guards? How could a weak and helpless person not react when attacked? He was lying! He was definitely lying! ! However, Mike pretended that he could not tell what they were thinking. He slowly walked away from the table and said, Please move aside, were leaving. Or do you intend on continuing your unreasonable behavior? All the guards subconsciously took a step back. Their eyes revealed fear. Mike smiled and walked straight towards the entrance of the tavern, although there were a few guards who stood guard in the middle of the road, when Mike approached, the guards were so afraid that they took the initiative to give way. The people in the tavern had already hidden in a very far corner and were now looking at the guards with disappointment. If the guards retreated, could this city still be safe? At this moment, Mike had already passed through the guards. Timus also reacted and quickly followed Mikes footsteps. However, just as they were about to walk out of the gate, a shout came from behind them. Stop, you cant leave! Mike stopped and turned his head. It was the young elven guard from before. He was holding a long spear in his hand, and both of his hands trembled. He was so nervous that his hat had be a little crooked, it made him look very funny, but at this moment, his expression was extremely serious. You cant leave. I suspect that youve killed two guards belonging to the Ancient City of Life. Even if I dont have any evidence, ording to the elvenw, you must cooperate with my work and follow us back to investigate! Perhaps because he was too nervous and afraid, the young elven guard raised his voice a few times. It sounded as though he was trying to boost his courage. Mike looked at the young guard calmly. After a long while, he suddenly said, Young man, arent you afraid of Death? The guard trembled, and then said loudly, I am a guard of the Ancient City of Life. My duty is to use my life to defend thew of the elven race and to protect the safety of civilians! Despite his righteous words, everyone could feel that his tone was trembling. When Mike heard this answer, he nodded with satisfaction and asked, Young guard, whats your name? The guard clearly did not expect Mike to ask this question and was momentarily unable to react. Timus looked at Mike. He could see a hint of appreciation in Mikes eyes. Then, he turned his head and said to the guard, What are you waiting for? My master is asking you a question. My, my name is Jess! The young elf named Jess answered subconsciously. He himself did not know why he had to answer the questions of these criminal suspects, but his body instinctively made him do so. Then, he seemed to remember something and shouted again, Now is not the time for you to ask questions. I have to bring you back for questioning! As he said that, he did not know where his courage came from, but he actually walked towards Mike. Even though every step he took seemed to be very difficult, his footsteps did not stop, not until Jess safely walked in front of Mike, the elves in the tavern became nervous. Everyone thought that the young guard was going to die, but an unexpected scene appeared. Mike very cooperatively raised his hands and said, Okay, Im willing to cooperate with your work, Im willing to ept your investigation. At this moment, the entire tavern became silent. Chapter 218 - Cooperating With The Investigation

Chapter 218: Cooperating With The Investigation

What, what did you say? The guard, Jess, was obviously unable to react to the situation in front of him. He originally thought that he was dead for sure. Even he himself did not know why he was doing this. But now, not only was he not dead, he had sessfully arrested this powerful fellow in front of him. All of this seemed to be like a dream. I said, Im willing to cooperate with your work. Of course, if its possible, I hope that your investigation time can be as short as possible. Mike shrugged and said in a rxed tone. Timus looked at Mike with slight surprise. He did not expect that his teacher would be willing to cooperate with what the guard said. After all, they were likely to spend three days in the cell. The cell was not a good ce. No one would want to go there, let alone for three days. Therefore, Timus did not understand Mikes idea, but now was obviously not a good time to ask questions, so Timus chose to shut up. Although Jess was still very confused, at least he had some understanding of the current situation. Although he did not know what the reason was, he could now arrest these two guys. Jess subconsciously thanked them in a low voice. Then, he seemed to feel that his actions were a little inappropriate. He quickly took out iron shackles from his waist and tied them to Mike and Timus hands. Im going to bring you back for questioning now. Please cooperate. Jess said the standard lines needed when arresting someone and then led Mike and Timus out of the tavern. The other guards were still frozen in ce. They did not dare to make any moves from the beginning to the end. Meanwhile, the civilians in the tavern casted contemptuous looks at the guards. Are these the guards of our Ancient City of Life? Theyre not even as good as a newbie! I watched that child Jess grow up. I recall that he just became a guard this year. I didnt expect him to grow up to be a reliable young man now. On the other hand, you people, sigh I now feel that our taxes are a little too high. We dont pay taxes to support trash like you. Youre not even as good as a child. The guards faces turned ugly when they heard their sarcasm. However, they could not even retort, because what they said was the truth. The guards had almost let Mike and Timus go just now. The disgruntled sarcasm in the tavern grew louder and louder. The guards could not take it anymore. They took the two corpses on the ground and prepared to leave. Just as they were about to step out of the tavern, the tavern owners words came from the bar counter. Pleasepensate us for the cleaning fee, 3 silver coins. .. At Silver Moon Avenue, Jess walked in front, followed by Timus and Mike, who were wearing ck cloaks. All the pedestrians pointed at them as if they were curious about the situation. Timus felt a little embarrassed about it. He felt embarrassed as if he were a criminal. But Mike didnt care, and calmly followed Jess. Soon, the three of them came to the security office of the Ancient City of Life. Jess took Mike and Timus to a small room. There was only one square table in the room, and two seats on each side of the square table. Other than that, there was nothing else in the room. Mike looked around the room and could tell that this was probably an interrogation room. He took the initiative to walk to the other side of the table and found a random seat to sit down. Timus followed him and sat beside Mike. Seeing this scene, Jess nervously reminded him, That, thats where I sit. You should sit on the other side! Whats the difference? Mike shrugged nonchntly. Anyway, whether you sit here or there, you can ask questions. We can also answer your questions. Hearing Mikes words, the young Jess opened his mouth, but he could not find any words to refute, all he felt was that there was something strange about this. Dont just stand there in a daze. Please help me make a cup of tea. Im a little thirsty. Mike yawned and said to the young guard, Jess. Please make my tea a little thicker! Timus also raised his hand and quickly added. At this time, Timuss hands were bound by iron shackles, so when he raised one hand, his other hand was raised along with it. It looked a littleical. When he heard Mike and Timuss request, Jess was slightly stunned. He could not help but frown. You are now under arrest. Why do you still have to make such a request? Mikeughed and said, If I wasnt willing to cooperate with you, Im afraid that I wouldnt be arrested now, right? What do you think? Besides, I didnt break thew. Even if I did, I still have basic human rights, right? You Cant abuse me, right? Hearing this, Jess fell silent. He knew that what Mike said was the truth. Jess could only leave the interrogation room helplessly and go out to make tea for the two of them. Taking advantage of the fact that there was no one in the interrogation room, Timus asked the question that he had been holding in his heart, Teacher, why did you cooperate with them and take the initiative to be arrested? He had been thinking about this question along the way, but he still could not figure out the answer. Mike, on the other hand, smiled slightly, Its nothing. I just admire this young elf guard a little. In this world where the strong prey on the weak, there are very few people like Jess who use their lives to protect what he thinks is right. Timus responded with an oh but did not say anything. He felt that his teacher, Mike, was a little unpredictable. Sometimes he felt that Mike was a guy who did whatever he wanted and killed people without blinking. Whether it was the goblins, the stone giants, or the two guards just now, Mike would not feel any burden when he killed them. Other times, he felt that Mike was a very positive guy. He had told Timus to be careful not to hurt the thorns in the Violet Valley, and he had also told himself a lot of philosophical thoughts. For a moment, Timus found that he actually did not know much about his teacher. Soon, Jess came back with two cups of tea in his hands. He sat down opposite Mike and Timus, then pushed the two cups of tea away from the table. It was his first time sitting in this seat, and he felt a little awkward, but he still did not forget the work he needed to do. What are your names? Where are you from? What is your purpose here? Just as Mike was about to answer, Timus, who was beside him, spoke first. My name is Timus, Kordontimus. He is my teacher. You may call him Lord F*ck. Chapter 219 - I’m from New York

Chapter 219: Im from New York

What did you say his name was? Jess looked at Timus in disbelief. He felt that this guy called Kordontimus seemed to be teasing him, but Timus added on with certainty. His name is really Lord F*ck. If you dont believe me, ask him. Jess looked at Mike with a dubious expression. Mike covered his face helplessly. Alright, Im actually called Lord F*ck. He felt like a pain in the *ss right now. It seemed that he would not be able to get rid of the name Lord F*ck in this world. Jess was very surprised when he saw that Mike actually admitted to this name. He was somewhat awkward as he recorded in the notebook in front of him and said, Mm Kordontimus and er Lord F*ck. Halfway through writing, Jess suddenly raised his head again and asked with a serious face, Is your name called Lord F *ck or just F *ck? After all, Lord may be a respectful title. I have to make a clear record of it. The corner of Mikes eyes twitched twice, and he said helplessly, its called F * ck. Lord is their respectful title to me. Jess looked at Mike with a strange gaze and recorded Mikes name on the notebook FCUK. Then, Mr. Timus and, uh Mr. F*ck, where are you from? Timus said very naturally, Im from Sali vige. Did you know that Sali vige is in the territory of the human race? Jess nodded and said that he had heard of it before, then looked at Mike. Mike hesitated for a moment and made up a lie. Im from the City of Light. The City of Light? Timus looked at Mike with a puzzled face and asked, Didnt you say that you came from a very far ce? The City of Light is not far. Mike red at Timus, indicating that he should not talk so much nonsense. Jess, on the other hand, said with a serious face, Mr. F*ck, since you said youre willing to cooperate with my investigation, then I hope youre really willing to cooperate and not lie here! Mike helplessly looked at Jess. He really did not know how to exin where he came from. After all, he was an adventurer, and the natives in this parallel world did not know what an adventurer was. In a state of helplessness, Mike could only tell the truth. I came from a city called New York. New York? Why havent I heard of that ce? Jess frowned, he felt that Mike was still lying. Again, Mike said helplessly, I really came from New York. This city is very far away, and none of you have been there. I dont know how else to exin it. In short, I didnt lie. Mike really did not know how to exin it, so he could only say it as so. Jess wrote down Mikes words, doubt etched in her writing. Alright, then what is the purpose of your visit? After hearing this, Timus finally stopped talking and looked at Mike. This was because he really did not know what the purpose of his visit was. He just followed his teacher, Mike, all the way here. Jess also took note of this, and he also looked at Mike. Mike was silent for a moment, and finally said, To be honest, we dont know why we came here. We just randomly picked a city to look around. When Jess heard this answer, he frowned very tightly. He stood up excitedly and said, F*ck, can you answer my question properly? I know you must be a very powerful person, but please dont tease me! Mike hesitated for a moment and asked, Did you just say F*ck in an angry tone or did you say my name? At this moment, the door of the interrogation room was suddenly pushed open. Everyones attention was directed to that moment. Mike and Timus were faced towards the direction of the door in the interrogation room, so they could directly see who entered from the door. Jess, on the other hand, had to turn around and look. A female elf walked into the door, and the number of people in the interrogation room changed from three, to four. At this moment, the four of them were equally stunned. Timus was stunned because he knew that the elves were all very good-looking, and every elf, male or female, were all very good-looking. However, he swore that he had never ever seen such a beautiful female elf. The guard Jess was stunned because he did not expect this big shot toe here. Mike was stunned because he knew the person that just entered! This person was obviously the Elven Queen Sabrina, in the game. Moreover, Sabrina was stunned because the style of the interrogation room in front of her was very strange. The guard sat on the suspects seat, and the two suspects sat on the guards seat. The strangest thing was that there were two cups of hot tea in front of these two guys in ck cloaks. Everything was so strange. Princess Ulysses Sabrina, how are you? Why are you here? Jess stood up nervously and immediately greeted Sabrina. Sabrina frowned slightly and asked, Who are they? Jess did not dare hide anything and immediately replied, When we were on patrol today, someone told us that there were two sneaky looking guys in ck cloaks in the tavern. As you know, there has never been a guy dressed like this in our Ancient City of Life As he said this, Jess could not help but nce at Timus and Mike. When he heard this, the corner of Timuss eyes twitched, and he could not help but stare at Mike with his dead fished eyes. What happened to the concealment technique! The reason why he got into so much trouble was obviously because of the cloaks!!!! Mike coughed awkwardly twice and did not say anything. Then, Jess continued, Then, we went to the tavern under Captain Abus lead and prepared to question these two guys. During the process Jess looked at Mike hesitantly, paused for a moment, and continued, During this process, Captain Abu and Senior Sally were sacrificed on the spot. Sacrificed on the spot? You actually dared to kill the guards? Sabrinas face clearly showed displeasure. Mike shrugged and said righteously, We didnt do anything. If you dont believe me, you can ask this young man. Sabrina looked at Jess. Jess was slightly stunned, then nodded hesitantly and said, Although it looks like they did it, we really didnt see them make any moves Jess was an upright elf. He chose to tell the truth. After all, he really did not see Mike make a move. No matter how suspicious he was, it was just a suspicion. There was no evidence. Sabrina narrowed her eyes and looked at Mike and Timus, then at Jess. Finally, she asked, Then why are you sitting in the position of being interrogated? Chapter 220 - Sabrina Of This World

Chapter 220: Sabrina Of This World

Forget it, its not important. Sabrina waved her hand and casually walked to Jess side. She pulled out a chair and sat down. Jess felt a little ttered. This was the first time he had such close contact with the Elven Princess, so he was more or less nervous. Jess wanted to ask Sabrina why she was here. After all, she was a high and mighty princess, so she should not have toe to such a ce. However, with his status, it was obviously not suitable to ask her such questions. Now, the interrogation room had be quiet for quite a while. It was supposed to be Jess interrogating, so Mike and Timus answered. However, after Sabrina came here, Jace did not know whether he should continue asking questions or not. Fortunately, Sabrina did not let the silencest for too long. She turned to look at Jess and said softly, Continue with the interrogation. Dont worry about me. With that, she leaned back on the chair and sat down quietly. Since the Elven Princess had already spoken, Jess naturally dared not disobey and to follow her instructions. He immediately asked, Alright, tell me honestly. Whats your purpose ining here? Mike replied helplessly, Theres really no purpose. I just picked a random city and came here to take a look. The same question as before was received with a simr answer. The interrogation was once again back to square one. Sabrina, who sat at the side, looked at the young guard beside her. She could tell that this young elf was obviously not very good at this job. So, she took the initiative to ask, You just said that you picked a random city? Yes, is there a problem? Mike looked at Sabrina calmly. From what Jess had said before, Mike picked up that Sabrina had not be the elven queen. She was still an elven princess. Mike was not sure as to how old Sabrina was now. After all, elves often had very long lives. Some elves could even live for more than a thousand years. Moreover, perhaps Sabrina was the same age as in the game. It was just that in this parallel world, Sabrina might not have be the elven queen, so there were many possibilities. Take Timus for example. In the game, Timus was an old man, and his personality was very stable and powerful. In this parallel world, Timus was a young man, and his personality was very lively. It was a parallel world after all, and even the slightest change could make a big difference. Mike continued observing Sabrina curiously, he wanted to see what this worlds Sabrina was like. Sabrina, on the other hand, frowned slightly. She felt that the man in front of her seemed to be observing her. This made her feel very ufortable. In order to cover up her difort, she shifted her attention to the interrogation work and continued asking. Then, if youre not lying, can I judge from your answer that you may have a certain purpose, but youre not sure if this purpose can be aplished in the Ancient City of Life? Hearing this, Mike revealed an appreciative look and nodded with a smile, What an interesting idea. Continue. You said that you chose a random city, but you didnt say that you chose a random races territory. Perhaps your purpose is rted to the Elves? Mike thought for a moment and revealed a surprised expression. He nodded and said, To be honest, I didnt even realize this before you said this. My purpose is indeed rted to the elves. Timus could not help but nce at Mike. Timus was not sure whether Mike was telling the truth or not, because he did not know why Mike chose toe to the Ancient City of Life. However, his intuition told him that Mike seemed to be telling the truth. Sabrina paused, looked at Mike, and said, Onest question. After that, you can leave. Jess, who was at the side, was shocked when he heard this. He quickly reminded her, Princess, these two people might have killed the guards of our ancient city of Life! Sabrina looked at Jess calmly and said, Alright, you can take a break today. Leave the interrogation to me. But No buts. Just do it. Or are you going to disobey my orders? Sabrinas face revealed a sullen expression. Jess hesitated for a moment. He nced at Mike and Timus and finally nodded. Got it. He was just a small new guard, while Sabrina was a high and mighty elven princess. He definitely could not disobey Sabrinas orders. Thus, the young elven guard could only get up and left the interrogation room. Now, the number of people in the interrogation room has returned to three again. Sabrina nced at Timus and then at Mike. She repeated with a smile, Onest question. After that, you can leave. Mike shrugged, this indicated that Sabrina could start asking the question. Sabrina sat up straight and leaned forward slightly. She put her elbows on the table and leaned slightly closer to Mike, I heard from the guards that two guards were killed in the tavern, and you didnt attack What I want to ask is, did you kill those two guards? Timus could not help but choke after he heard this. He did not expect the Elven Princess to be so direct with her questions. Who would admit to such a thing?!!! Only a fool would admit to it!!! Thats right, I killed them. Mikes voice came from beside Timus. Timus looked at Mike with a surprised face and a hint of doubt. He actually admitted to it?! Mike smiled and leaned against the back of the chair. This way, he could sit morefortably. He asked with an indifferent face, Ive finished answering. May I leave now? Sabrina also smiled and leaned back in her chair. The atmosphere in the interrogation room immediately became much gentler, but this gentleness caused Timus to feel very strange. Mike had clearly admitted to the murder, so why did the atmosphere be gentler instead? He could not understand it at all, nor could he understand the current situation. It was not until the Elven Princess Sabrina spoke again that made Timus be nervous again. Why do you dare to admit to your murder in front of me? Do you think I wont go back on my word? Ha! Mikeughed in a slightly contemptuous tone. I lied to Jess Oh, its that young guard because hes an honest child. As long as I dont admit it, he has no evidence. Without evidence, that kid wont do anything to us, so I wont admit to what Ive done to him. As he spoke up to this point, Mike leaned forward slightly and looked Sabrina straight in the eyes, But theres no need to do that in front of you. I think we can get down to business now. Tell me, whats your purpose ining here? Mike asked Sabrina what the guard Jess had just asked him. Chapter 221

Chapter 221: The Game

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion He was obviously the one being interrogated, but he asked what the interrogator had asked him before. This scene was very strange. Timus could not understand the current situation at all. He crazily looked at the two people beside him, clearly confused. Why did Ie here? Sabrina had a charming smile on her face. She stroked her golden hair and said with a smile, If I said that I randomly picked a ce and came straight in, would you believe it? Yes, why wouldnt I believe you? Mike also smiled and looked at Sabrina directly. But, if you dont have a purpose, then we will leave ording to the agreement. Are you sure.... you really dont have a purpose? Mike asked once again. At this point, the smile on Mikes face became even brighter. Youre really boring. Sabrina shook her head and said with a bitter smile Alright, alright, I admit defeat. I admit that I have something to ask for, its your help. Mike grinned and said, Isnt that right? Ill tell you the truth, and you tell me the truth. This way, our conversation will be much more convenient. Tell me, whats your purpose? Timus, who was at the side, had been listening quietly. He felt a little dazed and dreamy. It was all too strange. He and his teacher were being interrogated. Why did he have the feeling that they will always have the upper hand? Was it an illusion? The fact was, that it was not an illusion. Mike could see that Sabrina had a purpose and probably needed Mikes help. In a situation like this, Mike easily took the initiative in the conversation. When taking initiative, the game bes a bitplicated. First, from the information given by the guard Jess, Sabrina knew that the two guys in front of her might have the ability to kill others. Mikes admission of his murder confirmed this. Thus, it easily elevated him to the top of the conversation. This is the difference in strength. On the other hand, Mike told the truth from beginning to end, there was no lie. There are two kinds of people who dont lie. One would be the person who can not lie. The other would be the person who does not need to lie. Mike was obviously the second kind. As Mike mentioned, he lied to Jess because it was easier for him. The young guard had to let Mike and Timus go without any evidence. Mike told Sabrina the truth. ording to Mike, he told the truth because lying did not work on anyone but Jace. But the truth? Mikes confession that he killed a guard was an important message. Mike was not afraid of being found out that he had killed a guard. He had confidence! At this level, Sabrina was weaker than Mike. There were many games hidden in the seemingly simple conversation. These were things that Timus could not see. He only knew that Mike now had the advantage in the conversation. Soon, Sabrina stood up and went to the door of the interrogation room. She first opened the door of the interrogation room to make sure that no one was outside. Then, she closed the door and casted a spell towards the room. A light green ball of light appeared in Sabrinas hand and it spread throughout the entire room. Mike raised his eyebrows when he saw this. This spell seemed to be a barrier spell. He did not expect Sabrina to have this ability. After setting up the barrier magic, Sabrina returned to her seat, looked at Mike, and said with a smile, Well, now we can get down to business. Mike smiled and said nothing. He could guess that the barrier that Sabrina set up should be rted to sound. It was most likely that the people outside could not hear any sound or magic in this room. From this point, it could be seen that Sabrinas next words might be somewhat shameful. This was also the reason why Sabrina, as a princess, came to this interrogation room. Actually, before I came, I already knew what happened in the tavern. I can see that you are very strong, so I have something to ask you for help. Tell me about it, Mike said with a smile. He knew that Sabrina was asking for help. Otherwise, why would she be so polite to the two who were suspects who are suspected of killing the elf guards? Mikes words meant that they could consider working together, which was good news for Sabrina. She smiled and said in a rxed manner as if they were chatting, You know, Ive always believed in a certain saying. Powerful people are often very knowledgeable. Do you agree with this saying? Sabrina looked at Mike. Mike thought for a moment and nodded. I agree with half of it. Oh? Why only half? Sabrina showed an interested look. Mike shrugged, A lot of times, its not because youre strong that youre knowledgeable. Its also because youre knowledgeable, so that makes you powerful. As she heard Mikes words, Sabrina smiled and extended her hands, and pped, Interesting. I think what you said made sense. Then... I know youre a strong person, but I dont know if youre knowledgeable. Mike pursed his lips. If it was in the game world, Mikes knowledge could be said to be the greatest in the world. After all, he knew all about the major events that will ur in the next 30 years. But in this parallel world, Mike was not so confident. Whether your knowledge is wide or not, youll have to try to find out. Speak, what news do you want to ask? Sabrina stood up slowly, her fingers gently ced on the table, and her body slowly moved along the table. As she spoke, she circled around the table and moved behind Mike. Its been a long time since Ive seen such a unique person like you. Generally speaking, before we cooperate, we will discuss the issue of benefits first. Dont you want to ask what benefits you have? Mike did not turn his head to look at Sabrina at all. Instead, he calmly leaned back in his chair and said in a rxed manner, I dont think we need to discuss this beforehand, because you have to give me what I want. They were ying another game, yet again. Mike confidently showed his back and did not look at Sabrina warily. This action obviously told Sabrina that he had absolute confidence in his strength. At least an Elven Princess was not able to sneak attack him. Sabrina listened to Mikes words and stayed silent for a moment. She did not directly reply to Mikes words just now. Instead, she directly asked for the information she wanted to know. Have you heard of Soul Stones? Chapter 222 - Timus the Troublemaker

Chapter 222: Timus the Troublemaker

Soul Stone! After hearing these words, Mike narrowed his eyes and did not give an immediate answer. ording to how the game goes, Sabrina killed almost all of the centaurs to achieve her goal and finally took the Soul Stone. Now, it seemed that it was in line with what Timus had said in the game. Of course, he would not betray the centaurs, so he did not say anything for the time being. However, did he know about this? Timus, who was beside him, did not know anything about this. He opened his mouth subconsciously and turned to look at Sabrina, who was behind Mike. His eyes widened as he shouted, You actually know about the Soul Stone?! When Mike heard the words leave Timuss mouth, his heart sank slightly and he thought to himself, this is bad. But it was toote when he tried to stop him. Timus almost blurted it out. The Soul Stone is in the Centaur tribe. Why are you asking? Almost at the same time, Mike pinched Timus thigh under the table., but Mike was still one step toote. Sabrina looked at Mike and then at Timus with a satisfied smile. She slowly walked around from the other side of the table and returned to her seat. Thank you, young human. ording to the agreement, you two can leave now. Of course, with regards to whatever reward you desire, just let me know. I will definitely attend to it. Mike squinted at Sabrina as thoughts ran through his head. How could Sabrina not attack the centaurs? The simplest and most brutal solution would be to just kill Sabrina. Anyway, his rtionship with Sabrina was not that great, at least not as good as his rtionship with the Centaurs. However, this was obviously a very troublesome option. If Mike killed Sabrina here, it would probably cause a lot of uncertainty, just because Mike was not afraid of anyone in this world it did not mean he was not afraid of trouble. Moreover, he still had to find a way to get him back. If the elves happened to have a way to get Mike back, then, Mike killing Sabrina would be the equivalent of getting himself killed. Being trapped here forever? This was absolutely uneptable to Mike. Therefore, killing Sabrina was not a good idea. It should only be considered as ast resort. While Mike thought to himself, Sabrina smiled and said, What? Your request seems to be very difficult to ask? Or are you not sure as to what you want? As he heard Sabrinas words, Mikes eyes narrowed even more. This elven woman in front of him was indeed very scary. She actually saw through Mikes thoughts at a nce. Mike pondered for a moment, then turned to look at Timus and said, Go wait for me in the tavern first. There are some things that I want to talk to this elven princess alone. Timus was slightly stunned. He looked at Mike, then looked at Sabrina, and finally nodded. Although he did not know the specific situation, he also knew that he seemed to have caused trouble he had realized this since Mike had secretly pinched his thigh. Moreover, Timus knew he should not have interrupted the conversation between Mike and Sabrina. Staying here would not help Mike at all. So, Timus nodded and stood up. His hands were still tied with iron shackles, but Sabrina only blew at the pair of shackles, and the shackles were untied. Then, Sabrina pointed at the door and said, Young man, the enchantment I set up would not stop the people in the room from leaving. You can just leave. Timus nodded and looked deeply at Mike for thest time. He gave an apologetic look and then left the room. This time, only Mike and Sabrina were left in the room. Now, the rest of the people have left. We should be able to say what we have to say without hiding anything, right? Sabrina looked at Mike and smiled. Sabrina did not care about the young man who left. She did not even bother to know his name. At the same time, she was not interested. This was because she could see that Mike was the leader between the two of them. Mike hesitated for a moment and tentatively asked a question. Before I make my request, I want to confirm it first. Do you elves have a way to make people leave this world here? Leave this world? Sabrina was slightly stunned at first, then sheughed. If you mean to kill someone, then we elves have a lot of ways with our strength. It was obvious that Sabrina had misunderstood Mikes meaning. Perhaps she was just joking. After all, she had already obtained the information she wanted to know. Her entire being was naturally much more rxed. She no longer had any scruples. In her eyes, it was fine to just kill the human man in front of her right now. However, Mike fell silent once again because he had already finished probing. If Sabrina really knew this method, she would have just agreed. It would not do Sabrina any harm to send Mike away. At least for Sabrina, this would reduce the number of people who knew she was going to find the Soul Stone. Of course, the fewer people who knew, the better. The negotiation fell silent again. Mike turned to ask the second question. Where did you hear about the Soul Stone? Sabrina narrowed her eyes and looked at Mike with a smile, You only gave me one piece of information, but you want to exchange it for two pieces of information? What a greedy human. She slowly stood up again and walked behind Mike. She put her hands gently around Mikes neck, put her mouth close to Mikes ear, and gently exhaled a breath of hot air, What if I refuse to answer you? The next moment, there was a cracking sound in the room. A sword was ced directly on the neck of the Elf Princess Sabrina. Sorry, you cant refuse my request. Wow, rx a little, Sabrina said softly and pretended to be rxed. But while she spoke, her eyes secretly observed Mike. She found that the shackles in Mikes hands seemed to have been shattered by Mike and it had dropped to the ground. This man did not turn his head at all, but urately ced the gorgeous long sword in his hand on her neck. Obviously, this man was thinking of showing his strength, hoping to obtain the price of negotiation. The Elf Princess Sabrina smiled slightly and said softly, Its not impossible to tell you. This is actually not a secret in our elf race. Have you heard of the legend from 3,000 years ago? Chapter 223 - 3,000 Years Ago

Chapter 223: 3,000 Years Ago

A legend from 3,000 years ago? Mike did not look back at all. He just looked calmly at the table in front of him, but his brows were slightly furrowed. He did not enjoy this kind of roundabout way of chatting, but his intuition told him that what Sabrina was going to say next would contain very important information. At this moment, Sabrina stood up straight and walked away from the sharp de, the Sword of the King. She returned to her seat; it seemed that she liked to stand behind others before she said something important. Now that she had returned to her seat, she changed into a rxed andfortable position, and spoke in a casual atmosphere like a friend, Legend has it that on this continent 3,000 years ago, civilization had just been born. At that time, you humans were still a bunch of uncivilized barbarians. Of course, I didnt mean to offend you, Im just stating facts. Sabrina smiled slightly, while Mike put the Sword of the King back into its sheath, this indicated for Sabrina to continue. And we elves were just a race that lived in the forest at that time. We dont have the concept of a country. At most, we could have only been considered as a tribe. In fact, 3,000 years ago, there wasnt a single race on the entire continent that considered themselves as a country. And we elves were the first race on this continent to establish a country. Sabrinas tone was filled with pride, as if she was narrating the glorious history of her ancestors. Mike did not interrupt her and just quietly listened. He felt that there would be important information next. Sure enough, Sabrina mentioned the important item again. Soul Stone. In the legend of our elf n, the elven queen at that time obtained the Soul Stone by ident, which made the elf n be powerful. Sabrina leaned back a little deeper, and a hint of yearning appeared in her eyes. At that time, our elven race was the overlord of the entire continent. We had powerful strength, protection from the god of nature, and a long lifespan. You should know that our elven race can live for at least a few 100 years, and some can even live up to 1,000 of years. With these many advantages, in addition to having the Soul Stone, our elven ancestors sessfully upied a piece ofnd on the continent, bing the first country. But soon, something unexpected happened. Sabrina sighed and looked at Mike with a resentful gaze, Many yearster, one day, you humans finally slowly transformed and established a country, and built a civilization. Almost within the same year, the God sent down heavenly punishment. The heavenly fire raged the Earth and burned countless forests, it turned the entire ce into barrennd. No one knew why the heavenly fire descended, but it was only then that we elves learned that there was more than one God in the world. The name of the God who descended the heavenly fire was called Ragnaros. Hearing this, Mike narrowed his eyes to show some reaction, but he still did not say anything, because he did not want to interrupt Sabrina. He just subconsciously reacted to the name Ragnaros. Sabrina seemed to have noticed something, but she did not want to interrupt her own narration and continued, From then on, the names of the gods kept popping up like bamboo shoots in the soil after the spring rain, appearing in our sight. The god of fire, Ragnaros, the god of war, Ares, the god of light, Bader and all kinds of gods. Originally, we elves were the only ones on this continent who believed in gods. We believed in the God of Nature, Vari, which brought us a lot of blessings. But when all the races understood the benefits of believing in gods, the advantages of the elves gradually decreased. Humans, dwarves, orcs All the races began to catch up with us elves. And we elves lost important support in arge-scale battle. The Soul Stone was lost. Sabrina looked straight at Mike. Mike finally spoke for the first time in this story. Was it a war with humans? Mike asked this question. Sabrina was silent for a moment, and finally nodded, Yes, it was the war with you humans. During that war, the elven queen died on the battlefield, and the whereabouts of the Soul Stone became unknown. From then on, the elven race gradually became isted. Hearing this, Mike sneered and said, Isted? But in my opinion, the elven race still has a ce on the continent. Really? But it could never bepared to the strength and prosperity that we hadst time. So you want to restore the glory of the elves? You want to lead the elves to be the number one race on this continent again? Mike narrowed his eyes again, but only Sabrina shook her head with a bitter smile. Its impossible. A small Soul Stone doesnt have such a great ability. At that time, we elves became the overlords of the continent from many other advantages, not just from possessing the Soul Stone. Take the power of faith as an example. Dont you humans worship gods now? Dont count me in, Mike leaned back and said with a disdainful smile, I never believed in those selfish people who are high and mighty. Sabrina raised her hands slightly and let out a scoff, Wow, next time, you have to say that very far away from me. Im afraid that Gods punishment will affect me. No one knew whether Sabrina was serious or joking when she said this, but the atmosphere did ease up a little. Sabrina ced her hands on her chest and said in a matter-of-factly tone, The Soul Stone was originally a holy weapon that our elven race possessed at first. Is it a problem if I want to retrieve the Soul Stone now? Cant I just treat it as a mascot that might be able to protect our elven race? Sabrina still had a joking tone. However, Mike sneered disapprovingly and said, Protect the elven races mascot? I dont think so. Sabrina listened to Mikes slightly mocking tone and pretended to be rxed as she asked, What do you mean? Is there something wrong? At this moment, she was just a little ufortable. After all, Mikes tone was not very friendly. But in the next moment, her entire posture changed greatly. You want the Soul Stone because you want to steal the position of the elven queen, isnt that right? Mike used the most casual tone as he revealed the most shocking secret. At this moment, Ulysses Sabrinas entire body trembled! Chapter 224 - The Contract

Chapter 224: The Contract

What are you talking about? I dont understand. Sabrinas current tone could not be described as rxed or happy. It could even be described as extremely cold. Mike looked straight at Sabrina and continued, You dont have to put on an act. Im very confident in what Im saying. As Mikes words fell, the atmosphere in the interrogation room dropped to a freezing point. Obviously, Sabrina could not tolerate others knowing about her n. Logically speaking, this matter should only be known to her. Even her closest confidant did not know about her n. How could this stranger, who appeared out of nowhere, know about her n? Sabrina dared not to speak. She wanted to observe Mike first. However, she could not for the life of her see anything through the cloak. On the contrary, Mike noticed Sabrinas change in expression. He sat up straight, put his arms on the table, and said, Dont worry, Im not interested in the internal strife of your elven race. It doesnt matter to me who bes the elven queen. I only care about my own purpose. The elven princess was silent for a moment. She seemed to be wondering how much credibility Mikes words had. Then, she asked a crucial question. Then, what is your purpose? She hadmunicated with the human in front of her for so long, but she still did not know what his purpose was. This was very passive for Sabrina. She had to make sure that the humans goal did not conflict with hers. Otherwise, her only choice was to kill him. In fact, Sabrina really wanted to directly attack him, but s, she did not have the confidence to kill Mike in one blow. If this human had some unique escape method to save his life, then in order to retaliate against her attack, he would definitely tell his secret to the whole world. At that time, whether she wanted to take the position of the elven queen or steal the Soul Stone, she would encounter great difficulties and obstacles. Therefore, she did not dare to act rashly. Mikes thoughts were the same. Although he had been roughly sure that Sabrina did not know the way to send him back, this was only the general idea. No one could be sure whether Sabrina knew all the secret techniques of the elven race. Perhaps some unremarkable figure of the elf race would master this method. As of now, he did not want to get into a conflict with the potential future elven queen. The atmosphere became a little more delicate. Mike smiled slightly, and his words were rxed, I guess you cant help me achieve my goal. But, you owe me a reward, so I have other requests. Sabrina stared at Mikes body, she tried to see something, but she still could not see anything. Helpless, Sabrina could onlypromise. What do you want? Just say it. Its always better to have one more friend than one more enemy, isnt it? I agree with what you said. Mike smiled and leaned forward, saying something rather interesting to Sabrina, But my request may be difficult for you to ept. Sabrina heard this and cautiously stepped back a little to keep a distance from Mike. Im warning you, youd better not make any excessive requests. Obviously, she seemed to have misunderstood something. Mike smiled, he then yfully replied, I have to remind you that Im not interested in women who are older than me. You should be hundreds of years old, right? Sabrina snorted and asked, So, what exactly are your demands? Hurry up and say it. Her patience almost wornT out. This was because she did not like the atmosphere and the direction of this conversation. The other party, who knew her secret and seemed to have seen through her, took the initiative in the entire conversation. However, she stayed passive, as if there was always an invisible hand that strangled her neck. Her goal was to end this conversation as soon as possible and satisfy the other partys request. Then, she would never need to see him again. First, let me be clear. After I fulfill your condition, I hope that your groundless spection can be kept in your heart forever and never to be said again. Are you referring to the fact that you want to use the Soul Stone to take away the elven Queens status? Mike replied with a hint of yfulness in his tone. Sabrinas face finally showed a trace of anger. Are you provoking me? WOW, lighten up. Why are you so serious? Mike returned Sabrinas words to her. You too mentioned that this was just groundless spection, right? HMPH. Sabrina snorted and refused to dwell on this issue. I hope that we can sign a contract. Other than this method, I cant find any other way to trust your mouth. Sabrina raised her right hand gently. A contract phantom appeared above the table and gently floated in the air. Simultaneously, a feather pen in the same phantom state appeared in Sabrinas hand. She muttered as she wrote down the treaty. After the contract is signed, both parties must never tell the content of this conversation to anyone. She looked at Mike with displeasure and handed the feather pen in her hand over to his. Lets speed up the progress. You only need to fill in your request and name. Mike took the quill from Sabrinas hand with great interest and said, Interesting. Is this some kind of secret skill of your elf race? This is the first time Ive seen it. The abilities of the elven race will always be beyond your imagination, Sabrina said with a condescending tone, but Mikepletely ignored it. He yed with the phantom quill in his hand, obviously very curious. It clearly looked like a phantom, but it had a unique touch in his hand. Is this contract reliable? Mike asked thest question. Do you think I would joke about such an important thing? Believe me, after signing the contract, you wont be willing to go against it, or something very terrible will happen to you. Sabrina did not exin too much, but it was enough for Mike. He nodded in satisfaction, raised his quill, and signed where Sabrina wrote down his requirements on the Phantom contract in front of him. After the contract is signed, Ulysses Sabrina can never hurt any centaur. Then, he signed his name F*ck. Sabrina looked at the contents of the contract written by Mike, then looked at thest signature that Mike left. She suddenly stood up and mmed her right hand on the table. Now youre really provoking me! Do you really think I dare not to kill you! Chapter 225 - Another Contract

Chapter 225: Another Contract

Oh? Do you think Im afraid of you? Mike contemptuously smiled and pulled out the Sword of the King. The moment the Sword of the King was pulled out of its sheath, his entire temperament immediately underwent an earth-shattering change. This feeling was as if his own strength rapidly increased at a speed visible to the naked eye. It could even give people a strong feeling that the aura brought by his strength had turned into a substantial feeling. Sabrinas face was full of anger, but her body remained in ce. She realized that this human in front of her was much, much stronger than her. She was simply not strong enough to be his opponent. However, when faced with his provocation, how could she be willing to swallow her anger? After all, she was a high and mighty princess. From the moment she was born, she had always been someone who kept to their words. In the territory of the Ancient City of Life No, in the entire elven territory, her words had never been difficult to use. Even if she was in the territory of other races, others would still give her some face due to her background. When had she ever suffered such grievance today? What on earth do you n on doing?! Sabrina gnashed her teeth and said. Mike was ying with the Sword of the King in his hand. His eyes fell on the sword and he said in a rxed tone, I want to cooperate with you. Cooperate?! Sabrinas eyes were bloodshot. She replied angrily, You dont want me to get the Soul Stone. Is this the attitude you should have when cooperating? Ha! Mikeughed mockingly. Who told you that you have to hurt the centaurs in order to get the Soul Stone? And who told you that you have to get the Soul Stone in order to aplish your goal? Sabrina instantly calmed down after she heard Mikes words. She did not answer him immediately. Instead, she savored what Mike had just said. Suddenly, she realized what Mike had said, now it made a lot more sense. One did not have to kill to get a Soul Stone. To be the elven queen, one did not have to get a Soul Stone. She looked at Mike and slowly sat down. She mumbled, I have to admit that what you said made sense. Its been a long time since Ive seen such a unique human. Even among the elves, Ive never seen such a unique existence like you Alright, theres no need to say so many nice words. Mike waved his hand and interrupted Sabrinas words, then put the Sword of the King back into its sheath. I dont want to draw my sword for the third time today. You should understand what I meant. Now, I have a suggestion. We can sign this contract immediately. And in addition, we can sign another contract. For example, a contract about how to help you win the position of the elven queen. How is it? Mikes tone was very rxed, it was as though he talked about a trivial matter, like eating, drinking, and breathing. However, when these words reached Sabrinas ears, they became unusually harsh and sensitive. She dared not reply. After she thought for a moment more, she continued, Sign this contract first. After saying that, she held the quill and wrote on the contract Ulysses Sabrina. The moment Sabrina wrote thest letter, the contract turned into specks of light and entered Mikes and Sabrinas bodies respectively. After the specks of light entered their bodies, Sabrina exined, Alright, this contract is now in effect. The content of our subsequent conversation topics should not exceed the scope of this conversation, so it will also be considered within the scope of the contract. The content of what we are about to say can not be spread out either. Mike nodded, but his mind thought about something else. Originally, thought that if he wrote the name F*ck, the contract would take effect on him, but this contract seemed to have its own judgment mechanism. From the light particles that drilled into his body, it could be seen that the contract was effective. Mike was not sure what would happen if he vited the contract, so unless it was absolutely necessary, Mike would not vite this contract. Of course, he did not have a reason to vite it. This prompted Mike to continue signing the contract with Sabrina. Alright, since weve already signed the contract, you dont have to hide your words anymore, right? Mike looked at Sabrina and said in a rxed manner. Sabrina also became a lot more rxed. The sessful signing of the contract added a cooperative rtionship between the two of them. In addition, Sabrina did not have to worry about Mike leaking the contents of the conversation, so she did not hide it anymore. So, how are you going to help me get the position of the Elven Queen? Hearing Sabrinas straightforward words, Mike smiled slightly. This simple and crude way of talking really made people feel happy physically and mentally. The bad thing was that they had to plot loudly to be satisfied! Its very simple. Ill first propose a n. How about I help you kill yourpetitor directly? Sabrina narrowed her eyes and said in a joking tone without any scruples, You want to kill my sister? Arent you afraid of getting yourself into trouble? What are you afraid of? Youll be the Elven Queen in the future anyway, wont you? Mike spread his hands and said in apletely indifferent tone. Besides, its a small matter like killing your sister. I dont have to do it myself. I can totally send my disciple to do it. Are you referring to the young human? Sabrina frowned and shook her head, I dont think that boy is very reliable. Although Sabrina did not know Timuss name, she did not have a good impression of him. After all, if that idiot had not slipped his mouth, Sabrina would not have gotten the information so directly. Naturally, Sabrina would not be at ease with such a person. It doesnt matter if hes reliable or not. With the contract, I wont tell him the details of our cooperation, right? As long as his strength is enough toplete this matter. Strength? Him? Sabrinas eyes revealed traces of distrust, but she went on. A silly kid like that can kill my sister? Arent you underestimating her strength a little too much? Besides, even if its you, I dont think you can kill my sister that easily. Mike shrugged and did not answer the question directly. Even if he included her sister, killing the entire elven race would not be difficult for Mike. He only needed to temporarily take back the Umbre of Meredith from Timus. Dont worry about what I can or cant do, I can finish it. What you need to think about now is what youre going to pay me. Mike gave a confident smile. Chapter 226 - The Lost Umbrella of Meredith!

Chapter 226: The Lost Umbre of Meredith!

When Mike left the police station, it was already noon. There were fewer people on the streets than in the morning. It seemed that they had gone back to their homes to eat. Mike was also happy about this. After all, he hade to the Ancient City of Life in a low-key manner and did not want to be noticed. This was also the reason why he chose to wear a cloak. Although the cloak seemed to have a negative effect, it was not important. At this time, he was alone. ording to the second contract he signed with Sabrina, he needed to get rid of the elven queen, who was Sabrinas sister. Since that was the case, Sabrina naturally would not leave the public security station with him, in case others saw something. At this time, it was the best choice for the two of them to maintain a certain distance. As for the content of the contract they signed, only Mike and Sabrina were clear about it. At this time, Mike turned his head to look at his surroundings. After confirming the direction, he went straight to the tavern in the Ancient City of Life. After all, he had just arrived at the Public Security Office from the tavern this morning, so he still had some memory on how to get back to the tavern. However, after he walked some distance, when he came near the tavern, he heard a faint noise that came from the tavern. It sounded as if someone was quarreling in the tavern. Mike frowned slightly. He had a premonition in his mind that something bad was going to happen. This was because he felt that the source of the quarrel was most likely caused by his mboyant disciple, Timus. When he pushed open the door of the tavern, apletely unexpected scene appeared before Mikes eyes. What are you doing?! At this moment, Timus was seated at a small wooden table. On the other side, was a burly elven man, and the two of them were actually having an arm-wrestling match here! There were many people gathered around, they cheered and cursed incessantly. The entire tavern was in chaos. Hearing Mikes voice, Timus subconsciously looked at the entrance of the tavern. It was because of this momentary daze that the burly man opposite Timus seized the opportunity. He exerted all his strength and pushed Timuss hand onto the table. In an instant, the surrounding audience erupted. Some people could not help but cheer, while others could not help but began cursing. In a corner, there was a wretched-looking elf who handed out money to the surrounding spectators. It seemed as though he had set up a bet here. Obviously, Timus failure this time had let the dealer earn a lot of money! There was actually someone that made bets for arm wrestling?! Mike waspletely speechless. Timus looked at Mike helplessly and muttered, Teacher, you shouldnt have said anything at that time. It distracted me. Otherwise, I would have definitely won against this guy. The burly man was still being chased by the surrounding audience, but he became unhappy when he overheard Timus talking to his teacher. Kid, are you trying to take back on your promise? Winning is winning, losing is losing! A weak guy like you, I can win as many times as I want! The burly man widened his eyes with mockery, his face almost touched Timus face. At this moment, Timus was also filled with killing intent. The only reason it led up to this was because he actually overheard this burly man say that he was a weak chicken. This waspletely unbearable for Timus, who was full of confidence. He subconsciously reached his hand to his waist, sneered, and replied, Oh? Really? You think Im weak? Ill let you know one thing today. There are some people you absolutely cant afford to offend As he spoke, Timus voice gradually became softer. His hand kept steady around his waist, but he found that he could not touch anything. In the next moment, Timus panicked. He looked at his waist as if he was looking for something. Mike also frowned. He walked to Timus and asked, What are you looking for? Timus trembled. He slowly raised his head to look at Mike and said with a trembling voice, Teacher, I seem to have lost your weapon What did you say?!!! When Mike heard this, he was stunned for a moment, followed by intense anger. He reached out and grabbed the cor of Timuss neck, lifted him up, and turned his wrist to let him spin around in front of him. It was indeed not there! The Umbre of Meredith was gone!! What the hells going on?! Mike tried his best to suppress his voice and put Timus back on the ground. Timus was about to cry. He stuttered, I dont I dont know either! I was just arm-wrestling with them. I dont know how! Was it stolen?! At this point, Timus turned to look at the burly man and asked loudly, Tell me, did you steal my things?! The burly man looked at the short human in front of him. He frowned and muttered unhappily, Youre really a madman. You want to change the topic after losing the match? The burly man raised his hand as he spoke, You want to pin the crime of stealing on me. Im telling you, I didnt even think about it! He wanted to punch this kid to give him a lesson. But in the next moment, a hand stretched out from the side and grabbed his wrist tightly. The burly man was slightly shocked and turned his head to look to the side. It was the human who entered the tavern earlier! At this moment, the burly man felt as if his hand was being bitten by a huge lion, he was unable to move at all. Not only that, he even felt intense pain from his wrist. It was as if his wrist was about to be crushed. The burly man immediately cried out in pain and screamed like a pig about to be ughtered. At the same time, Mikes body emitted strong killing intent. This killing intent made everyone present feel a strong suffocating feeling. It was as if they were soaked in a cold tank of water. Didnt you hear his question? Did you steal it?! Speak! The Burly Mans heart was filled with fear. He immediately knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, I really didnt steal anything from you. I was just arm wrestling. Please, let me go. I wont do it again! The burly man begged so much until Mike finally let go. He could tell that the burly man had not lied. Mike slowly turned his head and looked at everyone in the tavern with a cold gaze. At this moment, a short elf could not withstand the pressure and rushed out of the tavern! Chapter 227 - I Seek For My Own Form of Justice

Chapter 227: I Seek For My Own Form of Justice

Chase after him! Mike noticed the sneaky elf that ran and immediately shouted. Timus, who was slightly stunned, recovered quickly and rushed out of the tavern. Mike, just a step away from Timus, followed suit. This left the people in the tavern dumbfounded. Outside the tavern, there were very few pedestrians on the street, which made it much more convenient for Mike and Timus to catch up with the elf. Mike, who ran behind, quickly caught up with Timus in front of him with the help of his skill, swift steps. However, what surprised Mike was that he did not manage to shorten the distance between him and the short elf in front of him at all. Does he know how to use swift steps as well? Mike was a little confused, but he did not waste too much time. If he wanted to shorten the distance, the method was very simple. ng! Mike directly pulled out the Sword of the King from his waist. In the next moment, Mike and Timus speed immediately doubled! At the same time, with the support of swift steps, Mikes speed directly increased by four times! With such speed, Mike only took a few breaths to catch up with the short elf. The next moment, Mike reached out his right hand and grabbed the elfs cor. After he lifted the elf up, he mmed him onto the ground. Pfft, cough cough! After the elf was hit, he coughed uprge mouthfuls of blood. Mike controlled his strength very well and did not let the elf die on the spot. However, he reckoned that a few of his ribs had already been broken. At this time, Timus had already caught up, he panted heavily, and kicked the Elf in the chest. You dare to f*cking run?! Quickly hand over my things, you b*stard! This young version of Timus did not have any grace at all. He punched and kicked the elf, he cursed and swore at the same time. Enough, dont kill him. Mike raised his hand and slightly stopped Timus. Only then did Timus stop. However, Timuss eyes still burned with anger. Obviously, if Mike had not stopped him, Timus would have really wanted to beat this guy to death. Where is it? Mike did not waste his breath. He grabbed the elfs clothes and pulled him up. The elfs chin and cor had long been dyed red with blood. He looked at the human in front of him with a terrified look and quickly shook his head to deny it, What is it? I dont know. You still dare to deny it?! Timus widened his eyes and raised his hand to p the elf. This p broke three of the elfs teeth. In an instant, a lot of blood flowed out of the elfs mouth. The elfs eyes revealed intense fear. He could feel a strong killing intent from this young human. He had no doubt that if this young human did not get the answer he wanted, he would definitely kill him without hesitation. However, if he told him, it would be difficult for him to keep his life. At this moment, the elf saw a figure from the corner of his eye. This figure was usually something that he could not avoid, but now it had be his only life-saving straw. Sir Guard, help! These two humans want to kill me! The short elf quickly shouted at the figure. However, this shout was met with intense pain. You still dare to shout?! Timus stepped on the short elfs palm, a cracked sound immediately came from the hand. Needless to say, the bones of his hand must have been shattered. The short elfs forehead was covered in fine beads of sweat, but he clenched his teeth tightly nheless and stared at the figure in the guards uniform not too far away. What happened?! The guard who heard the shouting immediately rushed over. Mike pushed the little elf to the ground, and both he and Timus turned to re at him as they tried to persuade the guard to mind his own business. However, when they turned back and saw the guards figure, both of them were stunned. Not only were they stunned, but the guard himself was also stunned. Its you?! Its you?! Mike, Timus, and the guard all spoke the same sentence in unison, shocked. This guard was Jess, the rookie guard who had brought Mike and Timus to the Public Security Office! Jess frowned and looked at the scene in front of him. He red at Mike and said, I dont know how you were released, but you are going too far. Are you challenging thews of the elves?! Laws? Timus sneered and pointed at the short elf thaty on the ground. This kid stole from me. Whos going to help me get it back? Your so-calledws?! If he really stole from you, thews of the elves will give you a proper and defined answer, but youre not allowed to hit him! Jess said righteously. Mike knew that this kid was a stubborn elf, so he did not argue too much. Instead, he pointed at the short elf and said, Ask him yourself. During the time they spoke, the short elf was breathing heavily, trying to catch his breath. When he saw Jess, it was as if he had seen his savior. He quickly used all his strength to say, Sir Guard, please save me. They are going to kill me! Look, I didnt steal anything. If you dont believe me, just tell them to search me! The guard Jess nced at the short elf and frowned at Mike, What did you lose? A weapon! Timus quickly said. What kind of weapon? Jess asked further. Timus opened his mouth, but he could not speak. Mike also frowned and urged, He asked you a question. What kind of weapon? When he heard his teacher urge him, Timus stammered, I Im not sure. Are you guys toying with me? At this time, the guard Jesss expression had already be very disgruntled. He suspected that these two guys were toying with him. However, Timus was unable to say anything. This was because he had forgotten what the Umbre of Meredith had looked like before it was stolen. It could have been in the form of a staff, an umbre, or perhaps a greatsword. Mike could see Timuss gears spinning from the look of his face. He looked at Jess helplessly and said, In short, its a weapon! Jess looked at Mike. He could tell that Mikes tone was very serious. It was definitely not a joke. Confused, he looked at the short elf thaty on the ground with a puzzled expression, Are you sure he stole it? I dont see any weapons on him. Are you saying that the weapons a dagger or a magic wand? If you have no evidence to prove that he stole your things, then I can only ask you to let him go! This time, a vein popped out on Mikes forehead. Jess, I know that you are an honest guard, but I want to tell you the truth! Some things are difficult to be clearly exined! Thew can never be perfect, it has many loopholes. And when thew is not able to bring me justice, then I can only seek justice for myself! Chapter 228 - Thieves Union

Chapter 228: Thieves Union

As he heard this, the little elfs face revealed a terrified expression. He finally understood that this human wanted to kill him right now in front of this guard! The guard, Jess, also understood this meaning and hurriedly shouted to stop him, Stop, what do you want to do?! Me? What do I want to do? Of course, its to seek justice for my own loss! Mike smiled, with a hint of anger in his smile. He knew that Jess was an honest guard. This kind of characteristic was often very admirable, but also very irritating. In the absence of evidence, as long as the offender insisted that he did not do anything, honest people like these would not do anything to the offender. This was because they had thew deep in their hearts. However, Mike himself was no fool. He raised the Sword of the King in his hand and shed at the left hand of the elf. Crack! The Sword of the King cut off the left hand of the elf on the spot and the elf sank deep into the ground. The elf immediately let out a scream. Many civilians around watched what happened, but none dared to approach. The guard, Jess, nervously held the long spear in his hand and shouted at Mike, Stop immediately and return to the public security station with me, or Ill not hesitate to attack you! Timus immediately shed behind Mike and raised his hand to hold the long spear in Jesss hand. Jess had never expected for such a situation to ur. As a guard, it was only right and proper for him to enforce thew in the Ancient City of Life. No one had ever dared to obstruct him. Not until now, right now, he was obstructed! Jess used all his strength and tried to pull out the spear that was held by Timus. But no matter how hard he tried, the spear did not budge at all, it was as if it had been fixed there from the start. Guard, please dont meddle in other peoples business, Timus said coldly while he fought to hold back his anger. What do you mean by meddling in other peoples business? This is my duty! Jess roared. As soon as he finished speaking, another cry of pain came from behind Timus. Mike had cut off a finger on the elfs right hand. Not long after, he said to the elf angrily, You know what? I regret it. I shouldnt have cut off your left hand just now. I should have cut off each of your fingers one by one just like Im doing now. I should have made you feel this kind of pain. Cutting off your left hand at once is too easy for you! As he said that, Mike raised his sword again to cut off the second finger of the elfs right hand. The piercing pain made him scream continuously. His face waspletely covered in sweat. His eyes begged as he looked at the young guard, with hopes that he could stop these two demons. However, no matter how hard Jess tried, the spear in his hand could not break free from Timus grip. Stop! Stop! Youremitting a crime! Jess could only stop Mike with words, but it was obviously ineffective. Ka! Mike raised his hand again and waved the Sword of the King in his hand. The elfs right hand was left with only his thumb and index finger. At this moment, the elf was in total despair. Notwithstanding the pain, he recognized the reality of it all. The only one who could save him now was himself! Stop with the chopping! Ill tell you, Ill tell you everything! Please! I stole the things, but the things arent with me now! After the elf screamed the confession, Jess waspletely stunned. He looked at the little elf on the ground who had tears in his eyes in surprise. This also left himpletely dumbfounded. Just a moment ago, he assumed that this elf was an innocent civilian, that Mike and Timus were the perpetrators. But now, the situation had been reversed. Mike and Timus were really the victims, and this seemingly innocent elf was really a thief! Jess waspletely stunned on the spot, he could only stare nkly at the Elf whoy on the ground that gasped in pain. Mike turned around and looked at Jess, Did you see that? This is the truth. Thew you insist on cant control everything, but my own method can. Jess pursed his lips and did not answer. Mike did not say anything more to him. Instead, he turned to look at the short elf on the ground and said coldly, Hand over what we want, and Ill spare your life. The short elf finally understood what thest straw was. Obviously, the guard could not save him at all. The person who could save him was actually the human who had been hurting him. Some things were so ironic. The person who could not do anything could only hope that the perpetrator would stop. I I dont know who has what you want now I The short elf chose to tell the truth, but before he could finish his sentence, Mike swung his sword again. Ka! The short elf widened his eyes and let out another heart-wrenching scream. His right hand was now only left with a thumb. This is not the answer I want. I just want to know how I can get what I want back! Mike was trying his best to suppress his anger. He really wanted to kill this elf. However, his internal reasoning told him that if he killed him now, his weapon would probably never be found. You still have onest chance. The Sword of the King in Mikes hand was gently lowered and was ced on the remaining finger of the elf. The elf finally endured the intense pain and told him everything he knew. Crow has your things. Crow is a member of the Thieves Union. I dont know his real name. I only know that the Thieves Unions base is under the Ancient City of Life! He spoke very quickly, afraid that he would lose hisst finger if he spoke too slowly. Obviously, you already know how to talk to me. Mike slowly squatted down and gestured to the elf at close range. Continue! The elf thought for a short while and then continued to spit out all the information he knew. I came into contact with this organization two months ago. This organization has always been active underground, and it seems that they are not the only people in the Ancient City of Life. Perhaps all the cities in the continent are under their influence. Their base is hidden under the city, and the sewers are their path. Everyone in this organization has their own code names, and no one uses their real names! At this point, the short elf shook tremendously as he tried to think of what other information he had yet to say. A momentter, his eyes lit up, and as if he had thought of something, he said thest piece of valuable information, The person in charge of selling stolen goods in their organization is called Ruby! Chapter 229 - Special Squad

Chapter 229: Special Squad

Ruby? Mike memorized this name in his heart. Then, he looked at the short elf and asked, Is there anything else you havent said? No, absolutely not! I swear that Ive told you everything I know! Very good. Mike revealed a smile and slightly tightened his left hand. Crack. The next moment, the elf widened his eyes in disbelief. He lowered his head shakily and looked at his left hand. Thest thumb had been cut off, and fresh blood flowed out from all the wounds. He had not expected that even if he had said everything, he would still not be able to save that finger in the end. This is to teach you a lesson. Remember, there are some people you absolutely should not offend. After saying that, Mike turned around and left. Timus, on the other hand, used the same cold tone to say to the short elf, Hes right, plus, theres no point in keeping this finger. Why dont we just cut off all of it? After saying that, he followed Mikes footsteps. However, not long after the two of them left, a loud roar came from behind them. Wait! Mike and Timus stopped, they both turned around at the same time. It was the guard, Jess. As he shouted, he ran toward the two of them. Neither Timus nor Mike took a defensive stance. They were confident in their own strengths. A small guard was not enough to make them nervous. However, Jess did not want to attack them. He stopped in front of Mike and Timus and asked with a serious face, Are you going to look for the Thieves Union? Mike narrowed his eyes and nodded. Of course, I will take back what he stole from me. Timus mocked him at the same time, If we dont take it back, who will take it back for us? Thew? Jess knew that Timus was mocking him, but he could not refute him. On the contrary, he somewhat approved of Mike and Timus words, but he still defended his duty, Ill help you get it back! After he heard this, Mike was slightly surprised, but then he frowned and said, With just you? Stop fooling around! Didnt you hear it just now? This Thieves Union is very powerful. Its impossible for a small guard like you to deal with it. If you really go, perhaps the Thieves Union will still run rampant in every city. And in a corner of a sewer, there will be the corpse of a guard. Jess gritted his teeth when he heard this. He knew that Mike was telling the truth, but he still insisted on his decision. I have to go! I wont allow such a criminal organization to be active in the Ancient City of Life! My duty is to use my life to defend thews of the elf race and protect the civilians of the elven people! Jess every word was loud and clear, and anyone could see that he spoke from the bottom of his heart. But Mike onlymented lightly, Childish! After saying that, he turned around again. Do whatever you want, but we will still find the Thieves Union ourselves. You just need to not follow us. This was Mikesst warning. Jess did not give up, so his next words made Mike stop again. Do you know how to get to the underground sewers of the Ancient City of Life? Timus and Mike looked at each other. They really did not know how to get to the underground of the Ancient City of Life. At this time, it was especially important to have someone who knew the Ancient City of Life very well in the team. They looked at Jess at the same time. Jess said seriously, I admit that youre right. My strength is too weak. Many times, I cant really defend what I stand for. But we can work together! Ill help you find the Thieves Union, and youll help me capture them! This is good for us, isnt it? Mike thought for a moment from the offer. He had to admit that Jess was right. This cooperation was beneficial to both sides. Alright, but I just want to find my things. After I find them, I wont care about the rest. Deal! Lead the way. Conversations between men were sometimes as simple as 1 2 3. A special team was formed just like that a guard, and two thugs who had justmitted violence on the street. The three of them quickly disappeared at the corner of the street, this left behind a group of elven civilians who only dared to approach the scene now as they pointed at the pool of blood on the ground. .. In an uninhabited corner of the Ancient City of Life. Jessboriously lifted a manhole cover from the ground. The surroundings were clearly covered in dust, but the edges of the manhole cover were clearly cleaner than in other ces. It was very obvious that this manhole cover had been moved by many people. After the manhole cover was lifted, a staircase was revealed. It was the staircase that led to the sewer. This is the entrance to the sewer. Jess wiped his sweat and dusted the dust off his hands. Then, he took the lead to climb down the stairs. Mike and Timus followed closely behind. After they climbed for a few dozen steps, the three of themnded steadily on the sewer passage. The sunlight shone through the entrance above, it brought upon a faint visibility to the sewer. However, it was a little difficult to see past the sewers a little further away. And at this time, Jess yed the role of a guard perfectly. Jess took out a torch from his back, then raised his other hand and casted a rtively basic fire spell. The torch was instantly lit, and the dark sewer was illuminated perfectly. Timus looked at the torch and smacked his lips, I didnt expect you to be so useful. Jess did not answer him. Instead, he carefully observed his surroundings. This sewer was a verymon pattern. In the middle was the sewer, and on both sides were paths for people to walk on. These two paths were originally for the workers who maintained the sewer environment to walk on, but the stench from the sewer and the few rats swimming in the sewer all told the truth. No one had been maintaining the sewers. It seems that there are many ces in this city that more than meets the eye, who knew that it was rotting. Mike nced at Jess and said this. Jess pursed his lips and did not say anything. Instead, he passed between Mike and Timus, then walked forward. Follow me. Mike and Timus did not speak anymore, but only followed Jesss footsteps. If they wanted to find the Thieves Union, they had to rely on the guards of the Ancient City of Life to lead the way. Soon, the three of them came to a corner. There was an iron door on the wall of this corner, which was originally used to store some sundries. But the lock on the iron door had been pried open, and it seemed that it had never been discovered. Obviously, this was the work of the Thieves Union. Chapter 230 - Baldy, Crow, and Ruby

Chapter 230: Baldy, Crow, and Ruby

In a small room that was dimly lit and damp, three people who were dressed in different items of clothing sat at a small wooden table and drank their own drinks. There was a bald man in a leather coat, a woman who had long red hair, and a guy who wore a hood. Look at this item. How much do you think its worth? Baldy tore off arge piece of meat from the drumstick he had in his left hand and gulped down arge ss of rum with his right. He wiped the corner of his mouth and looked at the item with eyes that shined brightly. It had been a long time since he had seen such a valuable item. However, the red-haired woman that sat on his left side looked at the item with disdain. She yed with a red gem in one hand and a cocktail in the other. You can sell this thing yourself. Im not interested in it at all. Im only interested in jewelry. Baldy red at her, You always do the work of selling stolen goods! You want me to do it? Sure! I want an increase of twenty percent more in the shares. When Baldy heard this, his eyes widened. Although he was the leader of the Thieves Union that was in charge of the elf territory, he had no knowledge on knowing how to sell stolen goods. The only reason he became the leader here was because he was loyal to the Thieves Union, and it was because he had a stubborn hoarding habit. Naturally, it was reassuring to let him take care of the Unions treasures. This was because this guy seemed to enjoy hoarding more and more treasure in the treasury, not to take them out and consume them. Although Baldy was a little dissatisfied, he still nodded in agreement after he thought for a while. If it could not be exchanged for treasures, then the value of this item in Baldys eyes would be greatly reduced. He was more willing to add treasure in the treasury aspared to adding a piece of wood. Why did hepare to a piece of wood? This was because the Umbre of Meredith currently looked like a wooden staff! Crow, what do you think? It was not enough to just rely on his own consent for this matter. He still needed to get the nod from Crow, which was the guy in the hood. After all, this was something that Crow had obtained. Crow still hid his face in the hood. He just nodded slightly and took a sip of the lemonade in his ss. Everyone was used to Crows reaction. This guy was always quiet. As for how he got this staff, no one cared! The Thieves Union had its own rules. Never ask about the other members in the Union. They were just coborators. Each had their own duties, did their own things, and then worked together to earn money. That was all. After she saw that Crow and Baldy approved with a nod, Ruby then picked up the staff from the wooden table and said, Since you all have no objections, lets make a deal. Again, I want twenty percent more in the shares. After Im done selling the stolen goods, Ill give the money to Baldy. When the timees, you can ask him to take your share. Crow was already familiar with this rule. He nodded silently once again. The room fell into silence once again. Then, Ruby pulled her attention back to the staff and muttered helplessly, I really dont know whats so good about this kind of wood. Magic doesnt have to be cast with a magic staff. Isnt it troublesome to carry a piece of wood every day? In my opinion, this piece of broken wood is not as useful as a small dagger. Crow and Baldy did not refute Rubys opinion. Crow had always been quiet. Baldy felt that Rubys view was very correct. For a thief, a dagger was always better than a magic staff. Unfortunately, this had to be a magic staff. No matter how dissatisfied he was, the magic staff would not be A dagger?! Baldy stopped chewing on the chicken drumstick, and Ruby stopped ying with the gem in her hand. Even Crow, who had always been calm, froze at this moment. All of them froze as they witnessed an unbelievable scene unfold before them. The staff had actually turned into a dagger in front of their eyes! And it was a very excellent dagger! Baldys eyes immediately lit up, Although I dont know what happened, this piece of wood seemed to have really turned into a dagger! Ruby stared in shock while Baldy continued speaking, Moreover, its not an ordinary weapon! They had a moderate understanding of other weapons, but when it came to the understanding of daggers, they were experts! At this moment, they could all see that this was a very, very excellent dagger! This dagger was a double-edged dagger. The entire dagger was dark ck, and it did not reflect light at all. The des on both sides looked extremely sharp, and the shape was sleek. Any dagger enthusiast would not reject such a dagger. There was a bold groove carved in the middle of the dagger. Imagine what would happen if this dagger stabbed into a persons body. The victims wound would be very difficult to heal, and blood would continuously gush out. Baldy smacked his lips and said, If its this dagger, it will definitely sell for a very good price! Ruby narrowed her eyes and looked at Baldy, No matter how much it can be sold for, I will still get an extra twenty percent in shares! This is what we agreed on. However, just as Ruby said that, a fair hand reached out and grabbed the dagger, there were mumbles that could not be heard. In this line of work, no ones reaction speed was slow. It was almost at the same time that Ruby grabbed the dagger and tightened her grip on the dagger so that it was not taken away by anyone else. What did you say? Ruby narrowed her eyes and looked at Crow with slight anger. The owner of that fair hand was the silent guy in the hood. Im not selling it anymore. Crows voice could be heard from behind the hood. Whether it was Ruby or Baldy, it was the first time they heard Crow speak. He sounded very clean, but there was a sickly sense of weakness. However, it was not important. To Ruby, what was more important was the benefits. Im sorry. Since the stolen goods are already in my hands, its not up to you. Even if you dont sell it, you have to give me my share! This was the case for an organization that was formed based on benefits. As long as there was a little schism, a conflict would immediately appear, therefore, conflicts would erupt at any moment. Even though Ruby was only in charge of selling stolen goods, she was very confident in her ownbat ability. Even if she had to face the famous thief Crow in the Elven territory that was ranked number one in, she did not think that she would definitely lose! However, Crow was silent for a moment before she nodded and said, Give it to me, Ill pay. This time, Ruby could not help but look at Baldy. A mercenary thief was actually willing to pay this kind of money, which was no different from extortion. This surprised Ruby and Baldy. Of course, this was a very good deal for Ruby. Deal. Deal? At this moment, a sudden voice came from the entrance of the room. When did I allow you to use my things to make deals? Chapter 231 - Burden

Chapter 231: Burden

Shua Shua Shua. Ruby, Baldy, and Crow stood up almost at the same time and looked towards the door in the room. It was obvious that the neers were not good people. They were two humans wearing ck cloaks and a guard. Baldy flung the drumstick in his hand on the ground and said with an angry face, How did the guard know about this ce? Who told him our information?! Of course, no one answered him. Baldy turned to Ruby and Crow, he then shouted, Ill deal with this guard. You guys deal with the other two. Dont worry about the dagger. Lets deal with these b*stards first! He took charge of the difficult parts for himself and left the other two to Ruby and Crow. After all, the two cloaked guys should have lost their owners. They were probably not as strong as this guard. The one who used the magic staff was naturally a mage, and a mage who loses their magic staff would definitely be greatly weakened. It would definitely be enough for Ruby and Crow to deal with them. Originally, Baldy just wanted to distribute the tasks and deal with the difficulties in front of him first. Who knew that Ruby and Crow actually held on to the dagger at the same time! Even if the treasure and loot were extremely important to the thief. Greed got in the way! Hearing Baldys words, Ruby nced at Crow and said in a low voice, Dont forget what you promised, my share! Crow only nodded and did not say anything further. Although this verbal agreement was very unreliable, Ruby still let go. Now was obviously not the time to be too persistent on this matter. The three of them immediately united and faced the three people in front of them. You want to deal with me? Dont you know that assaulting a guard is a felony?! I advise you to surrender immediately! Er After he heard Baldy say that he wanted to deal with him, Jess warned the three of them with a serious face. But before he could finish his words, he saw that Timus had already pulled out the stone sword on his back and rushed out. Obviously,pared to the upright guard Jess, Mike and Timus preferred a more direct way of doing things. Youre the ones who stole my things, arent you? Bastards! Timus was full of anger as he brandished the huge stone sword and shed at them. However, these three guys were thieves, so their bodies were naturally much more agile than ordinary people. The thieves rushed out in three different directions at almost the same time and dodged this attack. This made Timus even more furious. They were clearly just measly thieves, but they actually dodged his attack. Then, Timus began a storm-likebo attack. The sword was waved in Timus hands rapidly, as if he was waving a light wooden stick. But no matter how he attacked, he could not hit the three of them. He could not even touch their clothes. Jess, who stood at the side, was stunned for a long time. He had never thought that this human named Timus had such powerful strength. On the other hand, what he did not expect was that these thieves from the Thieves Union were also experts! After being shocked, he came back to his senses and looked at Mike, Arent you going to help him? Arent you called his teacher? When Mike heard this, he did not answer directly. Instead, he turned his head to look at Jess and asked, Arent you going to catch them? Arent you the guards of the Ancient City of Life? UH Jess was speechless. Just as Mike had said, he was the guard of the Ancient City of Life. Logically speaking, he should be the one to deal with them. As the owners of the lost property, Timus and Mike should have stood by the side and watched Jess retrieve their lost property. However, the reason why Jess did not directly go forward to fight was because he knew that he was very weak. This was also the reason why he took the initiative to cooperate with Mike and Timus. But now, Mike had already said so. He could not be afraid of fighting, right? F*ck, Ill catch you! The young elven guard naturally could not stand Mikes simple provocation. He immediately raised the long spear in his hand and rushed over. Mike really wanted to ask him whether that f*ck was used to curse the thieves or that the elf had just called his name. But in the end, he did not retort. He just quietly watched from the side. The reason why he did not go up to help was very simple. On the one hand, he was toozy to make a move. This kind of small-timed thieves would definitely be enough to hand over to Timus. At least these guys definitely would not be able to hurt Timus. This was something that Mike waspletely at ease with. After all, Timus was someone who had fought with the god of fire, Ragnaros. Even though it was just a doppelganger. Even though he had won with some help. But killing a god was still killing a god. It was very difficult for ordinary humans to defeat Timus. Therefore, Mike treated it as a test for Timus. It was also necessary for him to adapt to fighting an agile enemy. As for the other reason, it was because Mike had to guard the entrance. This was to prevent any of the three thieves from escaping with the now Dagger of Meredith. Of course, Mike did not stay idle while he stood guard. His eyes wandered around the room as he tried to find his lost item. He was still unsure what form it had taken. He had yet to find it even though he had looked everywhere in the room. Mike frowned slightly and shifted his gaze to an iron door in the corner. There were three locks on this iron door, and there seemed to be faint magical fluctuations. It seemed to have some kind of rune enchantment. With such tight security, it did not need to be guessed that this was most likely a vault. His Umbre of Meredith was most likely in this vault! At this moment, the voice of Baldy suddenly came from the room. Dont move, if you move again, Ill kill this kid! Mike frowned slightly and turned to look. While he was distracted, the guard had been taken hostage by Baldy. At this moment, Jess long spear had also fallen to the ground. His neck was held by the short knife in Baldys hand, and he dared not to move at all. When Ruby and Crow saw this scene, they stopped their evasive actions and slowly walked to Baldys side. Obviously, they already had the advantage. It was likely that these two guys in ck cloaks would not just watch this young guard die. Timus looked at Jess, who was being held hostage and helplessly lowered the sword in his hand. I knew I shouldnt have brought this guy along! Heined helplessly. Jess face instantly showed guilt. Jess originally wanted to do his duty as a guard, but he did not expect to be a burden to them. Baldys eyes moved back and forth between Timus and Mike, and his footsteps slowly moved towards Mike at the entrance. You despicable little bastard, get out of my way! Baldy cursed at Mike. At this time, he still had a proud and arrogant smile on his face. He felt that he would be able to escape sessfully. As long as he could get out of here, everything would be easy. After that, he just needed to kill the young guard and find an empty ce to dump the body. This n was perfect in the eyes of Baldy. But the next moment, he found that there was a strong pain and constrictioning from his neck. A strong smell of blood filled the room. Chapter 232 - Whoever Has It Lives!

Chapter 232: Whoever Has It Lives!

With a plop, someone fell to the ground. To be more precise, it was not called a corpse. The entire room immediately fell silent. Jess looked at Baldy whoy on the floor. He was in shock and was unable to react to what had just happened. What happened? Why did he suddenly die? Am I still alive? At such a close distance, I might have been injured by ident, right? But why doesnt my body hurt at all? Countless questions emerged in the young Elf Guards heart. He had too much adrenaline in him right now to think straight. Behind him, Crow and Ruby stopped in their tracks. They had originally nned to leave the room with Baldy, but the sudden situation made them hesitate, they could not act so rashly. Although they did not see any movements, they all stared at Mike closely. It was obvious that Baldy was killed by this man. That hothead wielded a huge sword and did not seem to have the ability, or else he would have attacked long ago. The young elven guard, on the other hand, had a nk look on his face. Clearly, it was not him. Then, the most likely person that made a move was the guy that guarded the door. This information was the conclusion that Ruby and Crow came to almost in an instant. Mike raised his head slightly to look at the two of them. Then, he slowly raised his right hand and said, Who has the item. Whoever has what I want, lives. Mike did not clearly say what it was, but Ruby and Crow could understand what he meant. He wanted the dagger! Or rather, he wanted the staff! Within the moment of Mike speaking, Ruby suddenly attacked! Mike saw the red-haired woman raise her hand to attack with his own eyes, but he did not react at all. He knew he had a passive skill to block her attacks, so he did not need to take any precautions. What he did not expect was that the red-haired womans target was not him. It was Crow! Thats right, she attacked herpanion! An extremely small dagger fell from Rubys sleeve into his hand, and it cut towards Crows neck at an extremely fast speed. Just as the dagger was about to hit Crow, an ident urred. Crows hooded clothing suddenly fell to the ground, as if it had suddenly lost its weight. Rubys attack cut onto the hooded outfit, but the moment it hit, her expression became grave. This feeling was not right It was an empty hood! The next moment, a cold ck dagger was ced on Rubys neck. I surrender. Ruby raised her hands slowly and released the right hand that held the small dagger. nk. The dagger fell to the ground with a crisp sound. Things got weird all of a sudden. Jess, Timus, and Mike all stood still and did nothing. They stared as the two members of the Thieves Union started fighting by themselves. The fight that urred was quite interesting. p, p, p. Apuse came from the entrance of the room. Mike looked at the two people in front of him with a smile. He slowly put down his hands after he pped and said, Interesting. He looked at the two of them with great interest. Now it was obvious that he no longer had to worry about finding the Umbre of Meredith. After all, the other party had already started an internal conflict. He looked at the two of them with a rather yful look and asked, Which one of you is Ruby? The red-haired woman pretended to be rxed and said, I am. Do you know me? Ive heard a few bits and pieces. I heard that youre the one in charge of selling stolen goods in the Thieves Union. Then, he looked at the elven man behind Ruby. Thats right, the silent Crow that hid under the hood was actually a woman this whole time! So youre Crow? Crow had not said a word. She just nodded slightly, which could be considered as a reply. Originally, she did not n to attack Ruby, but was only thinking of how to escape from this room. However, Ruby took the initiative to attack her, so she had no choice but to counterattack. That was how they came to a situation like this. At this moment, Crow had officially harbored enough feelings of hatred towards Ruby to say that she was an enemy now and hated her to the bone. However, Crow did not dare to act rashly. After all, there were three people in this room. And these three people were obviously not on the same side. Do you have what I want? Mike looked at Crow. When Ruby took the initiative to attack Crow just now, she could judge from this information that if Ruby had something that Mike wanted, all she needed to do was keep its distance from Crow and hand it over. There was no need to attack Crow. Therefore, Ruby was probably trying to steal something from Crow in exchange for a chance to live. After all, Mike had just said. Whoever had something would live. At this moment, the Crow heard Mikes words and looked at the dagger in her hand. She did not dare to let go of the dagger now because she was afraid of being attacked by Ruby. Simrly, she did not dare to kill Ruby without permission. Notwithstanding whether the actions she wanted to take would make the other three people misunderstand and attack her. On the other hand, Ruby was on the same boat as her. Crow knew very well that although her movements were notpletely restricted, her current status was not much different from that of a prisoner. A captive did not have the right to decide the life or death of another captive. Crow knew this very well. Mike saw Crows eyes signal. He walked over slowly, intending to withdraw his dagger. Crow was very cooperative as he waited for Mike to approach, and was always on guard against Ruby. The most dangerous thing for Crow now was not Mike, Timus, or the guard Jess. It was Ruby. After all, Crow had just fallen out with Ruby and destroyed the other partys only chance of survival. She had to be vignt. Fortunately, Ruby also did not intend to attack her right now. She too did not dare to act rashly in this situation. At the same time, she quickly calcted in her mind what bargaining chips to use to buy her life. I have a proposal. I can give you a lot of money. Ruby looked at Mike with a charming look. She was not only using money to seduce Mike. She was also using her beauty. Ruby had to admit that she was pretty and had a great body. Besides, she was of the same race as Mike and was human. Ruby thought that she could seed in all aspects. She even leaned forward slightly to make the cleavage on her chest more obvious. Even though the forward motion caused the dagger on her neck to cut into the flesh slightly. Blood trickled down the wound that had been cut by the dagger. But the next moment, just like the fate of Baldy, Rubys neck suddenly spewed out arge amount of blood. Before Ruby died, her face had an incredulous expression. She did not believe that there was anyone in the world who did not like money and beauty. This time, however, she was wrong. To Mike, this world was just a transit station. He could not take money with him, and beauty was even less likely to tempt him. Who knew if this woman in the Thieves Union had any strange sexually transmitted diseases. After dealing with Ruby, Mike looked at thest member of the Thieves Union. He slowly extended his right hand and said in an emotionless tone, Give it to me, and you live. Chapter 233 - Do You have Any Evidence?

Chapter 233: Do You have Any Evidence?

What is the most important thing about being a thief? Is it the skill of moving silently and leaping over roofs and walls? Is it the skill of stealing treasures from various treasure vaults and even from other peoples pockets? Or is it the skill of using a dagger to take the life of an enemy before they can react? Neither. The correct answer is eyesight! The ability to see who has money and who does not. The ability to see all kinds of traps. And the ability to see who is not to be trifled with and how to deal with these people. This is the skill that a thief needs to learn the most. Obviously, Crow has mastered this skill. Without any hesitation, she immediately handed out the dagger in her hand and did it without any tricks. The daggery t on her palm, with the handle pointed at Mike and the de pointed at her. It was a smart move, and she sent a clear message to Mike heres the thing, I just want to live. Mike was very satisfied with it. He put his hand on Crows hand and took back his dagger. Looking at the ck dagger in his hand, Mike was also somewhat interested. After all, this was the first time he had seen the Umbre of Meredith transform into a dagger. Unfortunately, he was not in the game now. Without the help of the game system, Mike could not see the attributes of this dagger. Without a doubt, one could tell that the dagger must be very strong. The next moment, the dagger in Mikes hand returned to the shape of a greatsword. Then, Mike threw the greatsword at Timus. Timus easily and urately caught the greatsword. This scene also looked very strange. A huge and somewhat exaggerated greatsword in their hands was being handled like a toy that was thrown back and forth. No matter who it was, from this point, it could be seen that the strength of these two fellows could not be underestimated. Can I leave now? Crow spoke. Her voice was still the same as before. It sounded somewhat neutral, but it gave off a very clean feeling. There was even a sickly sense of weakness. Mikes eyes stared straight at this elven woman. She had short hair, dark green eyes, and an ice-cold expression. From an unrted point of view, she was naturally good-looking. After all, she was elven. From a temperament point of view, she was an out-and-out thief. This ice-cold temperament was even somewhat like that of a killer. Mike looked at her and smiled yfully, What if I go back on my word? This sentence sounded like a joke, but it was not so funny to Crow. However, Crows expression did not change at all. She only opened her mouth slightly and said in a calm tone, Then I have no choice. Im not your opponent. So, even if I shamelessly put forward a new life-buying request, you can still ept it, right? Tell me about it. Crow used a short answer to express herpromise. She really had no choice. Lets talk about thister. Tomorrow morning, well meet at the tavern in the Ancient City of Life. Mike winked at Crow in Jess blind spot, indicating that now was not the time to talk. Crow hesitated for a moment, but did not leave immediately. A momentter, she raised a question. Arent you afraid that I wonte to the meet-up? Mike smiled slightly and did not answer her question directly, You can try. The smile on his face was very confident and Crow burned it to the back of her mind. She nned to leave this ce directly and go to the pub to meet him tomorrow morning. Crow was a thief and she had her own vision. She knew that this man did not seem to be toying with her. He could be seen as someone who was very powerful and not to be messed with. In order to survive, she could only do as she was told. However, just as she was about to leave the room, a figure blocked her way. Stop, you cant leave yet. You are suspected of stealing in the Ancient City of Life. I must bring you back to the Public Security Office for interrogation! The young guard quarreled, as he tried to stop Crow from leaving. He had originally nned to catch these thieves. How could he let Crow go so easily? However, Crows eyesight came into y once again. She turned to look at Mike, then turned to face the guard in front of her. She looked him straight in the eyes and said, You saw it just now. I returned the item to him. Is it illegal to pick up something on the road and return it to the owner? Jess was slightly stunned when he heard that. Then, he raised his voice and said, What do you mean by picking something up! Youre obviously stealing! Do you have evidence? Crows tone was still calm. Of course I have evidence. The two of them are witnesses! Jess pointed at Mike and Timus angrily. Previously, it was the two of them who said that their things had been stolen. Now that the witnesses and physical evidence were all there, this female thief obviously had no chance of getting away with it! Im sorry, Sir Guard. I think I might have remembered wrongly. My things were not stolen, but lost. Thanks to this kind elvendy, she sessfully helped me find what I wanted. I suggest you give her a good citizen award from the Ancient City of Life. Mike said a bunch of lies in all seriousness. Jess shook in his ce, shocked. You clearly didnt say that before! Yes, so didnt I say it just now? I might have remembered wrongly. Mike shrugged and spread his hands, and looked as if he did not care. Jess did not know how to refute his statement anymore. Who would have thought that the witness and victim would actually collude with each other and stand on the same side! You! Youre covering up something! The young guard felt angry and helpless. However, Mike stretched out his hand and wagged his finger. Do you have evidence? I seriously suspect that youre ndering me. If my reputation is damaged by your words, I can totally ask you forpensation. And again Jess did not know how to refute. Timus, who was behind Mike, had already turned his face away as he listened in on the conversation. He covered his mouth andughed nonstop. His shoulders trembled from his sneakyughter. Jesss eyes turned from Mike to Timus, and then finally locked on to the female thief in front of him. He racked his brain toe up with thest reason. Okay! Even if you picked up his lost items this time! Then what about the previous cases? As a member of the Thieves Union, have you never stolen anything? The young Jess stared at Crow with challenging eyes, he wanted to see traces of panic on Crows face. However, Crow still maintained her cold and calm expression, she also maintained her cold and calm tone, Do you have proof? Chapter 234 - High-profile

Chapter 234: High-profile

Youd better be careful, Ill catch you sooner orter! Jess shouted at the back of Crows head while she walked out of the passage. However, Crow did not pay any attention to him. She did not even take his words to heart. How could a top-tier thief be caught with evidence? The guard who said that will sooner orter not be able to wait his whole life. Jess looked at Crows back dejectedly as it disappeared into the passage. When he saw the mess in the room, his mood was slightly lifted. At least we destroyed the Ancient City of Lifes Thieves Union. Today is a meaningful day! Is that so? Then congrattions. Ive found my things. Im leaving. By the way, there should be a lot of stolen goods in the big iron gate behind. Maybe all the things that have been stolen in the Ancient City of Life in the past few years are inside. Of course, some of the things might have been converted into money. If you take these back, your Public Security Office should be able to get a lot of profit. As Mike spoke, he walked past Jess with Timus with the intention of leaving. Jess red at Mikes back and said, Our Law and Order Bureau will not be corrupted! All the stolen money will be handed over! Of course, this sentence did not receive any response from Mike either. With the remaining three of them, the originally quiet base of the Thieves Union became even quieter. Deep in thought, Jess muttered to himself. But then again, that human named F*ck is really strong. I didnt even see his movements clearly, and Baldy was killed by him At this point, Jess was slightly stunned. He suddenly remembered something and hurriedly ran out of the room to look at the passage. However, Mike had already disappeared. Jess gritted his teeth and punched the wall in frustration. The wall was not damaged at all. Instead, his fist was bruised from the impact. However, he could not care less about the insignificant pain. Damn it, Captain Abu and Senior Sally were killed by F*ck! He only realized now that Badly died the same way as the two guards. Even if he could not catch any movements from Mike, their throats had also been cut open. Even without any evidence, anyone could deduce that Mike initiated the kill. The two guards and Badly had definitely died at the hands of the same person. Its definitely him! I must catch him!! Jess gritted his teeth and swore to himself, but right now, he still had a lot of things to do. At the bottom of the list, he had to deal with the stolen money from the Thieves Union. Perhaps he might not have enough time to do anything else for the next few days. Aftering out from the sewers, Timus brushed the dirt off his body and asked, Teacher, where are we going to go next? Where else can we go? Of course, were going to the tavern, Mike said matter-of-factly. To the tavern?! Why? Timus was confused. He had clearly agreed to meet Crow at the tavern the next morning. Why would he go to the tavern now? It was not dark yet! Mike did not waste any time. He exined as he walked in the direction of the tavern, Things like secret signals can only be understood 100% by both parties if they agree in advance. But when there are no agreements, we can only rely on assumptions. What do you mean? Timus quickly followed Mikes footsteps and asked. Why do you think I made an appointment with Crow to meet at the tavern tomorrow morning? Mike threw a question to Timus instead. Timus thought seriously for a moment and answered, Because Jess was beside you? Thats right. Mike nodded and continued to say, In that case, as long as Jess isnt there, we can talk? Timuss eyes widened when he heard what Mike had said, So youre saying that Crow might already be waiting for you at the tavern? Yes, if shes smart enough. Of course, its not entirely because of this reason. Think about it, where else would a homeless thief go? Tavern? Timus asked tentatively. Mike nodded yet again as a response. There are actually many details that are worth paying attention to. For example, I didnt set a specific time for tomorrow morning. After all, the morning is very long. This actually should have hinted to her that the time is not fixed. Of course, this is all my wishful thinking. Maybe she wont go now. But theres nothing to lose if we go to the pub for a drink now. We dont have anything to do now anyway. Listening to Mikes words, Timus nodded agreeing as they walked in the direction of the tavern. His feelings and perception towards his teacher being a very powerful person kept growing. However, the simple fact was that Mike just wanted to go for a drink. He had made up the whole thing in the spur of the moment, just to find a more usible reason to go for a drink. However, when they pushed open the small wooden door of the tavern, the two of them stood frozen in ce at the door. They were both stunned to see Crow who was sitting in the corner as she looked at the tavern door. She got a new hood from somewhere to cover her features again, but that special temperament still made people recognize her at a first nce. Of course, even if it was a new hood, it was still shabby-looking. Thieves always liked to make themselves less conspicuous. Timus looked at the crows inconspicuous hood, then turned to look at Mikes exaggerated and eye-catching ck cloak and bamboo hat, and a doubtful look appeared on his face. Obviously, he was now more doubtful than ever about whether wearing a cloak was the right choice. Mike noticed Timus gaze and thoughts, but he only coughed twice and did not exin much. This ck cloak was so handsome, so therefore it should be pretty good? Hiding his figure was only temporary, but being handsome was something that wouldst a lifetime! He used his actions to skip over this topic and directly walked towards Crow, and sat down at her small table. Boss, a ss of pure milk! Mike shouted loudly towards the bar counter. Due to his booming voice, it attracted the attention of everyone in the bar. Timus, who slowly walked over and sat down as well, became even more suspicious of Mikes words about concealment techniques. Crow, who sat there, still sipped on her lemonade. She raised her head and looked at Mike with resentment. Youre really high-profile. People in our line of work dont like to deal with people like you. Really? Mike grinned. Thats true, in fact, I havent seen anyone thats even more high-profile. I want you to help me kill someone. His voice did not have any intention of retracting his statement. All the customers in the pub, who had been attracted to Mike and his odd behaviors, heard his words clearly. In an instant, the voices in the pub silenced. Chapter 235 - Special Methods of Conspiracy

Chapter 235: Special Methods of Conspiracy

At this moment, all sorts of hushed whispers appeared in the entire tavern. Did he say kill just now? I heard it too! These guys seem to be a little dangerous! Having dressed like this, they definitely arent normal people. I heard that someone died in this tavern this morning. It seems like it was from two people that wore ck cloaks who killed them! Stop it, stop it, dont let them hear you! Table after table of customers quietly stood up and left the tavern. Soon, only Mikes upied table was left in the tavern. The tavern owner stared at them with wide eyes. After all, these customers were all potential paying customers to the tavern owner! But he dared not to say anything. Others might only have some guesses or heard some rumors, but he had seen it with his own two eyes. It was these very two people who had killed two guards here in the morning! He did not expect that these two guys would be released so brazenly after only half a day! It seemed that their history was very strong. Such people were definitely not to be provoked! With this in mind, the tavern owner silently took a cup of pure milk and delivered it to Mikes table. Dear guests, if you have anything else, just let me know. I might have to go behind the bar and check the storage by myself for a while now. The tavern owner put down the milk and left quickly after he gave a few instructions. He did not dare to leave directly for fear of provoking the Gods of Pestilence. However, he did not dare to stay here either as that too could provoke the gods of pestilence too. With great thought, he came to the conclusion of using this method to deal with it. Fortunately, the two cloaked guests did not say anything and only nodded slightly. As the backdoor of the tavern was closed by the owner to tend to his storage, only Timus, Mike, and Crow were left in the tavern. Youre really quite a high-profile person Crow said helplessly. This was the first time she had dealt with such a guy. This style of doing things was something she had nevere into contact with before. Mike took a sip of milk and spoke seriously, At least now theres no one here, isnt there? Then we can be rest assured and plot out the details of the specific n I just requested. When Timus heard this, he looked at Mike in confusion and asked, Plot? But the entire tavern now knows that were intending on killing someone next. Thats not important. Mike waved his hand and forcibly avoided the question Timus just brought up. He looked straight at Crow and calmly spoke, So, whats your answer? Yes or No? Mike naturally referred to the suggestion of him requesting for Crow to do the dirty work for him. Crow was silent for a moment and asked in a low voice, Do I have the option to refuse? Of course not. Mike smiled even more happily. So, who do you want me to kill? Crow really did not like dealing with such people. She nned to get straight to the point and to quickly understand the details of themission. That way, the sooner shepletes themission, the sooner she would never have to deal with this high-profile guy again. Very good, I like your directness. Its always easier to deal with people like you. Crow picked up the ss of lemonade and gulped a mouthful into her mouth. She muttered in her heart, Its not easy to deal with people like you though. But when she heard Mikes words, Crows hand froze in the air. You should know the person I want you to kill. The first princess of the Ancient City of Life, first in line for the throne to be queen, Veronica Sabrina. How is it? This mission is not difficult for you, right? As Mike spoke, he gulped down another mouthful of milk. This act caused a pale white mark to be imprinted on his upper lip. This image, coupled with what he said made it much more difficult for people to think that he was serious. Therefore, Crow naturally raised a baffling question, Are you serious? Mike grinned again, Of course Im serious. Who would joke about such a thing? Logically, it had to be said that there was nothing wrong with his words. Naturally, no one would joke about assassinating the elf princess. However, another issue appeared in Crows at the same time. With your strength, you should be able to do this very easily. Why are you looking for me to do it? Because of your concealment skills, Mike answered quickly and decisively, almost as soon as Crows voice fell. He raised his right index finger and spoke his next line seriously, Although our time together is very short, you must have a simple impression of me. As you can see, I am a very low-key and cautious person. As she heard this, Crows eyes, which were hidden in the hood, twitched twice. Timus too found an angle that Mike could not see and made a vomiting expression. Cautious and very low-key? He was unsure if Mike was speaking about himself. Both Crow and Timus really underestimated the extent of Mikes shamelessness. Mike did not have any reaction to their behavior at all and continued on, If I were to do this, I would definitely do it in a very high-profile manner. By doing so, the whole world would know that I killed the elf princess. Of course, within that time, I might even identally demolish the entire Ancient City of Life to the ground. Crows eyes twitched twice yet again, and Timus revealed an expression of disbelief. Did Mike not just f*cking say that he was a very cautious and very low-profile person? Why did he just confirm that he would be very high-profile? These were both very contradicting statements!!! However, Mike still did not care about their reactions. Instead, he leaned forward slightly and said to Crow, I really admire your skills. If you were the one to do this, you would definitely be able to do it without anyone knowing. I think that if you were the one thatpleted the assassination, it would save us all a lot of trouble. Of course, if this matter would bring me any trouble, it has nothing to do with you. You just need to wash the blood off your hands in this matter. How is it? Is it easy for you? Crow fell silent once again. She did not think that this mission was easy. However, she had no say in her choice. Assassinating the elf princess might cost her her life. On the other hand, if she refused, she would definitely lose her life. Since she was stuck between a rock and a hard ce, it was better to choose a path with a higher chance of survival. At least, there was still a chance to take it as a gamble! Alright, Ill ept this mission. Very good! Mike smiled and pped lightly. But I wont let you work for free. Other than buying back your life, Ill also give you some rewards that youll be satisfied with. I hope so. Crow begrudgingly nodded and left the tavern. She really did not want to stay by Mikes side anymore. Now, only Mike and Timus were left in the tavern. Timus finally asked the question he had been keeping in his heart this whole time, Teacher, why do you drink milk in the tavern? Because it makes me feel special. Chapter 236 - Waking Up From A Dream

Chapter 236: Waking Up From A Dream

That night, in the guest room of the tavern, Mike felt as if someone stood above him. He slowly opened his eyes, and bestowed upon him was Crows fair face. At that moment, Crows face was paler than usual. Coupled with her rapid breath, it was obvious that Crow was not in a good condition. Mike looked at Crow with a puzzled expression and asked, You Why arent you wearing a hood? is this question very important right now? Crows face gave off an ugly expression. Its quite important to me, yes. Mike slowly sat up. Due to the changed angle of his sight, Mike managed to pick up other details of his surroundings and Crows features. Crows left hand was being dragged down, and her arm bled non-stop. On the ground, was a hoodie that had been cut open. Mike was slightly stunned. He looked at Crows ugly expression and revealed a mocking smile. I say, did you just attack me while I was sleeping? Crow did not answer, but in Mikes eyes, this was no different from acquiescence. Her silence spoke volumes. Let me guess. Although I dont know what your goal is, you did want to kill me while I was asleep. However, your attack was blocked by me, in my sleep. Not only did you fail to hurt me, but you were also injured in the process. Am I right? The smile on Mikes face turned crooked, and Crows face became even more unsightly. Obviously, he had guessed correctly. So, what do you n to do? Crow covered the wound on her arm as she panted slightly. She knew that the man in front of her looked very indecent, but he was very ruthless at the crucial moment. She most likely will not survive in this situation. As she stood in front of this man, she knew she would not be able to escape. This was because he was too powerful, so powerful that it was iprehensible. How could someone block and counterattack while asleep?! It could be expected for her to wait upon her death now. However, what she did not expect was that Mike did not care too much about the attack just now. Instead, he asked about another matter. Hows the assassination of the Princess going? Crow was slightly stunned. His question baffled her again. Was this man not in rage? Was he not furious? She had nned to kill him just now! Why did this guy not care about this matter at all? Was it perhaps, that the assassination of the princess was very important to him? Of course, although Crow was very confused, she knew what she should say next. Its done. Crow calmly with her eyes fixed on Mike. She wanted to know how this man was going to deal with her. After all, she had already done what she had to do for him. She had almost lost her left doing so. Maybe he would kill her right now to prevent her from leaking out this matter. However, she expected the unexpected. Its fine as long as youre done. You can go now. Mikey back on the bed, covered himself with the nket, and signaled the direction of the door with his eyes closed. Close the door for me when you go out. Thanks. Crow fell silent again. She could not understand the thoughts that the man in front of her had. Nheless, she was happy with the result. As for the benefits that Mike had promised, she dared not mention it again. She was lucky to live for another day. Crow silently walked to the door and mindfully looked towards Mike from the crack of the door before she closed it. This guy was very special and yet, also very annoying. It was because of this guy that she had lost an entire organization that was easy to manipte. Now, she had to leave the city and find a new ce to live. As for this man Anyway, she had already left him a surprise. When her thoughts went back to it, a rare smile appeared on Crows mouth and she closed the door. The room was quiet again. And Mike fell back asleep again. Mike felt someone push on him, so he slowly opened his eyes. What he saw were many torches. Mike, who had just woken up from his sleep, felt that these mes were a bit dazzling. He subconsciously raised his hand to try and block these dazzling mes. To his surprise, he found that his hands were bounded to iron shackles. Whats going on? Mike frowned in dissatisfaction and muttered softly to himself. Whats going on?! Heh! An elven man in armor walked out from among the elves beside Mikes bedside. He looked down at Mike, widened his eyes, and shouted, Is your name F*ck?! When Mike heard this, he was taken aback, Yes, its me. What seems to be the issue? I can tell that youre most likely a member of the elven royal family. But Im telling you, no matter who it is, you cant barge into someones room in the middle of the night and disturb their sleep! Mikes tone was very rxed. Although he did not know what had just happened, he did not think that these annoying vermin could hurt him. However, the next sentence of the armored elven manpletely stunned Mike. He admitted it! Take him away! After the man spoke, he pointed at one of the young elves who was dressed as a guard and said, You, go and inform Her Majesty the Queen and Her Highness the Princess that we have arrested the murderer of the Eldest Princess! Yes, General Osmond! The young guard replied and walked out of the door. Meanwhile, Mike sat on his bed in shock, his thoughts were in a mess. What was going on? Why did these guys say that I was the murderer of the eldest princess? What exactly went wrong? However, before he could figure out the situation, these soldiers had already surrounded him, they intended to bring Mike back for interrogation. I say, wait, is there a mistake somewhere? Mike could not help but ask. Although he did not have to worry about the uing trial with his strength, he still wanted to figure out the situation first. A mistake? Ha! General Osmond sneered and said to Mike word by word, You should be very clear with what is happening now, right? We have evidence! You did such a bold action, and now you want to deny it?! At first, I thought you were a warrior, but I didnt expect you to be a dirty and weak mouse! This time, Mike was even more confused. He wanted to say you have no evidence, but the other party actually told him that they had evidence. Wait, evidence? Mike paused for a second, and a thought popped into his head. Had Crow been arrested?! Chapter 237 - I’m Lord F*ck, I killed This Chick!

Chapter 237: Im Lord F*ck, I killed This Chick!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion What the hell is going on?! Mike waspletely dumbfounded by the scene in front of him. Ten minutes ago, after Mike refused to budge until he knew what was going on, Osmond finally agreed to let Mike see the evidence with his own eyes. In Osmonds words, this was called letting you die a clear death. However, when Mike was brought to the scene by Osmond and his soldiers, Mike waspletely dumbfounded. The elf princess died on the bed, in a truly horrible way. Her arms were cut into several pieces, the bed and the nket that was on the floor were dyed red with blood. There was something strange with the sight before him, however. Her expression looked very peaceful as if she had died without any pain at all. Anyone who saw this scene would have felt goosebumps. When Osmond returned to the scene, he had once again shown traces of nausea. And refused to stare too intently at what had happened. However, Mikes focus waspletely different from Osmonds. His eyes stared straight towards the blood-red words that were written on the wall. He fell into a state of shock and muttered the written words. I am Lord F*ck, I killed this chick! Mike waspletely dumbfounded. What the hell was going on?! Why was there such a statement on the wall? Wait! Mike had one person in mind. Someone who liked to wear a hood. Besides her, no one else would do such a thing! Crow! Mike narrowed his eyes. He did not know what he had done to provoke that female thief to set him up like this. At the same time, traces of doubt built up in Mikes heart. If Crow wanted to kill him, why did she stillplete the task he requested? This was simply contradictory! However, before Mike could think clearly about this matter, Osmonds voice came from beside him. Its good that you admit it. What the hell did I admit?! Mike was stunned. Didnt you say it yourself just now? You killed this little... I mean, you killed the princess. Osmond took back the handkerchief that was used to wipe his mouth and coughed, Now you see it. The evidence is conclusive. What else do you have to quibble about?! You call this f*cking thing as irrefutable evidence?! Mike felt disgusted. He stared at the bloody words on the wall and continued, Are you saying that Im a murderer who came over to kill this Elven Princess and not only chopped her into pieces, but also left a message on the wall with her blood? Do you think a normal person would do such a thing?! After he heard this, Osmond sneered, Can a person who is able to carry out such an unbelievable action be considered a normal person? Uh... Mike suddenly felt that what this guy said was quite reasonable. He did not know how to refute for a moment. At this moment, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door. The soldiers behind Osmond stepped aside one after another, to reveal the appearance of the neer. Your Majesty! Osmond turned around and gave a standard military salute to the neer. Mike looked at the two neers and narrowed his eyes. The woman that walked in front was naturally the current queen of the Elven race, Angelina Sabrina. The female elf behind her was the only princess of the Elf race at present Ulysses Sabrina. Simultaneously, the princess had another identity. She was the mastermind behind the death of the Elf Princess, Veronica Sabrina! Mikes gaze lingered on Ulysses Sabrina for a moment, then turned to look at Angelina Sabrina. With just one nce, he could confirm that the Elf Princess mental endurance and acting skills were top-notch. At this moment, Mike stood in front of her, but there was no trace of panic on her face. She even acted as if she was trying her best to suppress her anger. Mike could see that the Elven Princess was unreliable. If Mike wanted to, he could have just killed all the people present and even razed the entire Ancient City of Life. He did not, however. Crow might have done it so that Mike and the elves would be mortal enemies. Even if it was just Mikes guess, Mike would not let Crow get what she wanted as long as it was possible. The reality was, Mike had not found a way back. So for Mike, anything was possible, and no one could be sure that doing something would bring Mike back to the other side. He had a lot of time to take it slow. Therefore, Mike decided that he would let the elves capture Crow, the one behind this act. And to do so, he had to clear his name. Your Majesty, this is the first time we meet, but I can tell from the first nce that you are a reasonable person, Mike said to the Elven Queen with a thick face and an innocent look. The Elven Queen, Angelina Sabrina, stared at Mike as if she wanted to see through the details on his face. But she obviously underestimated Mikes acting skills. She could not see any panic at all. Young human, what do you want to say? Hearing this, Mike was relieved. It seemed that the Elven Queen could stillmunicate. He pointed at the bloody words on the wall and said, These guards brought me here just because of this message, but think about it carefully. If I were the murderer, would I expose myself like this? Angelina Sabrina did not look in the direction of Mikes finger, but as she listened to Mikes description, her expression turned sour. Obviously, she had been to the scene once, and she was very resistant to the words on the wall. What you said makes sense, but it doesnt prove that youre innocent. At least, even if youre not the murderer, you must have had some rtionship with the real murderer. Otherwise, why would the murderer write down your name? The pain of losing her daughter did not make the Elven Queen lose her mind. On the contrary, in order to avenge her daughter, the strong queen was unexpectedly calm. Hearing this, Mike was slightly stunned. It had to be said that what the Elven Queen suggested was indeed logical. He braced himself and said, What you said made sense, but there is no evidence to prove that I am the murderer, right? I have been sleeping in the guest room of the tavern. After she heard Mikes confession, Angelina Sabrina showed a very admirable decisiveness. Bring the owner of the tavern here.. I want to know if this human is lying. Chapter 238 - Tavern Owners Identification

Chapter 238: Tavern Owners Identification

The order was given by the royal family, so, therefore, the wait did notst long. Soon, the tavern owner, who was still in his pajamas, rushed to the scene under the directions of the guards. When the tavern owner passed through the corridor, everyone could clearly hear that he was panting. But when the tavern owner arrived at the scene, the panting abruptly stopped. Mike looked cynically at the owner. The owners face waspletely drained of color. He probably did not expect to see such a horrific scene. For ordinary people who ran small businesses in the city, the scene of the Princesss death was more gruesome than any horror story. The owner hadpletely forgotten to salute the Elven Queen and the Elven Princess. Fortunately, the Elven Queen did not care about these details at the moment. She looked at the tavern owner, pointed at Mike, and said, Do you know this person? Hearing the Elven Queens words, the tavern owner came back to his senses. He quickly looked at Mike, looked at Mikes face carefully for a while, and revealed a look of recollection. But no matter how hard he searched his memory bank, he could not remember the face of this human man. Helplessly, the tavern owner could only shake his head and say, I dont know him. Ive never seen him before. This time, the Elven Queen revealed a suspicious expression towards Mike. The look she gave showed very obvious signs of distrust. If you said that you were sleeping in the taverns guest room, then how could the tavern owner not know you? However, Mike did not wait for them to ask questions and directly stared at the tavern owner. Think about it again! This sentence sounded very threatening, and the tavern owner was so frightened that his whole body trembled. Within that time span, the tavern owner seemed to have thought of something. He was slightly stunned and then muttered, It seems that I have recalled an impression. General Osmond, who was at the side, patted the back of the tavern owner and said with his eyes wide open, You dont have to worry about his revenge. The Law of the Elf n is your strongest backing. Just tell the truth. Mike nced at Osmond and grumbled unhappily, Hey! Have you forgotten that you found me in the hotel room just now? Thats different. Now youre asking him, its not your ce to speak! Mikes eyes twitched and he gritted his teeth as he red at Osmond. Once Im cleared of my crime, Ill definitely have a good chat with you! Osmond snorted coldly. As a general, how could he be afraid of threats from others? However, it was the first time he had seen someone who dared to threaten the Elven Queen so openly. At this moment, the tavern owner let out a soft cry and hurriedly said, I remember now, I have indeed seen him before! At this moment, everyones gaze turned to the tavern owner. He pointed at Mike and said very quickly, I didnt recognize him just now because he wore a ck cloak during the day and wrapped himself tightly, so I didnt recognize him at the moment. However, I have an impression of his voice! And The tavern owner did not dare to say anything at this point. He looked at Mike with obvious fear in his eyes. Osmond berated him impatiently, And what? Quickly, say it! It was naturally very easy for a person who had experienced the battlefield to scare a civilian. This explosive shout made the tavern owner shiver all over and he immediately said what he was thinking. Moreover, he also said in my tavern he said that he wanted to kill someone. This time, Osmond seemed to have grasped a hold of something and approached Mike. He red at him and said, What else do you have to quibble about?! Mike shrugged indifferently and said, Cant I just say it casually? Can such a thing be used as evidence? Is your brain filled with feces? What did you say? Osmond could not help but feel angry when he heard these extremely insulting words. He raised his fist and wanted to punch Mike in the face. However, the Elven Queens voice stopped him in time. Stop, Osmond! Hearing the Elven Queensmand, Osmonds body froze. Obviously, he dared not to disobey the queen. The Elven Queen looked at Osmond, then at Mike, This is the scene of my daughters death. I dont want to see anyone fighting here, and I dont want to hear anyone say dirty words here! After she spoke, she looked at Mike and said coldly, Although you are not a citizen of our elven race, I hope you can abide by our rules. Hearing this, Mike pursed his lips. In fact, if Osmond had really punched him just now, the unlucky one would have been Osmond himself, but he knew that the Elven Queen had wanted to protect him, so he did not say anything. Mike would repay anyone who had bad intentions toward him, but Mike would not repay kindness with hostility. So, he did not further escte the conflict with Osmond. He just nodded. Seeing that the two of them did not continue to argue, the Elven Queen nodded and said, This is not a suitable ce to talk. After all, my daughter, she I think we can investigate this matter in another ce until the truth of this matter is revealed. Osmond had also realized that he lost hisposure. He bowed and said, Im sorry, Your Majesty, I lost myposure. The Elven Queen nodded slightly and took the lead to walk out of the room. At the same time, she said to Ulysses Sabrina beside her, Go and invite Nikorei. Ulysses Sabrina was slightly stunned when she heard that, but she did not dare to raise any doubts and left the room directly. It seemed that she had gone to ask the Elven Queen about Nikorei. Everyone in the room left one by one, this included Mike. He watched Ulysses Sabrina leave and asked curiously, Who is Nikorei? He was supposed to ask the Elven Queen, but for some reason, Osmond seemed to be very hostile to Mike and immediately took the initiative to answer, Ha, you dont even know about Lady Nikorei! She is the most amazing psychic of our elven race! As long as you invite her over, the sins you havemitted will immediately be exposed! Mike did not pay attention to Osmonds sarcasm. He only looked at Osmond as if he spoke like a fool. At the same time, he memorized the name Nikorei and the profession of a psychic. Because Osmond was very vague, Mike still did not know what a psychic was, but it sounded very powerful. The Elven Queen seemed to have sensed Mikes confusion. Perhaps she wanted to see Mikes reaction, she took the initiative and said, A psychic is a group of people that can see the past and the future. Chapter 239 - Nikorei The Psychic

Chapter 239: Nikorei The Psychic

Seeing the past and the future? Mike was baffled. He obviously did not expect such an NPC to exist in this parallel world. At this moment, a sh of lightning thought shed in his mind. His expression showed traces of shock. This was because he suddenly thought of an important matter! That was why he was reborn. If he could find a psychic to help him, would he be able to see some details of the past or the future?! Perhaps this detail could let him know why he had returned 30 years ago. Osmond looked at Mikes stunned expression and sneered, I can tell from your expression that you have nothing to protect you from the truth. When Lady Nikoreies here, the truth will be revealed. I advise you to admit your sins now. Its not worth disturbing Lady Nikorei for a scum like you. Hearing Osmonds words, Mike came back to his senses. He frowned and said, If that psychic ising, just let here. If she really has that kind of ability, then you will know how stupid your words are. At the same time, youll also understand what you have to bear by indiscriminately framing others. Osmond did not care about this at all. He felt that Mike was just being stubborn before he was given the punishment of death. Mike too, on the other hand, was also toozy to say any more nonsense to this elven general. What is there to talk about with this kind of muscr idiot who only knows how to fight and kill people. Wait, I seem to only like to use simple and crude methods to solve problems Forget it, thats not important, Mike thought to himself. In short, its naturally best to have someone prove his innocence. Because Mikes current situation was actually not optimistic. After all, Mike had not yet found a way to leave this parallel world. If possible, he wanted to avoid causing too much trouble in this world. This way, at least he would not be disturbed in the process of finding a way back. Angelina Sabrina was, after all, the ruler of a country. She had the calmness and patience that ordinary people did not have. While waiting, she did not make things difficult for Mike. Instead, she took him to a very clean and luxurious meeting room and arranged for someone to bring in a cup of hot tea for Mike to drink. This hot drink was a specialty of the elves, and it was called Huhu Tea. The reason why it had this name was that every time before drinking this hot drink, people would blow on it and make a huhu sound. That was why it had this name. Originally, this drink, which represented enthusiasm, was used to dispel the cold of the night. But now, Mike held the Huhu Tea and looked at Angelina Sabrina, who sat opposite him. Osmond, who had stood behind the Elf Queen, did not feel any enthusiasm at all. On the contrary, the strange silence in the room made people feel very ufortable. After waiting for about two hours, Mike was about to fall asleep when Ulysses Sabrina invited Nikorei over. It was said that Nikorei lived in the Ancient City of War, so Ulysses Sabrina was very quick to invite her over in two hours. From the fatigue on Ulysses Sabrinas face, it could be seen that she seemed to have used some kind of method that consumed a lot of energy. As soon as the two elves walked in, Angelina Sabrina stood up and greeted them. Although Angelina Sabrina was the Queen of the elves, she was very respectful towards this old elven olddy. Good evening, Lady Nikorei. Im really sorry to have invited you here sote and to have disturbed your rest. Nikorei waved her hand and said, Ive already heard about Little Veronica from Little Ulysses. After such a big incident, its only right for an olddy like me toe. As for you, dont hurt yourself because youre too sad. After saying that, she turned to look at Mike, who sat on the sofa, and said softly, Is this the young human who might be rted to the case? At this moment, Nikorei was seriously sizing up Mike. Mike was also sizing up Nikorei. She was very short, less than a meter tall. The reason why she was so short wasrgely because of her stooped back. Nikoreis back was apletely deformed curve. Her upper body and lower body were almost at a 90-degree angle. Moreover, this old psychic named Nikorei seemed to be very, very old. Even if a normal elf was old, they would look simr to a middle-aged human. It was almost impossible to see wrinkles. Take the Elf Queen Angelina Sabrina for example. She should be at least a thousand years old, but in Mikes eyes, she looked almost no different from a middle-ageddy of the human race, and a middle-ageddy who took very good care of herself, a matter of factly. If her pointy ears were not so obvious, no one would even think that she was a woman who had lived for more than 1,000 years. But Nikorei was different! The wrinkles on her face looked down at the winding mountains from a very high vantage point. The wrinkles almost covered Nikoreis face. There was not a single strand of blonde or brown hair that wasmon among the elves in her white hair. All of them were silvery white. Even because of the whiteness, Mike felt that part of Nikoreis hair seemed to have be transparent. Nikorei noticed Mikes sizing up and said with a smile, Although the channeling ritual hasnt started yet, I guess this young man isnt the murderer of Little Veronica. Osmond was shocked when he heard this, How is that possible, Lady Nikorei? Why would you say that? Mike had emphasized many times that the elf princess was not killed by himself. Osmond ignored Mikes words each time. But Nikorei had only made a guess, and Osmond valued it so much. From this and the Elven Queens attitude toward Nikorei, it could be seen that this psychic had a high status in the elven race. Mike could not help but guess in his heart, just how capable was this old psychic called Nikorei to be able to obtain such a high status. Perhaps this old elf really had a way to help him return to the other world. Nikorei smiled at Mike and said, Im already here, but this young human is thinking about something else. If he wasnt so confident, Im afraid he wouldnt be so calm. Knowing this, Mike was slightly stunned. This elven olddy could she see what he was thinking?! Chapter 240 - Prying Into The Past

Chapter 240: Prying Into The Past

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Young human, are you thinking... how can this old woman see through my thoughts? Nikorei looked at Mike with a smile as she spoke word by word. ...! Hearing this, Mike was even more shocked. He could not utter a single word. How is this possible?! Can this old woman really see through my thoughts?! Is this the power of a psychic? This iprehensible power shocked Mike greatly. This was no longer a simplebat ability. The ability to see through peoples hearts was not something that a game could do. In this parallel world... What exactly is this power?! Mikes heart was in a mess. When she looked at Mikes shocked expression, Nikorei smiled and waved her hand, Young human, you havepletely misunderstood. What? Mike was slightly stunned and subconsciously asked. Although Im a psychic, a psychic is not like a monster. Please dont be afraid. The only reason I can guess your thoughts is because Ive lived for a long time. Just because she had lived for a long time? Mike looked at the old woman in front of him in shock. Meanwhile, Nikorei walked to the long sofa beside the coffee table, opposite of Sabrina and Mike, and sat down. Mike sat on the single sofa, and Angelina Sabrina sat on the single sofa beside Mike. She looked at Angelina Sabrina and said, Im sorry. Its easy to be talkative when you get older. I think Id better get down to business. Angelina Sabrina nodded slightly. Ill have to trouble you then. At this moment, there were two people who stood behind Angelina Sabrina. One of them was Osmond, who stared at Mike with a confident expression. He believed that Mike would not be able to clear his name this time. All he had to do was wait for Lady Nikorei toplete the legendary channeling ritual And the scene of thete princesss death would be perfectly reyed! In that time, that despicable human would definitely be unable to defend himself! The other who stood behind the Elven Queen, next to Osmond, was the only Princess of the current elven race Ulysses Sabrina. Right now, her expression looked very calm, but all of this was just her acting. Ulysses Sabrinas heart was beating non-stop right now. She was even a little worried that her strong heartbeat would be heard by others. After all, she was the mastermind behind Veronicas murder! It would be fine if that kid F*ck really found someone else to do this But if he did it himself, then no one can guarantee that F*ck wont give me up when the evidence is conclusive! Ulysses Sabrina was very nervous. Although there were restrictions on the contract, Mike could not break it at will, or he would suffer a very serious bacsh from the contract. But in the face of death, the bad nature of humans would bepletely exposed. At that time, no one could guarantee that he would not want to drag someone down with him! Ulysses Sabrina took advantage of the fact that everyones attention was not on her, and quietly shifted her gaze to observe Mike. It was this one nce that made the mastermind slightly more at ease. Now, Mike seemed to havepletelye back to his senses and revealed a confident expression. That is right, even if that female thief had set him up for some unknown purpose, he still found someone else to do it. However! If this so-called psychic could really see the past, then he would definitely be able to clear his name! At this time, the elven psychic, Nikorei, had already raised her hands and started casting spells. She was chanting some obscure incantations in an unknownnguage. This appearance gave people a strong feeling of being a fraud. However, her hands, which faced each other, began to glow slightly. This clearly told Mike that she was not bluffing. In addition to the quiet and serious attitude of everyone around, it made the psychic ritual even tenser. Even Mike could not help but hold his breath and watch Nikoreis next move carefully. In the next moment, the light that emitted from Nikoreis hands gradually became stronger. Then, her folded hands slowly moved to both sides. The light on her hands did not move along with the movement of her hands. Instead, it stayed where it was. Nikorei did not stop chanting until her handspletely left the ball of light. At this moment, Mike noticed that Nikoreis face had be a little pale, and beads of sweat oozed out of her forehead. Obviously, this psychic spell required a lot of physical strength. It was indeed much too tiring for an old person. Nikorei did not raise her hand to wipe her sweat. Instead, after she took two deep breaths, she directly chanted another spell at the ball of light. This time, it was words that Mike understood. Great Time Lord Kronos. Now, your most loyal believer needs to borrow your strength to recall a corner of the torrent of time. Wuh-ha! The meaning of thest sentence became the samenguage as before. Mike did not know what it meant. This, however, did not reduce Mikes surprise. Because he saw the light ball between Nikoreis hands suddenly begin to twist. The light ball was like a vortex, it spun around the center, and the light ball got bigger. As the light ball grew bigger, the brightness of the light ball also gradually dimmed. When it expanded to almost filling the room, the ball of light hadpletely disappeared. Right then, a magical scene appeared. The ball of light that disappeared like a miniature of the past, projected into the current reception room. And the scene in the reception room had now be Veronicas Room! What was even more surprising was that everyone clearly saw that Veronica Sabrina in this room was not dead. Not only that, there was a man in ck that stood next to her. He whispered something in Veronica Sabrinas ear. The man was dressed in ck. His face was covered by a mask. The only thing that stood out were his eyes. The eyes of the man in ck werepletely gray. He seemed to be blind. Mike was surprised to see the mans eyes. This guy was obviously not Crow! What the hell was going on? Chapter 241 - The Murderer Actually Was Mike

Chapter 241: The Murderer Actually Was Mike

Did you see anything? Angelina Sabrina looked at Mike and asked softly. Obviously, she saw the surprise on Mikes face. Mike was slightly stunned and realized that he had not been able to control his expression. However, if he did not give a reasonable exnation at this time, it was indeed very easy for people to be suspicious. Osmond pointed at Mike and sneered, Hmph, I think youre clearly guilty! Although Osmond did not understand the current situation, it did not prevent him from finding an opportunity to ridicule Mike. Meanwhile, Mike quickly thought of a suitable excuse. He ignored Osmonds ridicule and looked at Angelina Sabrina. He frowned slightly and said, I found something wrong. We all know that the princess was killed. Although I dont know what this Lady Nikorei did, this is clearly the scene before the death of the Elven Princess. Hearing this, Angelina Sabrina nodded slightly. At the same time, Mike quickly walked to the projection of Veronica Sabrina and pointed at her eyes, Look, her eyes are open. There is no panic in her eyes. This means that she knows this man in ck. If thats the case, why did this man in ck kill her? Of course, the most obvious point is that this man in ck doesnt look like me. You can tell from his eyes. Angelina Sabrina agreed when she heard Mikes statement. However, she frowned as she looked at Veronica Sabrinas projection. This was the first time she had seen this man in ck, or rather, this pair of eyes. What she did not understand was that her daughter seemed to be assigning some shameful task to this man in ck. Angelina Sabrina could see that her daughters expression was displeased. However, the most important thing was that the man in ck spoke so softly that the few people in the room could not hear him clearly. They even suspected that if the man in ck had actually spoken at all. While they looked at the projection, the man in ck slowly took two steps back, moved his body away, and stood respectfully by the bed. It seemed that the man in ck had finished what he wanted to say. Meanwhile, Veronica Sabrina slowly turned her head and looked at the man in ck. It was at that moment when the expression on Veronica Sabrinas face became a little ferocious. Angelina swore that she had never seen her daughter shown such an expression in her whole life. Not only that, the first sentence that the elf princess had said, made Angelina feel as though she was struck by lightning. No, I cant wait that long! Ulysses must die! At this moment, everyone looked at Ulysses Sabrina, who stood beside them. Ulysses Sabrina herself had a shocked expression on her face. She had always thought that she was the one who wanted to kill her own sister in order to obtain the position of the Elf Queen. She did not expect her sister to want to take her life as well! Ulysses Sabrina did not expect this at all. ording to the rules passed down by the Elves, Veronica Sabrina, her sister, would definitely inherit the throne. Even so, she still wanted Ulysses Sabrina dead. Osmond even looked at Ulysses Sabrina with sympathy. He did not expect that the victim was the real culprit. At this time, Angelina was the one with the mostplicated feelings. She never thought that her daughter would kill her own sister to ensure her position! It made her feel like the whole world was about to copse. However, showing the strength as the n leader was a huge role in this moment. Her face only turned slightly pale, but she did not show that she was too deeply affected by what had just happened. Her eyes stared intently at the projection of this somewhat unfamiliar-looking Veronica. Ulysses Sabrina also did not say anything. After all, she was not sure if she could clear herself of suspicion now, so she was still very concerned about what would happen next in the projection. The man in ck hesitated for a moment, then nodded and jumped out the balcony of the room without saying anything, then blended into the dark night. Veronica stood by the bed, looked at the mirror on the dressing table on the other side of the room, and did not speak for a long time. No one knew what her thoughts were at that moment. Not long after, she sighed, took off her coat, andy on the bed. Mike pursed his lips in hopes for an erotic scene, but unfortunately, he did not see any. He spread his hands and said, It seems that this Elven Princess was quite radical. She would even do such a thing for the throne. This kind of guy it shouldnt matter what reason he did it for, right? He did not explicitly say that he was afraid of the investigation that was being carried out. After all, this psychic could actually restore the situation so truthfully, so he would definitely be able to clear his name. As long as everyone saw the scene of the Crow killing Veronica! The reason why he said that was really just to mock them. To mock the first princess who sent people to kill her sister for the throne. At the same time, to mock the second princess who had the same thoughts as her sister. Ulysses understood the underlying meaning, but she did not say anything. Now that she knew that her sister wanted to kill her, she would definitely not defend Veronica. She could only remain silent. Angelina Sabrina spoke calmly, No matter what, she is my daughter. Even if she wants to make a big mistake, that is of another matter. The most important thing right now is to know the cause of Veronicas death. Mike shrugged and said in a nonchnt tone, Its up to you. I dont care anyway. Since this Lady Nikorei has such a magical ability to restore the scene to this extent, then my crime can definitely be cleared. It cant be helped for me to waste my time watching this. Osmond widened his eyes and muttered in a low voice, Youre still so stubborn even now. He did not say anything else. After all, as a general, he actually knew of such shocking scenes. Right now, he was experiencingplicated emotions. After an unknown amount of time, the room gradually became quiet. The Veronica that was on bed gradually let out a steady and even breathing sound. Clearly, she had fallen asleep. At that moment, the doorknob of the room made a very slight turn. If it was not so quiet at night, the turn of the doorknob might have been ignored. Everyone had their eyes turned to the door. Mike smiled as he watched the door slowly open. As long as Crow appeared, he would be cleared of all suspicion. Even if Crow wore a hood, it did not matter, because her body shape waspletely different from the crows, and he could be seen at a nce. However, when the door to the room had openedpletely, Mike was shocked. The bright moonlight shone into the room through the balcony window, and at the same time, onto the persons face. Everyone saw the persons face clearly and recognized the persons identity. The man who walked into the room was Mike! Chapter 242 - False Truth

Chapter 242: False Truth

How is this possible!!! Mike eximed on the spot! It was not just him, everyone had the same thoughts as Mike. This was because Mike had been overly confident, even after Nikorei hade over. No, even after how he had just witnessed the scene, his confidence became even stronger. His various performances and reactions made everyone think that this was not the case. Even Osmond was oddly surprised by what had happened. Although he firmly believed that Mike was the killer of Princess Veronica, he had acknowledged Mikes confidence in saying he was not. Osmond was already mentally prepared. When the scene was revealed, he would definitely focus on the killer and find some clues that could be used as evidenceter. After all, Mike was being too confident. Since he was so confident, he should have at least had some disguises to cover up his identity, right? However, what Osmond did not expect was that the person in the scene did not have any disguises at all. He just showed his face and swaggered in! At this moment, the scene still yed on. Mike did not make any sound as he walked straight to Veronica Sabrinas side. He took out a short knife from his back and cut Veronica Sabrinas neck at an extremely fast speed. How fast was this speed? It was so quick that Veronica Sabrinas expression did not change at all! Moreover, she did not even feel the pain in her sleep and died on the spot from the speed being too quick! Blood flowed out of the wound on Veronicas neck, gradually, it dyed the bed and quilt red. The bright red color coupled with Veronicas serene expression made the people in the room feel that the scene was extremely strange, even a little creepy. But Mike did not do anything after killing her. He did not run away immediately, nor did he flip anything in the room. He just looked at Veronicas body quietly. Just when everyone was wondering what he was going to do Mike suddenly moved! He suddenly raised the short knife in his right hand, then revealed a fierce look. The next moment, the short knife connected with Veronicas arm., chopping it off. The extremely sharp short knife effortlessly cut the corpse. With every cut, Veronicas arm split into more pieces. Blood sttered everywhere, itnded on the carpet, on the ground, and also on Mikes face. This made Mikes features look even more insidious. When Mike cut Veronicas arms which were ced outside the quilt into several pieces, he finally stopped. He looked around and saw the wall beside the bed. Then, he made an iprehensible scene. He used the short knife in his hand to touch the princess blood and left a sentence on the wall. I am Lord F*ck, I killed this chick! After he finished writing, Mike looked at the line of words and revealed a satisfied smile. Then, he turned back to look at Veronicas body and walked to the balcony. And just like that, like the man in ck before him, he jumped out of the balcony and disappeared from everyones sight. From the beginning to the end, Mike did not make a single noise, this included footsteps. Even when he cut off Veronicas Sabrinas arm, the quilt was not damaged at all. The skill was so superb that it was unimaginable. There was no need to continue watching the next scene, everyone already knew. When the waiter passed by, he found that the door of Princess Veronicas room was not closed, and there was a strong smell of blood that came from the room, so, that was how the news of the Princesss death reached Angelina Sabrinas ears. In a moments time, the scene had disappeared, and the scene in the room was restored to its original appearance. The way everyone looked at Mike hadpletely changed. The killing intent in Angelinas eyes could no longer be hidden. She had never thought that Mike was really the killer. Moreover, even if she could deduce what had happened from the situation at the crime scene, bearing witness to this scene with her own eyes fueled the mother with endless killing intent. A trace of anger appeared in general Osmonds eyes. He had never thought that the man in front of him, who had an arrogant attitude and even dared to threaten him, would actually act so ostentatiously. He did not put on a disguise, he did not even bother covering his own face. He swaggered into the eldest princess room and quietlymitted such a shocking crime. Even so, this human murderer still dared to be so confident! This made Osmond feel humiliated. So much so that he wanted to pull out the knife attached at his waist to chop off Mikes head on the spot. Nikorei looked at Mike with a puzzled look. She could feel that this young man was baffled and surprised when he saw the scene before him. Ever since Nikorei had stepped foot into the room, she had felt Mikes confidence and calmness with her intelligence. Nikorei had suspected that this young human was not the real murderer right from the beginning. After all, she had lived for too long. Many a time, she would be able to perceive many things just by looking at a persons face, and she had not made a mistake for a long, long time. Although Nikorei was puzzled and did not think that Mike was the murderer, she believed in her psychic powers more. With such solid evidence, she could only ept the truth, no matter how incredible it was. She could only think that her intuition had gone wrong this time. At this time, the only elf who was still surprised was Ulysses Sabrina. She had seen Mikes confidence with her own eyes and heard that he would send someone else to assassinate her. But she did not expect her coborator to be so st*pid. He was so st*pid that it was iprehensible. He just came in and brutally murdered her? Even if he did not know about the existence of psychics, he should have at least covered up his face, should he not? Was he not afraid of being seen in the process?! No matter how hard it was to understand, the truth was there. Mike was aplete idiot. Ulysses Sabrina even suspected that he was crazy. She just wanted to clear her name. Mike saw the way everyone looked at him. He was confused. He had no idea why he was here. It was impossible because he had been asleep in the guest room of the tavern, but now everyone was sure he was the killer! Mike knew it was a fake truth. But when everyone believes the fake truth, it bes the truth itself! In this situation, there was no point in exining his situation. Mike rushed to Ulysses Sabrina on the spot. He had to take a hostage to help him escape, and this person was obviously the best choice, the mastermind. In order to prevent him from giving Ulysses Sabrina up, he believed that she would cooperate with the kidnapping! However, just as Mikes hand was about to grab Ulysses Sabrina, an angry roar could be heard. Human I will cut you into a thousand pieces! Chapter 243 - Arrogance, Laziness, Greed

Chapter 243: Arrogance, Laziness, Greed

When he heard this, Mike did not react much. In this short period of time, he was used to being invincible, used to being strong. No one could hurt him, no one could make things difficult for him, no one could make him feel danger. At least, except for the gods, he was invincible in the lower realm. Even the games Timus could not defeat him. So, this arrogance made his reaction slow. He heard the sound, but he did not do anything. He just subconsciously looked in that direction. But just by not reacting and looking in the direction, he did not have any chance to do anything else. He saw a dark green light and Angelina Sabrinas furious face. When he realized the danger and tried to react, it was toote. The dark green light was like a big thatpletely covered his body. Suddenly, his feet seemed to have left the ground. No, not just his feet! His whole body was in a kind of floating state! No matter how hard he tried, he could not exert any strength. Without a point of strength, even if he waved his arms randomly, his body still floated in the same ce, neither forward nor backward. Soon he found the root of the problem. It was the green light that enveloped his body. Now, the light had changed a little. Compared to the light before, this felt more like a ball of liquid. In fact, one could say it was like a ball of jelly! That is right, Mike felt like he was in a ball of jelly. When this happened, Mikes mood had fallen to the pits of despair. He finally understood how deadly his arrogance had been, and how weak he was. So what if he looked invincible? Without thews, he could no longer create new passive skills. Even more so, he carelessly chose to lend the Umbre of Meredith to Timus. He thought that Timus would always stay by his side, and whenever he needed it, he could get it back. He never expected something like this to happen. He was brought here alone by the guards, and Timus, who had the Umbre of Meredith, was probably still asleep in the guest room of the tavern. Even so, Mike still had not used the right strategy. With his ability, it would have been easy for him to defeat a general and a group of guards who had probably made great achievements on the battlefield by force. But because he was afraid of causing trouble, Mike chose the most peaceful, albeit the mostplicated method to escape. This was all because he was confident that he would not be med for this. After Nikorei arrived, Mike had witnessed the magic of the psychic, he was even more convinced that he could be cleared from his name. Anyway, it was Crow who killed her, not himself. The greater the effect of the psychic to y out the scene, the more he could clear his name. All of this was in Mikes naive mind. But he did not expect that there was something in this world called an ident! And right now, an ident had just urred. And this ident, coupled with Mikes careless choices, had led him to a dead end. Right now, Mike was like a bird in a cage,pletely helpless. Even if he wanted to use violence to solve all his problems, it was toote. Forget aboutunching an attack, he cant even leave the jelly ball he was trapped in! At this moment, Angelina Sabrinas face, which was full of feminine charm, was only filled with anger and killing intent. Her eyes bled. If anger could be turned into an attack, Mike would have been killed countless times by Angelina Sabrina. So, you really killed Veronica. Moreover, aftermitting such a horrifying crime, you still want to attack my other daughter, right now! Human, you have sessfully angered me! Mike really felt fear this time. He even began to regret why he did not use the rule long ago to turn the ability of the umbre of Meredith into his passive skill. Even if it made the passive skill weaker, at least Mike would not have been in this situation. This was all because of Mikes greed,ziness, and arrogance. Mike did not make up any excuses for this because he knew very well that people believe what they want to believe. Especially when the so-called truth is able topletely convince them, nothing could change their minds thereafter. At this moment, all the exnations were starting to sound like excuses, and he was trying to think of a way to survive. Subconsciously, he looked at Ulysses Sabrina. The Elven Princess was her aplice, and now he had to ask her for help. This was clearly thest glimmer of hope in Mikes eyes, but the only hope was fleeted after a mere second. Angelina Sabrina stood between Mike and Ulysses Sabrina, which blocked Mikes line of sight. Her anger made her voice tremble. Even now, what do you still want to do to my daughter? ! Youve already killed one of my daughters, and now you want to kill my other daughter. Shes myst family member in this world! What is your motive? Why did you do this?! Who ordered you to do this?! Angelina Sabrinas voice had gotten louder and louder. She had been through too much tonight. First, she saw her daughters dead body, then she heard her first daughter mentioning that she wanted to kill her biological sister, and finally, she witnessed her daughter being killed. And in the end, this human murderer actually wanted to attack her only daughter left in front of her. The over-stimtion of events made her emotionally unstable. Even General Osmond, who had been with her all along, had never seen Her Majesty like this. After all, Her Majesty had always been amiable and calm. With how Her Majesty currently acted, it now even made him feel somewhat at a loss. Subconsciously, he med these negative emotions on Mike. Your Majesty the Queen, let me kill him and avenge Her Highness the Princess! With a ng, Osmond drew the sword at his waist, as if he was going to chop Mikes head right then and there. However, Angelina reached out to stop him. Wait, Osmond. Osmond was slightly stunned and turned to look at the Elven Queen. Could it be that Her Majesty the Queen has subsided her anger so quickly? He subconsciously thought so. Angelinas next words made him truly understand what the anger of the royal family was. I want to keep him alive and let him be executed in front of all the Elves tomorrow. I want to cut off his flesh piece by piece until he ispletely dead. I want to let himpletely experience what true despair is, what true pain is, and what true fear is! I want to let him have a good taste of my anger! Chapter 244 - Rescue F*ck!!

Chapter 244: Rescue F*ck!!

The first rays of the morning sun shone through the window into the guest room of the tavern and onto Timus face. It was as if this gentle ray of sunlight had caused some stimtion, or perhaps it was just the effect of his biological clock. Timus opened his eyes. Emm, today is another beautiful day. Timus slowly sat up from the bed and stretched. Oddly, he realized that the streets outside were different from yesterday morning. It was bustling with noise. Whats happening? Could there be a celebration? Timus muttered to himself. He gently pushed open the window and poked his head out, and wanted to know if there was something good happening outside. If that was the case, he would definitely find a bunch of people to drink with him. As he thought about this, Timus could not help but lick his lips and listen carefully. However, when he heard this, his expression gradually changed. Did you hear? The Princess diedst night! The princess died? ! Which Princess? Her Majesty, Princess Veronica! Hearing this, Timus expression became a little surprised. He did not expect that the female thief, Crow, would be so efficient. She had just agreed to do it yesterday, but she had already done it at night? Timus did not expect that this matter would end in his sleep. It seems that there wont be any celebration today. Timus curled his lips downward. He had thought that they could have a few drinks and have some fun. Who would have thought that something like this would happen? It looked like the entire elven territory would have to ban alcohol for the next period of time. This was how it was on this continent. However, when a member of the royal family of a certain race died, the entire territory was not allowed to have activities like drinking alcohol. It was said that they had to mourn for the dead. This kind of rule was simply torture for Timus. Looks like I have to discuss with F*ck and quickly leave this damned ce. Just as he mumbled and prepared to withdraw his head from the window, he heard other discussions. I heard that the person who killed the princessst night has been found. Its a human! What? A human actually barged into our elven territory and killed someone? And it was the princess? This is simply insane! Its too scary. I heard that the human man was very arrogant. He even used blood to write a message in the room where the princess died! Her Majesty the Queen said that she would execute him in front of everyone today! Then lets hurry up and go take a look. If werete, there wont be a suitable spot! Go, go, go. Hearing these words, Timus was slightly stunned. His expression was a little stunned. What did he mean? Crow was caught? Wait, thats not right! Was the Crow not an elf? Why did they say, human man? Was it a mistake? Or did Crow give the job to someone else? Timus was confused, but he decided not to think too much about it. Anyway, the princess was dead. If the killer was caught, so be it. It had nothing to do with him. With this thought in mind, Timus slowly got out of bed, poured some water into the water tank, andfortably finished washing up. The cool water in the water tank only managed to wash away the dirt on Timus face, but it did not wash away his sleepiness and fatigue. Timus still felt a little sleepy and could not help but yawn. Ok, ok, hurry up and wake up F*ck to leave this ce. After all, the princess is dead. If we dont leave soon, the city might be under martialw. It might be quite troublesome if we want to leave then. Timus muttered as he pushed open the door and walked to the room next door. In his head, his master should still be lying on the bed sound asleep, but when Timus found the door of the next room open, he was a little surprised. When he arrived at the door of the room, the surprise turned into bewilderment. There was no one in the room! Not only that, but there was also a cut hood on the floor, as well as messy footprints. While he was shocked, the words he heard by the window shed through Timus mind. The person who killed the princessst night has been found. Its a human! Insane! That human man was very arrogant. He even left a message with blood in the room where the princess died! Gradually, Timuss eyes widened. This information helped Timus with a deduction. These words seemed to be describing. F*k! The person who was caught yesterday was his teacher! Knowing this, Timus was shocked,pletely awake, and he even shivered. He was stunned for a moment, then rushed back to his room, took out a ck cloak that had fallen to the ground from the shock, and quickly put it on his body. He had to go and save his teacher quickly. If he was toote, it would be toote. At the same time, he had to put on a good disguise. Otherwise, even if he saved his teacher, it would be difficult for them to escape. After he quickly wrapped himself in his cloak, Timus carried the stone sword on his back, picked up the Umbre of Meredith, and rushed downstairs. The guest rooms of the tavern were all on the second floor, while the first floor was already open for business. No one knew why the tavern was open so early in the morning, but that was what he needed. However, when Timus came to the first floor of the tavern, the tavern owner was yawning. Yesterdays interrogation had made him unable to sleep well, and he still felt sleepy. Of course, even though he was sleepy, he could still clearly hear the sound of footsteps that made their way down the stairs. He turned around and saw the guy in the ck cloak again. The tavern owner subconsciously greeted him, Good morning. It was this greeting that made Timus stop in his tracks. He turned to look at the tavern owner and did not say a word. Noticing the change in Timus, the tavern owner waspletely shocked awake. Only now did he realize that this guy seemed to be the aplice of the murderer who killed the Princessst night! The tavern owner could not help but swallow his saliva. His legs, which were hidden behind the bar counter, could not help trembled with the information he had in his head. Timus, on the other hand, hesitated for a moment before he rushed upstairs again. When the tavern owner saw that Timus had gone back, he heaved a sigh of relief. The next moment, he heard some tearing sounds that came from upstairs. Obviously, someone seemed to be destroying his property upstairs, but the tavern owner did not dare to cause trouble at all. He chose to pretend that he did not know anything. Upstairs, Timus had torn apart the bedsheets. He realized that the cloak he wore did not have any camouge effect at all. Everyone could still recognize him. After all, in this city, only he and Mike would dress like this. He had to change his disguise! After a lot of effort, Timus tore the bedsheets into two pieces of cloth, one big and one small. The small one covered his face, and the big one wrapped around his body. This way, no one will be able to recognize me! Timus looked at himself in the mirror, wore a pink mask, and nodded in satisfaction. Lets go, lets save F*ck! Chapter 245 - The Wrath Of The Elves

Chapter 245: The Wrath Of The Elves

The Great za was thergest za in the Ancient City of Life. asionally, there would be a lot of civilians that hosted major celebrations or festivals, but other times, it was very empty. However, today, it was neither a celebration nor a festival, but the Great za was full of civilians in the Ancient City of Life. Even though most of the people that stood at the back of the line of sight were being blocked by many other tall heads in front of them, they still swarmed over and crowded around the za. They raised their hands high and shouted loudly. Kill him! Kill this human! Avenge the Princess! Humans are not good people! All kinds of slogans filled the entire Great za. The target they were talking about was Mike, who stood on the high tform in the middle of the Great za. Mike wore a ck and white striped prison uniform. Behind him were two soldiers holding him in custody. His hands and feet were bound by iron shackles. Other than that, he did not carry anything else. Naturally, a person who was about to be executed in public would not have anything in hand. All of his belongings were forcibly confiscated by the elven royal family in ordance with thew. Mike had endured the abuse of all the elves present, but he could not do anything. If one looked carefully enough, one would notice that there was a green light spot on his chest that faintly glowed. It might look like a faint green light from afar, but Mike knew the source of this green light. In his ck and white striped prison uniform, on the skin of his chest, there was a green bud. This bud looked so tender, so harmless. Mike himself knew more about this bud. This seemingly tender bud had constantly absorbed the energy in his body. In fact, the bud itself was the thing that held him down. This was becausest night Angelina Sabrina had just nted a seed in his body. After a night of absorption, the seed had now germinated. It was not as cute as it looked, but it was now like a hungry devil, as it was fed on the energy of Mikes body. Mike was so weak that he did not even feel like he had the strength to even lift his hand up. Even though the iron shackles on his wrists were nothing in his eyes, they were very heavy in his hands. Mikes adams apple moved slightly, and he looked towards the sun in the sky. It was only morning, but the sun was dazzled in Mikes eyes, scalding his body. Mike now felt like he was being roasted in a furnace, and his throat was so dry that it seemed like it was going to split open. Were Mike to be just a thief who hadmitted theft, he could ask for a ss of water. That was how considerate the Elf Laws were, but his current situation calls for something of a special service. Everyone thought that he was the real murderer who killed the Elf Princess Veronica Sabrina, and the way he did it was extremely cruel. After being charged with such a crime, the so-called human rights had now be a joke to him as he would not dare dream of having a drip of water. Mike slowly lowered his head, helplessly waited for the trial he was going to face. There were no more miracles. This was the only thought in Mikes mind. The weapons were confiscated, and strange seeds were nted in his body. In this situation, there was nothing Mike could do. There was no way to deal with the current situation. His only choice was death. The people in the Great za still cursed at him, but now it had gradually quieted down. The reason was very simple. The queen had appeared in everyones sight. The moment Angelina Sabrina appeared, the surrounding civilians made way for her. God knows how they did it in this crowded za, but they managed to pave a way for the queen. Angelina Sabrina walked slowly on the path formed, towards the tform in the middle of the Great za, and behind her were two teams of fully armed guards. Leading the front of the two grouped guards were Ulysses Sabrina, and General Osmond. The appearance of such a lineup naturally quieted the civilians. Everyone focused their attention on the queen of the elven race, as they waited for her to speak. Finally, Angelina Sabrina and the guards behind her arrived on the tform. Her gaze slowly swept across her peoples faces and with that, she spoke, Last night, in the Ancient City of Lifes Cyan Forest Castle, a shocking murder case urred! The person who died was the Elven Princess, my daughter, Veronica Sabrina! At this point, all the elven civilians showed resentful expressions and stared at Mike on the high tform. Mike smiled helplessly. Maybe he should have been more cautious, or maybe he should have escaped the Ancient City of Life earlier. Perhaps he would not have fallen into the trap in the first ce, but it was toote to say anything now. He could only ept the reality of things that are being nned out right now. Angelina Sabrina looked at the civilians in the za and continued, Such a thing has never happened in the long history of our elven race. The princess was killed in the castle of Cyan Forest! Such an extremely rampant act has never urred before. And the murderer whomitted this heinous crime is the human on this high tform! Everyone had heard about this matter long ago. Even those who had not heard about it could guess it after they saw Mike on the high tform. After they heard the Queens speech, everyone let out angry roars and cursed Mike. In the elven race, status and image were very important, and this rarely happened. However, it had finally happened. No one could ept a foreign race to be sowless in their own territory. Mikes actions had caused anger to be filled in the elven races heart. Kill him! Use the cruelest method to deal with him! I suggest burning him alive! No, we should cut his body into pieces and let him shrivel in pain! Many elves voiced their thoughts. These seemingly creepy punishments did not seem odd at all when they were being uttered by thesemoners. These people had simr thoughts that no matter how cruel they were, it would still be considered merciful when dealing with such a fellow. Angelina Sabrina raised her hands and signaled for everyone to be quiet. Then, she pointed at Mike on the high tform and said, This kind of crime is undoubtedly a provocation to the elves, a provocation to thews of the elves, a provocation to the strength of the elves, and a provocation to the royal family of the Elves! Today, I, Angelina Sabrina, have decided to use the oldest punishment of the elves! I will cut off his flesh piece by piece, and arrange for a doctor to stop his bleeding while I execute him. He will experience the pain of living Hell today! After saying that, she waved her hand, and the guards behind her immediately walked up the stairs to the high tform. It was obvious that they had already prepared for this. Just as all themoners attention was focused on the high tform A figure in pink suddenly rushed in from the periphery view of the Great za. Chapter 246 - Rescuing F*ck!

Chapter 246: Rescuing F*ck!

Although the figure moved very quickly, no one noticed him with these moments. When someone had finally spotted him, he had already stepped on the many heads of the civilians in the za and leaned against the high tform. Theres a suspicious guy! No one knew who shouted first, but everyones eyes were all focused on him. They saw a guy who wore a pink sheet and a pink mask, as he stepped on the heads of the civilians in the za and jumped forward. Every time he moved forward, there would be an ouch sound under his feet. It had to be said that in this crowded za, this was the only way for him to move forward. Who else could think of such a method besides Timus? Who is this guy? Catch Him! General Osmond pointed at Timus and shouted. The soldiers who were about to go up to the tform quickly retreated and tried to rush towards Timus. However, when they came to the edge of the tform, they showed a troubled expression. How should they get there? They could not just step on everyones heads and rush over like this guy, right? This hesitation bought time for Timus and made the guards realize something. There was no need to catch him because this guy seemed to be targeted to go to the guards! However, all the soldiers had the same question in their minds. What was he trying to do?! Ulysses Sabrina looked at the pink figure in front of her and frowned slightly. She seemed to have seen this guy somewhere before, but she could not recognize him at once. Angelina Sabrina reacted quickly and pointed at Timus and shouted, Stop him, dont let him get close to this ce. He is the aplice of the criminal! At this time, everyone finally understood. This guy wrapped in pink sheets actually wanted to save hispanion in front of everyone! This kind of behavior was simply too bold! Could it be that hepletely despised the elf soldiers?! The soldiers naturally understood this reasoning, and their eyes surged with anger. If the prisoner was really saved by this fellow, these soldiers would undoubtedly have to bear the responsibility. This was a major negligence of duty! Therefore, in the guards eyes, he must not be allowed to seed! Block him, dont let him get close! At this time, the two teams of guards had all surrounded him, thus, it blocked the sides of the tform. This way, Timus did not have any ce to get near the high tform. If he wanted to climb up the high tform, it seemed that he had to first knockdown these guards. However, how could a person stand on the head of another person and fight? The difficulty was too great, and it was impossible toplete. All the guards held their weapons tightly in their hands and smiled triumphantly. He was dead for sure! However, just as Timus was about to rush in front of them, an ident urred! Timus suddenly pulled out An umbre?! The guards did not understand what this meant! No one understood what an umbre could do. In fact, in most peoples hearts, it could not even be considered a weapon. Looking at the situation, many people were stunned. Timus opened the umbre in his right hand and raised it high. Simultaneously, he raised his left hand and aimed at the Umbre of Meredith in his right hand. Hurricane Spell! Within a short time span, the entire world seemed to have quieted down, the next thing anyone knew, the sound of a whistling wind broke the silence. A raging white storm with wisps of wind gushed out from the palm of Timuss left hand, and it blew towards the Umbre of Meredith. No one could decipher the scene before them. However, what they expected was the unexpected. They saw that the guy in the pink sheets actually flew up just as he was about to step onto the tform. Thats right, he flew up! He actually used an umbre and a wind magic spell to fly straight into the air! A Hurricane Spell, if the person was powerful enough, they could even uproot a tree that had grown for decades. However, the Umbre of Meredith was exceptionally sturdy! A powerful spell met with an extremely sturdy umbre, and thebination of these two divine artifacts had a positive reaction with each other. In the following events, the umbre withstood all the strong wind without the slightest damage, and the power of the strong winds retained the impact force without causing any damage. This impact caused Timuss body to fly up directly on the spot with help from the Umbre of Meredith. Unbelievable! Osmond looked at this scene and waspletely dumbfounded. While he was still in a daze, Timus had already flown to an altitude position parallel to the high tform. Then, he flipped his wrist. The palm that was originally facing upwards was moved to the side, in the opposite direction from the high tform. The next moment, a Hurricane Spell was cast from Timus palm once again. As Timus did not have anything weighing him down, this caused the strong wind to push his body again with a huge impact. He rushed to the high tform! Bang! Timuss body hit one of the guards behind Mike. The guard was knocked away and fell down into the crowd below. The other guard who looked at Timus in a daze, could not react at all. He could not evenprehend how the guy in the pink sheet had managed to appear in front of him from such a distance. Everything was so sudden and unexpected. Fortunately, only the guard was in a daze. Timus was not. Down you go. Timus kicked the guard in the stomach and kicked him off the high tform. In an instant, there were only two guys left on the high tform. One wore a ck and white prison uniform, and the other was wrapped in pink sheets. This dramatic scene unfolded before them, and it shocked everyone at the same time. Hurry up, catch him for me! Osmond was the first to react. He pointed at the two people on the high tform and shouted. The guards on the tform only reacted when they heard the order. They immediately surrounded the high tform, now, with intentions of using the same method to catch the two guys above. The guards intended to make up for the mistake of letting the enemy approach this ce. They had already used their full strength and surrounded the high tform within a blink of an eye, but in the end, there was still someone who was faster than them. Youre courting death! Angelina Sabrinas figure also directly flew up from where she was and rushed to the high tform. Unlike the special method of Timus, Angelina Sabrina seemed to have used some kind of Flying Spell. Her hands immediately emitted a light green light, clearly, she had prepared some kind of spell. But when Timus saw this scene, he smiled slightly and raised his left hand, Bye! The next thing she knew, Timus had cast the Hurricane Spell once again. A strong airflow filled the entire Great za, it caused everyone to struggle to open their eyes. Even Angelina Sabrinas body was forcefully blown to the ground by the strong wind. When Angelina Sabrinanded on the ground below, she looked up at the high tform. The two figures hadpletely disappeared from everyones sight. At this moment, Angelina waspletely shocked. What level of strength was his, to actually be able to cast such a powerful spell? Who exactly was this experienced and powerful wind magician?! Chapter 247 - The Escape

Chapter 247: The Escape

Thats amazing, teacher! In a remote cave, Timus said excitedly to Mike, I didnt expect that my first Hurricane Spell would be so sessful, and the effect was pretty good! Thats right, the powerful wind magician that Angelina Sabrina had thought of was actually a first-timer that experimented with wind magic today. Timus, I really didnt expect you to save me. I almost shook hands with the Grim Reaper today, did you know that? Mike smiled bitterly and gave Timus a grateful look. Timus did not take notice of his behavior at all. He was still immersed in the excitement of sessfully saving Mike. I was so f*king cool just now. No one would have thought that I would use such a method to save someone. Mike nodded, Its really hard to believe. I also didnt think that you would think of such a method. When did you start mapping out this n? n? Timus was slightly stunned. He looked at Mike and said, Uh, I didnt prepare a n. I just subconsciously did it when I saw that scene. Mike waspletely speechless. How could someonee up with such a strange way to save people at thest minute!!!! Moreover, could there really be someone who woulde to save people without any n?!!! What exactly was in this little boys head? However, although the process was ridiculous, the ending was good. He was actually saved. Is there water? Mike raised his hands weakly. At this time, his hands were still in shackles. Crack. Timus easily used the Umbre of Merediths tip to break the chain in the middle of the shackle. He also gently tapped twice on the bracelet part of the shackle. Mikes hands immediately regained their freedom. Perhaps in normal times, this would not have made any difference to him. However, as of now, he had be much more rxed. Timus took notice of this as he raised his hand to cast a Water Magic Spell, he frowned and asked, Teacher, why do you look so weak? I noticed that you became relieved after you broke free from the shackles. Could it be my imagination? As he said this, Timus released a small water ball from his left hand. The water ball slowly floated towards Mikes mouth and entered it. Obviously, this was to quench Mikes thirst. However, the moment the water ball went into Mikes mouth, it was immediately spat out by Mike. This was apanied by violent coughs, Mike covered his mouth with difficulty and said, Cough cough this water cough cough!! Timus turned pale with fright. He hurriedly squatted down to help Mike stroke his back and asked, Whats wrong with this water?! Mike coughed for a long time and did not recover. At this moment, his lips looked even drier. This water cough cough, its so salty cough cough cough cough! Timus was silent for a moment. He thought that the water was poisonous, but he did not expect it to be just because it was salty. Too picky, Timus muttered in his heart. He raised his left hand, condensed another water ball, and threw it into his mouth. Unsurprisingly, the coughing sound in the cave increased. Cough cough cough!!! Its really salty!!! After a while, the coughing sound of the two gradually decreased. Timus and Mike leaned on the stone wall of the cave and panted. They had flown a long distance from the Ancient City of Life to this ce, and had long flown to the area by the sea. The essence of the Water Magic Spell was to gather water in the air. This spell that was done near the sea was naturally going to produce salty water. Drinking this kind of water would not quench ones thirst. Instead, it would make ones mouth drier. Timus looked at Mike helplessly and said, I was too anxious when I came out and didnt bring any water. It seems that we can only find a vige to buy water to drink. Mike nodded with difficulty. He slowly closed his eyes and panted. He really was too weak right now. When Timus saw Mikes state, he asked again, Teacher, whats wrong with you? You look very weak. This is very abnormal! Mike did not open his eyes. He was really too tired right now. He could only gently pull open his cor, revealing the tender bud on his chest. Up until this point, the bud had grown a little more. Although the change was not obvious, Mike could clearly feel it. Timus was stunned when he saw the bud. He did not ask too many questions, because he knew that Mikes condition was depleting. He immediately stood up, carried Mike, and left the cave. The priority now was to find water for Mike to drink, in hopes that it could help him recover some of his strength. Fortunately, Timuss body was very strong, so it was not a problem for him to carry people around. Soon, they found a small vige near the seaside. Fishings could be seen everywhere in this small vige. It seemed to be a fishing vige for a living. Teacher, look, we found the vige. Ill help you find something to drink now Timus looked back at Mike in surprise andforted him. Mike still could not open his eyes. He did not even have any reaction. He seemed to have lost his mind. When Timus saw what happened to Mike, he sped up. Not long after, Timus, who moved at full speed, brought Mike to the vige. Is there anyone here? Is there anyone here? Timus did not see anyone in the vige, so he could only shout loudly. A momentter, the door of a house was opened, and a small head popped out of the room. Who are you? This tender voice sounded blissful in Timus ears, it was more beautiful than the best songs sung in the world. We are travelers. My friend is sick and needs some water! Little friend, can you help us? The young elf blinked and went back into the room without replying. Timus immediately became anxious and chased after him, wanting to plead with the elf child again. If it was really impossible, he would even use force. However, once he arrived at the door of the house, the elven child had already walked out once again. When he came out, he carefully held two cups of water that were filled to the brim. His eyes nervously stared at the cups, afraid that he might spill a little. It seemed that the child had identally spilled some water from the nervousness. When Timus saw the determination stered on the innocent elven child, Timus swallowed his words and only managed to escape one sentence. Thank you. When Mike opened his eyes again, he found himself lying on a simple bed, and beside him was a strange elven child. Youre finally awake. Youve been asleep for 300 years. Chapter 248 - Villagers Who Were Taken

Chapter 248: Vigers Who Were Taken

Ive been asleep for 300 years?!! Mikes eyes widened and revealed a face of utter shock. What on earth happened? How have I been asleep for 300 years? Who is this elf child in front of me? Could it be that Ive been caught? Countless questions emerged from Mikes heart, this made his forehead involuntarily excrete out ayer of fine sweat. However, the tense atmosphere was interrupted by a burst ofughter. Hahahaha! Mike followed theughter and turned his head. What he saw was Timus, as he held on to his stomach andughed crazily. This child is ying with you. No, to be precise, Im ying with you. Hahahaha! Mike was stunned. He looked at Timus, whoughed so hard that his tears came out. He then turned his head to look at the elf child. In an instant, the elf child had their mouth covered andughed softly. Suddenly, Mike finally understood. He had been fooled. These two kids worked together to deceive him! Mike smiled helplessly and slowly sat up. Although he had no issues moving now, his strength was still very weak. From observing Mikes actions, Timus stopped smiling and frowned slightly. Teacher, your body Timus had not finished his sentence, but Mike understood. He nodded slightly, pulled up the corner of his shirt, and lifted it under his neck. The tender bud on his chest was immediately exposed in front of Timus and the elf child. It could be seen that this tender bud had grown a little bigger. Beforehand, in the Great za, this tender bud could only be as long as a fingernail, and it was very small. However, now, it has grown to another thirty percent or so. Timus expression immediately became serious. Although he did not know what this thing was, he had to resolve it as soon as possible. The elf child blinked, his eyes were big, and looked curiously at the bud. What is this? Sir, why is your body sprouting? When he heard this, Mike did not know how to answer. He could not tell him that he had been nted with this seed by the Elf Queen and was extremely weak, right? After all, this child was also an elf, so he would definitely hide it from him. Mike could only gently stroke the childs head and say with a smile, This is an ornament. The child looked curiously at the tender bud and nodded, not suspecting anything. Taking this opportunity, Mike took some time to look at the small house. The facilities in the room were very simple. There was only basic daily furniture. Overall, it could be said that it was a rtively poor household. He looked at the child and asked, Child, what is your name? Where is your family? The child smiled and said, My name is Beta. This is my home. My family has gone out to work. Work? Timus also asked curiously, Do you mean fishing? I saw that there are many fishings in your vige. However, the child shook his head, It used to be fishing, but not anymore. What did they do now? I dont know either. Last night, a group of soldiers took all the vigers away. Mom and Dad said that they would be back soon, but they havente back yet. Mike and Timus looked at each other and saw a hint of surprise in each others eyes. The soldiers took his parents away? What happened? Mike continued speaking, What about the other people in the vige? They were all taken away, Beta looked at Mike while he exined. Except for me, all the adults in the vige were taken away, and so were the big brothers and sisters. Even Shuk was taken away. Mike thought for a moment and had a guess in his heart. To confirm his hypothesis, Mike asked onest question, How old are you this year? How old is Shuk? Im 9 years old this year, Shuk is 16 years old. Mike nodded this time, his questions were already answered. On the other hand, Timus still had a puzzled look on his face, obviously, he did not understand what went on. Therefore, Mike gave Timus a look and then said to Beta, I want to go out for a walk He also gestured for Timus to follow along. Beta nodded slightly and said with a smile, Okay, Ill wait for you at home. At the beach, the waves gently dampened the sand at the show, and then slowly flowed back, making a crashing sound. Even the air seemed to have a slightly salty smell. Teacher, do you see anything? Timus could not help but ask. Although he did not understand what had happened, he was not that stupid. He knew that Mike had something to say to him. As Mike walked, he turned back to look. After he made sure that Beta did not follow him, he nodded and said, If Im not wrong, the people in this vige could have been forcibly recruited. Forcibly recruited? Timus was slightly taken aback. Mike nodded again, Thats right. As everyone knows, the growth rate of the elves when they are young is about the same as that of us humans. However, when they are young, their growth rate slows down, so that their bodies can maintain their peak condition for a long time. Its possible that Beta was the only one in this vige that has yet to reach the age of 16. Perhaps this threshold can be lower. In short, other than being forcibly enlisted, I cant think of any other possibilities. After hearing Mikes words, Timus also nodded slightly. Then, he threw out another question, But, why did the elves suddenly force upon enlistment? Whats the reason for their eagerness to expand their military force? Mikes expression suddenly turned ugly. He stayed silent for a while and said, Its probably because of me, right? Because of you? Timus was slightly stunned and could notprehend. Mike sighed and said, In the eyes of the elves, Im the murderer who killed Princess Veronica. Moreover, after I killed the grand princess, I even wanted to attack Princess Ulysses. Judging from this situation, do you think the elven queen will think that this is my personal behavior? Timus opened his mouth and understood, They will think that you were sent by humans to assassinate the two princesses?! Its very possible, Mike nodded. If thats the case, its not strange that they suddenly want to strengthen their forces. Mike looked up at the distant sky and sighed, Because of me, Ive enabled something This continent is going to start arge-scale war! Chapter 249 - Beginning Of War

Chapter 249: Beginning Of War

Timus was slightly moved by Mikes words. War? This word was quite a stranger to Timus. Everyone knew of this vocabry and its definition. It was not a strange word. However, Timus had nevere into contact with this word up-close. Fighting and war were two different things. War was a battle between countries. Once it started, blood would flow like a river! It was such a terrifying scene to imagine Just imagining it makes peoples blood boil!!! What? Mike was slightly stunned when he heard this. He had never thought that Timus would have such a strong feeling about war. At this moment, Timus clenched his fists in excitement, his eyes filled with fighting spirit. Since it was a war between countries, as a human, he naturally wanted to participate in the war. On the side of the elves, even ordinary fishermen had joined the army. What reason did he have to not participate? Teacher, lets go to the territory of the human race. Lets also participate in the war! Timus raised his fist and said to Mike with a high fighting spirit. However, Mikes reaction waspletely unexpected to Timus. No. Huh? Timus was slightly stunned. The enthusiasm in his heart seemed to have been extinguished by a basin of cold water. Why?! No means no! Mikes attitude was very firm. He did not hesitate at all. Join the war? What a joke! His current conditions were already so weak. Joining the war would just be sending him back to his death! After all, the battlefield was known as the meat grinder of life! Even a few lives would not be enough to send him there. Moreover Mike looked at his empty waist. The Sword of the King had also been snatched away by the Elves! Mike, who had lost his weapon and strength, was no different from an ordinary person. Furthermore. he might even be weaker than an ordinary person. He absolutely could not participate in the battle! Mike immediately came to this conclusion in his heart. Timus pursed his lips in slight dissatisfaction. Then, if we dont participate in the battle, where should we go now? Mike opened his mouth and froze on the spot. He was right, where should they go now? He raised his head to look at the sky and suddenly felt a myriad of emotions. It had been so long since he came to this parallel world, and so many things had happened. Thew had been snatched back by the God of Death, Arthas. The Sword of the King had been snatched away by the elves. Even his own strength had been restricted by this bud on his chest. The present Mike could be said to have nothing, except for this somewhat rash disciple beside him. Were this disciple to betray him When Mike thought of this, his shoulders could not help but tremble slightly. If Timus had really abandoned him, then what awaited him would be death! When he thought of that potential pathway, Mike slowly turned his head and quietly observed Timusexpression. Timus face was obviously filled with dissatisfaction. Obviously, he really wanted to participate in the war. Timus also noticed Mikes gaze, but he had no idea what went through Mikes thought processes. He subconsciously wanted to try harder, Teacher, even the elven fishermen have been dragged to prepare for the war. As a member of the human race, is it really appropriate for us not to participate in the war? Mike frowned slightly and did not speak. Or rather, he did not dare to speak. If he really angered this young man, who knew if he would really abandon him. No, it was as though he saw the worst in human nature Now was the best time for Timus to kill him and take away the Umbre of Meredith! As Mike thought about it, beads of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He turned to look at Timus and suddenly changed the topic. He nodded and said, Timus, youre right. Its my fault. What? Timus looked at Mike who had changed his mind and could not react at all. This sudden change in the decision was too quick! After a moment, Timus seemed to have understood something and suddenlyughed out loud. Mike looked at Timus and could not help but feel nervous. Could it be that this kid had figured it out? Could it be that he realized that he could kill me now?! Timus could not stopughing. These few seconds were as long as a year for Mike. Finally, Timus stoppedughing. He raised his hand to wipe away the tears from the corner of his eyes. He patted Mikes shoulder with his other hand and said, I know, I finally know. Teacher, you didnt dare to participate in the war because your body had be weak, right? Mike shuddered further with nervousness as he heard the words that left Timuss mouth. Sure enough, this kid was observant! Its over! Mikes face only looked a little nervous, but his heartbeat was beating rapidly now. He was terrified. However, to his surprise, Timus had a reliable aura around him. Teacher, dont worry. Before you recover your strength, I will do my best to protect you! After saying that, he gave a thumbs up and showed a confident smile. Mike was slightly moved when he saw this scene. Only then did he realize that he had thought too badly of Timus. An emotion that could only be named guilt emerged uncontrobly in Mikes heart. He had actually thought so badly of his own disciple. It was really too inappropriate! Pondering, he seemingly lowered his head and spoke, Thank you, Timus. What for? Timus reached out and put his arm around Mikes shoulder. He smiled and said, Dont forget, you are my teacher. I still want to learn your abilities and be the strongest human in fact! After Timus straightforward words, Mikes mood slightly improved. Alright, since thats the case, lets hurry up and head to the City of Light. Okay!!! Speaking of which, I bet you thought you looked handsome just now, didnt you? Well The City of Light. The Royal Pce. King Harold looked at the secret letter in his hand with a solemn expression. None of the servants and ministers around him dared to speak. It had been a long, long time since they had seen such a grave expression on their Majesty, the Kings face. Although no one knew what had happened, anyone could tell that something big was about to happen! Finally, King Harold put down the secret letter in his hand and slowly swept his eyes over everyone present. ording to the news I just received, the Elven Princess Veronica is deceased The King spoke with a solemn expression. When he said this, everyone had surprised expressions. What? What happened? Ive never heard of Veronicas illness. How did she suddenly die? This question went through everyones mind. Everyone looked at King Harold in hopes that the king would tell them the specific information. When he faced everyones gazes, Halos fists were almost crushed. Veronica was assassinated! And the murderer It was a human! At this moment, the entire pce became pin-drop silent. Chapter 250 - The Humans Pre-war Meeting

Chapter 250: The Humans Pre-war Meeting

It was normal for every country to have their own races in other countries. This way, no one would doubt the authenticity of this news. Especially for such news like these! The Elven Princess had been assassinated, and the murderer was a human. When these two pieces of information werebined, everyone noticed an issue. That was, the elf race would definitelyunch an all-out war against the humans! This was definitely going to be a historical event! Immediately, one of the ministers took a step forward and said, Your Majesty, about this matter, did you He could not finish his sentence, but everyone knew what he wanted to ask. Was this matter to be arranged by His Majesty the King? When Harold heard this question, his expression became grotesque. Were he to send someone to do it, it would have been fine. At the very least, he would only carry it out if he was prepared for it. However, the problem was that he had never sent anyone to do such a thing! To the human race, this was clearly an undeserved disaster. Someone must have wanted to frame the human race and to provoke a war between the humans and the elves! Harold suppressed the anger in his heart and slowly shook his head, I didnt know about this. This time, there was a flurry of discussion that took ce in the pce. Those who could serve in the pce were naturally not fools. Soon, everyone began to wonder whether someone was deliberately trying to frame the humans. However, Harold directly stopped everyones discussion. Alright, this matter isnt important now. Whats important now is to solve the problem at hand. Do you all think we should proceed with this war, or not? Harolds question was very simple. To fight or not to fight. However, the real problem was not that simple. Were they to fight, how should they begin? Should they attack in one go and quickly resolve the battle, or should they drag out the battle lines and slowly dispute it out? If they chose not to fight, should they lower themselves and seek peace, or should they negotiate with a tough attitude? The results of choosing either option leads to different oues. For a while, the pce fell silent. Most of the people chose to remain silent and pondered. After all, this was a major matter that concerned the entire country. If the words spoken did not conform to King Harolds intentions and even caused the human race to fall into a disadvantageous position, it would be a huge responsibility! However, there were timid people who spoke cautiously, and there were bold people who dared to speak! Immediately, a minister stepped forward and spoke, Your Majesty, My lord, I would like to share some suggestions. Harold looked at this person and narrowed his eyes slightly, Clifford, if you have any suggestions, feel free to voice them out here. Even though Harold had said what he said, he kept different intentions in his heart. Clifford would definitely advocate peace talks because this guy had always been a person who tried to avoid war. Sure enough, after Clifford bowed, he immediately looked at all the ministers and said, Everyone, I think we should avoid this battle if possible! The elf race is not a smallmunity that is easy to bully. Their poption is not less than ours, and most of the elves have been in their prime for a long time. Under such circumstances, their averagebat strength must be higher than ours. This is a reason that I believe everyone understands, and that is, we must fight with confidence! Since we arent sure that we can win this war, we might as well think of a way to avoid this scuffle! After Clifford spoke, many ministers nodded slightly, they looked like they agreed with Cliffords view. Although Harold nodded slightly on the surface, he was actually unhappy with what Clifford said. Avoid? If it was so easy to avoid this, why did I need to ask everyone? he thought so in his heart, but he did not say so on the surface. Instead, he asked with a smile, What Clifford said makes a lot of sense. In that case, I want to hear what Clifford thinks next. How do you think we should avoid this war? Clifford seemed to be well-prepared. He answered without any hesitation, Since we want to avoid this war, we must pay attention to two points. The first point is to show the elves our kindness and peace. Since they are in a state of extreme anger, we should send some gifts to the Elves to appease their anger first, this could help bring the rtionship between the humans and the elves closer. This way, they will understand that we humans are also a peace-loving race. At this point, he paused and slowly nced at all the ministers around him. Moreover, the second point is even more crucial. That is, we must make it clear to the elves that this is aplete ident and has nothing to do with US humans! After all, this war had only started because of the death of the Elven Princess Veronica. As long as we have nothing to do with this, the war can bepletely avoided! Clifford had gained the approval of many people from the beginning, so he was very confident when he shared his ideas. So much so that he did not notice that his supporters had gradually dwindled. Most of those who heard this frowned slightly in silence. There was no one left in the room that nodded agreeingly to what he had said anymore. After hearing this, King Harold sneered. Personally, he thought that this was simply nonsense! The reason why Clifford could be a minister in the pce was because his father had once made a huge contribution to the human race. He had then inherited this position from his father. In terms of ability, this guy was not even as good as an ordinary attendant in the eyes of Harold! Other than saving his life, he had never made any contribution to the entire human race. Now, he even came up with such a stupid idea that sounded like gibberish. Harold slowly stood up and walked towards Clifford, enunciating each word clearly, Did you know that I, only let you continue to serve as an official in the pce for the sake of your father. But your suggestions this time have be the tipping point, I am unable to endure it any longer. Cliffords smile froze when he heard this. Meanwhile, Harold could not hide the anger on his face and continued, Since youve already said that the elves are extremely angry now, I would like to ask you. Can we exin to them that this matter has nothing to do with humans? Will they listen to our exnation? Will they believe our exnation? And you even talk about giving gifts to appease their anger?! Nonsense, this is too ridiculous to bear!!! At this point, Harold had already walked up to Clifford, and Cliffords face was filled with fear. At such a close distance, he could feel Harolds current anger. Harold looked at Clifford and voiced out, word by word, If the life of an elf princess could be appeased with gifts, then the elves would have perished on this continent a long time ago! And as for you, I think its time for you to perish As soon as he finished speaking, Harold slowly pulled out the sword by his waist. Clifford knelt on the ground on the spot. He knew that he could not save his own life. Right now, unless a miracle happened, no one woulde to his rescue! Your Majesty, My lord, please, wait a moment! Let me settle this war for you. Chapter 251 - Let Me Settle This War For You

Chapter 251: Let Me Settle This War For You

Harold was the king of this country and the supreme leader of the human race. When he drew his sword. Logically speaking, no one would have dared stop him. However, now, someone had stopped him. Moreover, the iprehensible scene unfolded further. Before Harold could turn his head to look outside the pce where the voice came from, the anger on his face had already dissipated by more than half. Once Harold heard the voice, he felt a sense of relief. Youre here, Henry. The general named Henry that wore golden armor walked into the pce step by step. When this happened, the entire pce became quiet, and everyones eyes were focused on Henry. It seemed that as long as this person was here, he was destined to be the center of attention. Even Harold felt inferior towards this person. However, the king did not care about this at all. He looked at Henry with a smile. Henry returned the gesture just the same. Your Majesty, King Harold, ording to your orders, I took over the case of the Thieves Union ten days ago. Now, this matter has been settled. Now that the war was imminent, it seemed inappropriate to bring up matters other than the war. However, King Harold was satisfied. He nodded and said, Very good. Hows it going? Henry raised his head slightly and revealed a confident smile, All the members of the bandit alliance have been killed by me. This is a piece of cake for me. Good! Hearing that, Haroldughed out loud. Sure enough, any matter could be perfectly solved by leaving it to Henry. All the problems were so simple in front of Henry. He was the most trustworthy person in the entire human race! Henry, as expected of the great general of the human race. Handing this position to you is the best decision Ive ever made in my life! Harold patted Henrys shoulder in satisfaction. Henry then lowered his head slightly and said respectfully, Everything was done so smoothly because of Your Majesty. Henrys lips curled into a smile, he looked so elegant and humble. Seeing this scene, Harold was even more satisfied and nodded, Then, lets get back to the main topic. You said just now that you would solve this war? Yes, Your Majesty. Henry opened his eyes that bore confidence. I think that this war doesnt need to be avoided at all. He slowly turned his head and looked at all the ministers, As long as I lead all the soldiers of the human race to attack the elves first, they will definitely be caught off guard by us. What is war? War is about who has the first chance to seize the advantage! Instead of waiting for the enemy to attack, let us be the one to attack first. Many people agreed with Henrys words, but there were also many people who had doubts in their hearts. However, no one dared to ask. After all, he was Henry. The great general of the human race, and was the suprememander of the human races army. At the same time, he was also a great hero who had contributed a lot to the human race. Who would dare to refute the words of such a great person? Of course, there was still one person who dared to refute, and that was King Harold. He frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment before he asked, Henry, I believe in your promise, and I also believe that with your strength, you can win this war. But, the death of the elf princess has nothing to do with us. Is this war really necessary? Moreover, if we take the initiative tounch an attack, isnt that the same as admitting that we were responsible for Princess Veronicas death? Many of the ministers nodded after they heard King Harolds words. Even if there were some things that they did not do, as long as they made the wrong choice, it would lead to their own doing. It does not matter who started it, everyone would agree to this statement. However, in the face of everyones doubts, Henry smiled slightly and said, Since ancient times, history has been written by the victors. Whoever wins is justice. Whoever wins is right! As long as we win this war, and even wipe out the entire elven race Then who would care about the cause of the death of a small elven princess? Hearing this, many ministers were so shocked that they broke out in cold sweat. Wipe out the entire elven race? The only one who dared to say such words was probably General Henry, right? However, a hint of undetectable excitement appeared in Harolds eyes. Heughed loudly and said, Thats right, youre right! History is written by the victors! As long as we win, theres nothing to worry about. Ill leave this matter to you. You must do it perfectly Please rest assured, Your Majesty! Henry bowed his head slightly to Harold. Then, he looked at Clifford and said, Your Majesty, as for this person The person that Henry was referring to was naturally Clifford. When King Harold heard this, his face immediately turned cold. He snorted coldly and said, Ive waited way too long in dealing with this guy! Upon hearing this, Clifford, who knelt on the ground, trembled again. He had already heard the killing intent in Harolds tone. Under such circumstances, even Henry would probably not speak up for him, right? However, what he did not expect was that Henry actually spoke up for him. Your Majesty, I have a presumptuous request. Henry stood between Clifford and Harold, while he lowered his head. Harold frowned slightly, but he still nodded as an indication, If you have any requests, just say it. If it were anyone else, Harold would not care what they wanted to say. He would have definitely killed Clifford, the trash. However, since it was Henrys words, Harold was still willing to listen. Henry smiled slightly and bowed, Your Majesty, I think that the Great War is imminent. All the soldiers are watching your every move. If you kill your own people before the war starts, Im afraid the morale of the soldiers will be affected Hearing this, Harold considered his suggestion. It was true that Henrys words made sense. If it was just to plead for Cliffords life, even if it was Henrys words, Harold probably would not have agreed. However, what Henry said was rted to the uing war. Therefore, Harold had to consider his gains and losses. Was it worth it to dy the uing war for such trash like Clifford? It was obviously not worth it! Harold made a decision in his heart. Then, turned to look at Clifford and said, Today, Ill spare your life for Henrys sake! Remember, your life is only lent to you temporarily. If you dare to spout nonsense in the future, no one will be able to protect you! Cliffords body trembled slightly again as he repeatedly thanked him. When he quietly raised his head to look at Henry, what he saw was an odd smile. Chapter 252 - Henry’s Plan

Chapter 252: Henrys n

After the decision had been made, the meeting, which had been initiated by King Harold, was officially over. As for the details of the Great War that soon followed, Harold did not ask. His trust in General Henry was very high, and it was entirely up to Henry to decide the matter. The meeting adjourned, and everyone left, this left Henry and Clifford alone. Clifford carefully raised his head to look at Henry, only to see a very friendly smile. This made Clifford wonder if he had been hallucinating. Mr. Clifford, shall we take a walk together for a while? His suggestion surprised Clifford. This was because he knew very well that General Henry and he were going to go on a different path. With that in mind, Henry had actually invited him to go with him Obviously, he had something to say to himself. Clifford was very reluctant to go with Henry. He did not like to get in touch with people who had such a boisterous way of speaking. After all, even King Harold had seriously considered Henrys suggestion. It was obviously very dangerous to deal with such a person. In addition to the event just now, Clifford understood one more thing, which was that if you want to save your life, you must not get carried away. Moreover, Clifford still remembered Henrys strange smile. With thoughts of that smile, Clifford felt a chill run down his spine. However, he still did not refuse General Henrys invitation. The reason was very simple, general Henry had saved his life just now! It was inappropriate to refuse the invitation of someone who had just been saved. Additionally, if Henry were to save his life in the following days, Clifford would have to attach himself to Henry. If only there was a way that Clifford could save himself! The two of them slowly walked out of the pce and arrived at the long steps outside the pce. In the scene, there was no one else around. Henry seemed to casually ask a question, Lord Clifford, who do you think has the most authority in this pce? Clifford was slightly stunned when he heard this question. He turned to look at Henry and waited to see something. However, Henrys expression was very natural. There was nothing unusual about him. He thought for a moment and answered softly, Of course, His Majesty, King Harold, has the greatest authority. Henry nodded and said with a smile, Thats right. After that, he said nothing, which made Clifford even more puzzled. Did General Henry just want to say such meaningless nonsense? After the two of them went down a few steps, Henry spoke again with a smile. Lord Clifford, His Majesty, King Harold is indeed the most powerful person in the pce. However Henry suddenly stopped and looked at Clifford with a smile. If a certain force in the pce is strong enough, even his Majesty, King Harold must consider it carefully When Clifford heard this, he was slightly stunned. He understood what Henry meant. It was precisely that one sentence that stunned him. Henrys words, to put it more seriously, were treason! Did he want to suppress the Kings forces?! In an instant, Cliffords body stiffened. He had identally participated in the discussion of such a woeful topic! Now, there was no possibility of withdrawing from this topic. There was no turning back! Clifford did not reply for a long time, but the smile on Henrys face became more and more obvious. Lord Clifford, are you considering it? Clifford did not speak. All he did was carefully look at Henry. However, Henry spread his hands and said indifferently, In fact, if I were you, I wouldnt think about it for so long. Why? Clifford finally opened his mouth. Because, right now, His Majesty, King Harold wants to kill you. Only by standing by my side can you keep your life. This is also why Im being upfront with you. Upon hearing this, Cliffords expression turned ugly, just as Henry had said. If not for Henrys appearance, he might have already died under the sword of King Harold. Henry had only made a suggestion that was good for everyone, whilst the King actually wanted to kill him. Was there a need to work for such a king? Moreover, even if he chose to be a loyal subject and stand on the kings side, would the king really believe his words? Who would the king trust between Henry and himself? Without a doubt, in the kings eyes, Henry must be more trustworthy! Thinking of this, Cliffords train of thought became clear. Simr to what Henry had said, he had nothing to consider at all. This was because he did not have a choice to begin with. Its my honor to serve you. With that, Clifford chose to obey. However, Henry did not have any reaction at all. For him, this was a natural result. Let me tell you the truth, Clifford. After obtaining Cliffords loyalty, Henry cut out those hypocritical polite words. He revealed a sneer and said, In fact, many people in this pce have already chosen to pledge their loyalty to me. As long as this war is resolved perfectly, my prestige in the pce will rise to a higher level. At that time, more people will be willing to join my coup. Our coup! When Clifford heard Henrys words, he was slightly startled at first, then he smiled together. He did not expect that this general had unknowingly expanded his power to such an extent! It was really terrifying. However, now that he had joined Henrys coup, the stronger Henrys coup was, the better Clifford would be. This was the exact reason why Clifford smiled. At that moment, he had thought of something, he approached Henry and asked softly, General Henry, are you really confident about this war? When Henry heard this question, he immediatelyughed out loud. Thisughter was not restrained at all, this caused Clifford to shrink his neck in fear. Meanwhile, Henry stoppedughing and revealed a confident expression, Dont tell me you really think that this war will start? What, what do you mean? Clifford was confused. He did not understand Henrys words at all. Moreover, the words Henry spoke were said with certainty. No race would dare to start a war first. Arent the elves afraid of being ambushed by other races after the war with us humans? Even if the elves really win this battle, they wont win the war! So Im sure that as long as our attitudes are strong enough, they will definitely retreat! At this point, Henry revealed a cold smile again. After all, the Goddess of Luck is on my side! Chapter 253 - The Elves Pre-war Meeting

Chapter 253: The Elves Pre-war Meeting

Current location: Ancient City of War Military Parade za. The appearance of the elven queen in the Ancient City of War for the first time had surprised the residents of the city. Everyone knew that Her Majesty, the Elven Queen had always lived in the Ancient City of Life. Thest time Her Majesty, the Queen came to the Ancient City of War was probably a hundred years ago? With such questions in mind, the civilians gathered in the Parade za as they tried to figure out what had happened. Angelina Sabrina, on the other hand, kept her eyes closed and did not say a word. Everyone could see what she was waiting for. After an unknown period of time, a group of orderly footsteps appeared on Victory Avenue. The residents in Parade za turned their heads and looked at the source of the footsteps. These people made everyone freeze on the spot. They saw a mighty troop of soldiers that marched towards them from Victory Avenue. An army?! As the people saw the army enter the Parade za, many questions appeared in the hearts of all the residents simultaneously. Why did Her Majesty the Queen summon the army here? Could it be to eliminate the ferocious beasts that had been quietly attacking the civilians outside the Ancient City of War? Many people came up with personal ideas in their minds. However, gradually, the number of people who had this idea sank lower and lower. In front of them, there were too many soldiers that entered Parade za! And it kept increasing! The residents wanted to see how many more soldiers were going to enter Parade za. However, in order to make room for these soldiers, the residents had already retreated. Many of them could only stand on pavements of the roads connected to Parade za. It was obviously difficult to see the situation from Victory Avenue clearly. As time passed, more and more soldiers entered Parade za. The residents slowly realized that something was wrong. This was because these soldiers were too many! This did not seem like an army gathered to kill a few beasts. It seemed more like a war! Many of them guessed and thought of the news that conspired with the Elf Princess death. When the sun rose to the highest point, the soldiers finally stopped advancing. Thus, Parade za had been filled with soldiers, and the residents hadpletely retreated to the main roads. Some people even directly returned to their homes and stood on the second floor or the roof to observe the situation in Parade za. Everyone waited for the elven queens next words. Finally, the elven queen opened her eyes and looked at the neat army in front of her. Today, there might be people who have known what shall happen, or there might be people who arent too clear about it. I, Angelina Sabrina, hereby announce, in the name of the Queen. We, the elves, officially dere Dere war on the humans! The moment the elven queens voice boomed over the area, all the soldiers raised their weapons high and roared in unison. The roar was so loud that it almost shook the entire Ancient City of War. The civilians who heard the news turned pale with fright. The elven race was actually going to go to war with the humans?! This was not a small matter! Anyone would know that the humans were not a weak race. In terms of poption and strength, the humans were not inferior to the elves. Why did the elven queen make such a decision?! Every citizen was very puzzled, but no one dared to question the queens decision. Whether it was war or politics, the civilians had no choice. They could only listen to the decisions of the big shots and lose out because of a decision from them. After a moment, Angelina Sabrina raised her hands. The soldiers roars immediately stopped from the gesture. Some of them were not real soldiers, but were pulled in at thest minute. They had no right to object to the decisions of their country. They could only choose to obey. How much fighting spirit and war spirit should one have? The answer was not enough. Angelina Sabrina was very clear on this point. She revealed a serious and dark expression as she looked at all the soldiers present, I know that some of you are resistant to war. I will not tell you that obeying orders is the duty of a soldier. These words are meaningless to some of you. However, I want to tell you something today. The humans intend topletely wipe us out! When the residents heard this, they turned pale with fright. Simrly, even the soldiers that heard it trembled. Were the humans first to initiate the war? Angelina Sabrina continued on with a booming voice, As everyone knows, we elves only had two princesses. One of the princesses, Veronica, died at the hands of a human assassin a few nights ago. And when that assassin was captured, he actually tried his best to kill the other princess, the only Princess left of our elven race Ulysses Sabrina. This kind of behavior is undoubtedly trying to cause a huge impact to our elven race! At this point, the faces of the residents were filled with anger. On the other hand, the soldiers had solemn looks. With such a statement and attack, this was unavoidable. Even if the elves did not attack the humans, the humans would still take the initiative to attack first. When that time came, many of them would still have to go to the battlefield and risk their lives. There was no choice! Angelina Sabrina paused for a moment before she continued, Warriors, it is time for us to protect ourselves! We are not fighting for the sake of aggression, not for profit, not even for the honor! We are fighting for survival, for the sake of future generations, for the sake of our only dignity! Some of you used to be farmers, some used to be fishermen, some used to be craftsmen, and some used to be traders However! Angelina Sabrina suddenly raised her voice, this caused many people to shift their attention to her voice. But, as long as you win this war! I promise you that your children will no longer be farmers, fishermen, craftsmen, and traders! Your children and grandchildren will inherit the honor you brought them today! The entire elven race will remember your contributions today! You will always be the Great Heroes of the elven race! At this point, all the soldiers had excited expressions on their faces. Could their sons and descendants also be nobles? Did they not have to work so hard every day for the rest of their lives? Could they really be Great Heroes for generations toe? The soldiers had be excited, and their eyes burned with fighting spirit. Angelina Sabrina turned around and took the Scepter of Life from Ulysses who stood behind her. From this moment on, everyones fate is in your own hands! Do you want to be the ves to the human race, or the souls of the dead on the battlefield? Once more, or do you wish to be masters of the humans, moreover Great Heroes of the elves? These decisions befall upon you! Only victory is allowed in this battle, you can not lose! For all the warriors Angelina Sabrina took a deep breath, andmanded, Follow me and take charge into the City of Light She raised the Scepter of Life in her hand towards the sky, the emerald on the tip of the scepter sparkled brightly under the sun. Chapter 254 - Great Hero Of The Human Race, Henry

Chapter 254: Great Hero Of The Human Race, Henry

Current interval: Noon. Current location: Victory City In the barracks, all the soldiers were lined up neatly, their eyes revealed an unconceble excitement. This excitement waspletely due to the man in front of them. A man that wore golden armor! This man had once made great contributions to the human race, and was the Great Hero of the entire human race. Whether it was bringing 500 soldiers to kill the legendary water monster by the Pari Lake, or surrounding the rebel army in the Uria Valley. There was even a rumor that he had obtained a powerful gem from the Dragonsir. Additionally, when his general died at the hands of Bandit Alliance, he vowed to avenge his death and left the city. Unbelievably, he hade back alive and became victorious after he single-handedly destroyed the Bandit Alliance! If his achievements were to be written into a book, its height could beparable to a tall person! He was the Great Hero of the human race General Henry! Looking at this man, the soldiers were filled with admiration and envy. Many young soldiers worked hard with Henry to achieve their goals. Facing these soldiers who looked at him with respect, Henry smiled slightly and spoke proudly. What is your upation? Soldiers! What is your duty? To protect the Mothend! Are you afraid of fighting?! No, we arent! Very good! Henry smiled in satisfaction, nodded, and looked at these soldiers with admiration. These soldiers became more excited due to Henrys gaze of admiration. To be able to receive the admiration of the Great Hero was simply the highest honor in their lives. For this Great Hero, they were willing to die even if it meant their deaths! With such heroic soldiers like you, the human race will definitely be invincible! Set off, let us fight for justice! For justice! The young soldiers buzzed with excitement. They raised their weapons and shouted hungrily at General Henry. Then, all the soldiers marched out of the barracks under Henrys lead and headed towards the elven territory. To them, as long as General Henry was here, this battle was in their favor! However, what they did not know was that the Great Hero had no intention of fighting at all. In other words, he was confident that this war would end carelessly. One had to know that the current era was very bnced. Once one started the war, the bnce of the forces would be broken. In such situations, the party that would be thest to fall into the trap would have the most benefits! The elven elders all had such long lives, so they would definitely understand this point. Henry was very confident about this! As long as he led these soldiers to put on a tough stance, the elven race would definitely give up on this war. Having the title of the Great Hero General Henry was enough to scare the enemies to death! As for why it was a title and not a strength It was because Henry did not have any strength at all. Even from the start, his so-called illustrious military achievements were all lies. It may have looked difficult, but in fact, it was very simple. Without anymand, the soldierspleted the mission. Either that, he lied about the military information and deliberately exaggerated his military achievements. There were even some who were just lucky enough to be killed by him. Water monster? It did exist, and it scared many civilians. However, it was just a guy with a superficial appearance. Henry did not do anything at all. He justmanded the soldiers to go up one after another and fight for their lives. Surrounding the rebel army? There was indeed such a thing. However, when he got up close to the rebel camp, they had all died due to internal strife. The emerald gem that was brought back from the Dragons Lair? This was just a bold boast. In fact, it was just an ordinary gem. What was even more ridiculous was that this gem was found in the rebel camp. As for single-handedly avenging his men and wiping out the entire bandit alliance. This was something that did not exist at all. He just found a ce to hide for a period of time. After making sure that the Bandit Alliance did not appear again, he came back and took the credit for it. The so-called Great Hero of the human race was just a joke. However, everyone believed it. This made Henry think that he was the luckiest person in the world. He felt that he had been blessed by the Goddess of Luck. Therefore, this war must be the same. He would definitely be the one who would have thestugh. With this thought, Henry smiled. As long as this n seeded, his prestige would rise to an unsurpassable height. Even if he wanted to rebel, everyone would support him! He was only one step away! However, just as Henry was immersed in his dream, he suddenly noticed that the troops in front seemed to have stopped moving. Whats going on? Why arent you moving forward? Are you guys afraid? Henry frowned and shouted in dissatisfaction. Soon, a soldier in front ran over and told Henry the situation. General Henry, there are two people up front who want to participate in this war. Two people? Who are they? Henry frowned slightly. He was both puzzled and dissatisfied with this sudden situation, but the soldier could not say anything. Obviously, he was not clear about the identity of these two guys who suddenly appeared. Otherwise, they would not havee to report incoherently. Henry saw this and waved his hand impatiently, Tell them to p*ss off. Who will be responsible if they dy the aircraft? Hearing General Henry bring up such an important matter, the soldier also shrank his neck. He immediately returned to the front of the group and prepared to follow Henrys instructions. Looking at the soldiers back as he jogged, Henry felt a wave of irritation. What effect would these two humans have on a war? To put it bluntly, Henry felt that there was no difference between whether there was more or less two cannon fodder. If he did not hurry toe into contact with the elves and show the humans resolute attitude, it was very likely that Henrys n would change. This was something he absolutely could not ept. However, what he did not expect was that the little soldier who ran to the front actually turned back. Reporting to General Henry, those two guys said they want to see you. See me?! Henry was enraged. Who exactly were these two guys? Are they here to pick a fight?! Chapter 255 - You Are The Great Hero?

Chapter 255: You Are The Great Hero?

Hey, hey, hey, why isnt your boss here yet? Timus picked his nose and shouted in dissatisfaction. This attitude made the soldiers in front of him look even more hostile. How could the respected General Henry be insulted by a guy who appeared out of nowhere? Many soldiers held on to their weapons tightly, they were ready to kill this young man who did not know the immensity of Heaven and Earth. Mike, who stood beside Timus, shook his head helplessly. He knew that Timus behavior would have brought them some trouble. However, he had no other way. On the way here, Mikes original n was to take Timus to the City of Light to find the current king and pass on the news that the elves might attack the human race. This way, the humans would not be so passive in their preparations, and he and Timus would be the heroes of this war because they brought the news. With this contribution, it was rtively easy for Mike to obtain some information in the human territory. However, after they saw the army, Mike immediately understood. The humans had gotten the information, and his n seemed to have failed. Mike had no choice but to go for n B. n B was a favored option for Timus join the army directly, and give Timus some credit for fighting in the war. Although it was not as good as the first n, at least there was a credit. Mike could still take advantage of this credit in obtaining information. This might be the only chance for Mike to return to the original world. He could not fail! However, originally, Mike thought that it would be very easy for Timus to join this army with his strength. Unexpectedly, the general of this army wanted to send them away without even meeting them. This was a situation that Mike did not want to happen. With Timus around, it would definitely increase the human campsbat power. This would also increase the human races chances of winning this war. Not to mention the merits that came with it. If the human race really lost this war, the elven queen would definitely do everything she could to find and destroy herself. Mike could not afford such an oue, so he could only insist on joining. In this way, he could stop Timus from doing what he was doing. After all, this was the fastest way to meet the general of the army. Soon, the soldiers slowly parted to the sides, and Henry appeared in front of the two of them. Who are you, people? How dare you block the advances of the army? Do you have a death wish?! Mike was about to talk to this general, but the mboyant Timus beat him to it, Die? From you? I dont care who you are. Hurry up and call your leader over to see me. Timus tone was full of disdain. The reason why he said that was because he couldpletely see that this guy in front of him did not have any strength at all. This sentence undoubtedly angered Henry, and at the same time, it also angered the soldiers who saw Henry as a Great Hero. You dare to speak arrogantly to the Great Hero?! If you want to die, I dont mind giving you a ride! Kid, youre too arrogant. Quickly apologize to the General! Many of the soldiers voiced their dissatisfaction, but Mike was slightly stunned when he heard the soldiers words. The Great Hero? General? A name suddenly appeared in Mikes mind. Wait, could it be that you are the Great Hero of the human race? Mike subconsciously looked at Henry and spoke. Henry was about to get angry, but when he heard Mikes words, he immediately felt better. Thats right, the Great Hero you mentioned is me. Of course, I just did what I should do. Those honors are not worth mentioning to me at all. Henry smiled smugly and said that to look humble, but he was actually showing off. The soldiers were also moved by Henrys words. What was a Great Hero? This was a Great Hero! Look at how admirable General Henry was. He had clearly given so much for the human race, yet he was so humble. Such a person was worthy of being followed for a lifetime! When people firmly believed in one thing, their perception towards that thing would be seen in a more biased direction. Obviously, this group of young soldiers was already in this state. When he felt the adoring gazes of the surrounding soldiers, Henry enjoyed it very much. However, Mikes next sentence made the smile on Henrys face drop. So you are the Great Hero of the human race, Gilroy! I have heard of your name a long time ago. In order to smoothen the situation, Mike chose to say something nice. However, such words made Henrys back teeth clench. What Gilroy, my name is Henry! The Great Hero of the human race, General Henry! Are you here to humiliate me on purpose? Ive never heard of Gilroy! Henrys eyes burst with anger, but Mike waspletely stunned on the spot. Henry? Not Gilroy? The difference between this parallel world and the second world in the game was too big! While Mike was stunned, Henrys mood had be very bad. He immediately wanted to chase these two troublemakers away. However, at this time, a young soldier from the army behind Henry walked out. Wait, its you?! This voice was very sudden. Everyones eyes almost turned over. However, no one recognized this soldier. This soldier looked at Mike and said excitedly, Do you still remember me? We met once! It was during the battle with the Bandit Alliance that you single-handedly repelled all the bandits. You even defeated the Fire Saber Bandit Gang in one fell swoop! I will never forget your heroic posture for the rest of my life! When he heard this, Mike waspletely confused. What Bandit Alliance? Fire Saber Bandit Gang? When had he ever fought with these guys? At that time, Mike wanted to head to Violet Valley, but he had no idea that the guys he killed were members of the bandit gang. Meanwhile, Henry became a little nervous. He had heard about the incident that the soldier mentioned. There was a young human who single-handedly defeated the bandit gang, and the bandit gang suffered heavy casualties. It was also because he knew that the Fire Saber Bandit Gang was almostpletely wiped out, and that the other members of the Bandit Alliance had all gone into hiding, that he dared to pretend to be angry and threaten to avenge the death of his general. Who would have thought that this seemingly weak guy in front of him was actually that person from back then?! However, just as everyone had secrets in their hearts, Mike suddenly opened his mouth to deny it, Im sorry, you seem to have mistaken me for someone else. The appearance of this sentence surprised everyone present. The atmosphere suddenly became strange all around them. Chapter 256 - Between The Two of You, Whos The Great Hero?

Chapter 256: Between The Two of You, Whos The Great Hero?

I got the wrong person? How is that possible?! I can recognize you even if my eyes are blinded! Although Mike denied it, the soldier had be unusually persistent. However, Mike still maintained his attitude. I said you got the wrong person. The wrong person Who are you, kid? Are you trying to harm me? ! The reason why Mike said this was very simple. On one hand, he could see Henrys fear. If he wanted to join this camp, he had to show his harmlessness and effectiveness. In terms of effectiveness, he just needed to let Timus show a little strength. In terms of harmlessness, he needed to keep a low profile. He must not let this general feel any possibility of being threatened. The other reason was even simpler. This was because Mike really could not remember destroying any Bandit Alliances in this parallel world. If he hade into contact with it in the game world, he would not have destroyed it. It could even be said that he led the Bandit Alliance. Therefore, Mike really felt that the soldier in front of him was talking nonsense. However, after Mike asked this question, the soldier became anxious. The Great Hero, I, Gilroy, swear to God that what I said just now was absolutely n Wait, what did you say your name was? Before Gilroy could finish speaking, Mike was slightly stunned and interrupted him. Gilroy too was also slightly stunned. My name Is Gilroy Whats wrong? He had never thought that this unknown hero in front of him would be interested in his name. He was clearly just a nobody. Of course, Gilroy had not heard a single word from the conversation between Mike and Henry. Otherwise, he would not have been so confused. Unfortunately, it did not mean that the other soldiers in the front row had not heard it. At this moment, the soldiers and Henry could not help but look at Gilroy. After all, Mike had just said something like Gilroy the Great Hero. How did this little soldier be the Great Hero? Many of them were puzzled. Mike looked at Gilroy, then looked at Henry and asked a question that went straight to the point. You two which one of you is the Great Hero? This time, everyone present waspletely dumbfounded. Was that question not obvious? Was there any human in this world who did not know the Great Hero, Sir Henry? Even if you really do not know him, it could be seen between the two people in front of him, one in shiny gold armor, and the other in ordinary guard armor. Was it not obvious who the Great Hero was? Everyone looked at Mike as if they were looking at an idiot, Henry was even more so. He even suspected that these two guys were colluding to take his position. However, this method was obviously too idiotic. No normal person would use this method. This made Henry somewhat afraid to act rashly. After all, although Mike was unwilling to admit it, hearing the words from this soldier named Gilroy, he could guess that this guy was probably the human who single-handedly defeated the Bandit Alliance. This guys strength was obviously not something that he, as a fake hero, could deal with. If he were to be angered, it would be difficult to end things. Just as the atmosphere became more and more strange, Timus voice broke the silence. That is there someoneing from the front? This sentence attracted everyones attention, and everyones gaze shifted forward. This scene made everyone even more nervous. It was the elf race! The elf soldiers had appeared! On the other side of the grasnd. The elf soldiers continued to push forward under the leadership of the Elf Queen. Their morale was extremely high, carrying both the anger of avenging the princess and the determination to fight for their lives. Every single one of them currently disyed the aura of a desperate battle. However, sensing the aura of these soldiers, Elven Queen Angelina Sabrina was a little worried. Such an aura would indeed increase the chances of victory in a head-on battle. However, she was worried that when these soldiers arrived at Victory City, their aura would drop drastically. After all, this distance was not too close, and they were only halfway there. However, just as the Elven Queen, Angelina Sabrina, was feeling worried, the scouts of the vanguard in front of them sent a message. Reporting to Her Majesty, the Queen, arge number of human soldiers have been found in front of us. They seem to be heading in our direction. Hearing this news, Angelina Sabrina was slightly stunned, but not long before she became overjoyed. She was slightly stunned because she had never expected to meet a human army here. Moreover, she was overjoyed because the morale of the soldiers was at its peak. It was obviously the best time to fight! After receiving the news, Angelina Sabrina immediately gave the order. The enemy is right in front. Advance at full speed and crush them in one go! The soldiers who were in high morale heard the order and naturally did not hold back at all. They charged forward with all their might. With such aggressive movements, it naturally attracted the attention of the humans. Upon hearing Timus words, Henry immediately noticed the troop of elves that charged forward. When he saw this troop, he was overjoyed. The fact that these two fellows wanted to join the army was no longer important. The most important thing now was to immediately disy the imposing manner of the human army. As long as the imposing manner was disyed, the elves would definitely be timid. At that time, he would be able to smoothly resolve this war and obtain the highest prestige. Obtaining the throne would depend on todays battle! Thus, Henry ignored Mike and Timus. He immediately raised the weapon in his hand and shouted at the soldiers behind him, Soldiers, the battle to defend the honor of the human race has arrived. Everyone, charge under my leadership. We must use all of our strength to beat the other party until they retreat and battle them until they are afraid. As long as we win this battle, this war will be won! Henrys words naturally had a great mobilization effect. All the soldiers were excited, especially after they heard Henry mentioning to charge under his leadership. With the Great Heros lead, this battle would definitely be a 100% victory! However, just as everyone looked at Henry with excitement, ready to follow Henry and charge. A fireball suddenly flew over and urately hit Henrys body. It came along with the pig-like screams and the smell of roasted meat, the Great Her, in the eyes of the soldiers immediately fell to the ground without any movement. At this moment, all the human soldiers were stunned. The Great Hero died just like that? Chapter 257 - The True Hero!

Chapter 257: The True Hero!

The human soldiers were all stunned on the spot, they looked at Henrys corpse in disbelief. In everyones hearts, as long as the Great Hero Henry was here, there would be no problem that could not be solved. The Elves? War? The Great Hero, Sir Henry, would be able topletely solve it! However, it was at this moment that a general who had gained everyones trust died in front of everyone. This scene was a huge blow to everyone. The atmosphere for the humans dropped, but it had opposite effects for the enemy. Almost all the elf soldiers in the front row saw the scene of Henry falling. Although they could not see that persons face clearly, and they did not know who Henry was at all, they could tell from Henrys armor that that person was a human general. Now that the leader of the enemy had been killed, would they lose the war? At this moment, the morale of the elf soldiers rose again. Every elf soldiers blood boiled with excitement and they were extremely ready. They charged at the enemy with an indomitable spirit. The elf soldiers charged at the human soldiers, but the human soldiers did not respond. They still had not recovered from Henrys death. Everything happened so suddenly that they lost the ability to think. Even Mike and Timus werepletely dumbfounded. Was this guy not called the Great Hero? How could he be so weak in such shy armor? What was going on? However, at this moment of confusion, there was still one person who remained sober. That was Gilroy! He took a nce at Henrys corpse and was slightly stunned. He then turned to look at Mike and gritted his teeth. Sir, we can only rely on you now! Please lead us to victory in this war! If the only pir in the soldiers hearts had fallen, they would be dejected. However, if there were to be another pir in these soldiers hearts, there would be hope. Obviously, Mike was the other pir in Gilroys heart. Hearing Gilroys words, many soldiers came back to their senses and looked at Mike. Now that Henry was dead, they did not know what to do. And Gilroy once said that this person had single-handedly defeated the Bandit Alliance that ran rampant across the continent. If what Gilroy said was true Then this nameless hero would be everyones only hope. Mike looked at Gilroys eager gaze and opened his mouth, unable to say anything. If he was in a situation where he had the strength, he would definitely take back the Umbre of Meredith from Timus without hesitation and lead this group of youngds to win this war. But he could not do it now! One had to know that the tender bud on his body had not been pulled out yet, and he was in an extremely weak state. It was okay to let him walk and run. But to let him fight? That was almost certain death! At this time, the elven soldiers had already approached this ce, and there was no time for them to consider. Fortunately, Timus unexpectedly stood out. Soldier boys, theres no need for my teacher to help us win this small-scale war. Let me lead you trash to victory in this war! Hahahahahaha! Timusughed arrogantly and directly raised the Umbre of Meredith in his hand and charged towards the elven race. Thats right, he charged towards the elves alone! For a young and powerful fellow like Timus, war was so exciting. What could be cooler than this act of not backing down in the face of an army of thousands? If there was, it would be that not only did he not back down in the face of an army of thousands, but he also charged at the front. In the eyes of Timus, he was now the most handsome! This action, to Timus, was naturally iparably handsome, but to the human soldiers, it was iparably absurd. What was this kids situation? Charging into the battle alone? Did he not want his life! Did he not see that the Great Hero, Sir Henry, was already dead? This battle was simply impossible to win! No one moved, and many people even wanted to retreat. The soldiers who stood in ce formed a stark contrast with Timus who charged ahead. However, before anyone could react, another person rushed out from the crowd! It was Gilroy! He gritted his teeth and charged forward without saying anything. There was no other reason because he had no other choice. He knew that in this situation, retreating was simply a dead end. These elves would kill the human soldiers as mercilessly as if they were ughtering pigs and dogs. If this really happened, everything would be over! He could only choose to trust Timus, trust this guy whose tone was full of confidence. If there was anything trustworthy about him It was probably his identity! He was the disciple of that unknown hero, and that unknown hero saw his disciple rush forward but did not stop him. It seemed that he was very confident in his disciple. From this alone, it was enough to make Gilroy go through fire and water to charge into battle. After all I am the man who wants to be a Great Hero! The roar of an inconspicuous little soldier woke everyone up. They looked at the two lonely figures in front of them in a daze and werepletely stunned. The next moment, their eyes widened and revealed a shocked expression. This was because they saw a scene that they would never believe in their lives. The arrogant guy at the front suddenly turned the strange umbre in his hand into a huge sword. The kids other hand did not stay idle either. He also pulled out the huge sword made of stone behind him. The two huge swords that were almost as tall as a person seemed weightless in the kids hand. On the battlefield, the charging speed of the elf soldiers was very fast, and the speed of the two sides that charged at each other was so fast that they could not be distinguished at all. Bang! Timus collided with the elf soldiers in the front lines, and what all the human soldiers did not expect was that the dozens of elf soldiers in the front row were knocked away by Timus on the spot like bowling pins. Not only that, Timus seemed to bepletely unharmed. He directly brandished his two giant swords and hacked at the elf soldiers. Dust flew in the air like a thick fog, and blood sttered everywhere like sshing paint onto the canvas. At this moment, the fighting spirit in the hearts of all the human soldiers was ignited. This was a true hero! Chapter 258 - Hope and Courage!

Chapter 258: Hope and Courage!

Charge! No one knew who shouted first, but they followed Gilgameshs footsteps and charged forward. This seemed to be a signal. One figure after another charged forward from Mikes side. Gradually, the minority became the majority. Countless soldiers used all their strength to roar and charge forward from Mikes side. For our homes! For ournd! For our families! Charge! Charge! Charge!!! Mike looked at the soldiers beside him who had charged forward and was suddenly enlightened. These soldiers clearly did not have much strength as their respected general had already fallen before their eyes. On the battlefield, the death of a general was a huge blow to the soldiers. A general represented not only high strength but also courage and hope. Without a general, the soldiers would lose courage and hope. However, why would these soldiers be so brave, so crazy, so desperate to rush forward? Mike suddenly saw the two figures at the front. Timus and Gilgamesh! At this moment, Mikes eyes widened slightly, as if he understood something. What was a hero? Hearing this question, perhaps someone would say, A hero is a title. However, this was obviously wrong. Others might probably say, A hero is a person that everyone respects. It did not seem right either. Finally, someone gave a simr answer, A heros deeds are the people who write epic paragraphs. Although, this was not entirely true. Perhaps, a hero was someone who gave everyone hope and courage! It was that simple. At this moment, Timus and Gilroy were exactly such heroes! Timus held two giant swords in his hands and shed wildly at the elven army as if no one was around. He had brought hope to the human soldiers. Gilroy was just an ordinary soldier, and many soldiers did not even know his name and had never talked to him, but it was precisely such a soldier who dared to charge with Timus. He brought courage to the human soldiers. When courage and hope gathered in people, they could explode with great power! When such power gathered together, they could do things that they could not normally do! Just like that, the human soldiers who had lost their generals and the elf soldiers who were filled with the desire for revenge officially started the war! At this time, all the human soldiers had already rushed to the front and started the battle with the elven soldiers. Mike, on the other hand, stood alone in the empty space and watched everything. Screams and cries were mixed together. Broken limbs mixed with blood sttered everywhere. The people at the front died, and the people at the back could only continue to rush forward, they stepped on the bodies of theirpanions and continued to fight. This was the battlefield, this was war! Mike felt shivers go down his spine. The scene in front of him constantly reminded him that there was arge meat grinder in front of him. As long as he took a step forward, there was no chance of survival, but the heartbeat in his chest was beating violently. He felt as if something burned in his body. Those weak soldiers had already rushed up to fight with blood. Was he going to stay here and watch? Subconsciously, Mike took a step forward. During this moment, an angry roar suddenly appeared from the battlefield in front of him. Elven soldiers, dont be afraid, dont hold back. Kill them all! A dazzling green light appeared from the middle of the crowd. Then, the Earth suddenly began to tremble. The soil under everyones feet seemed to rumble, it was as if something was about to break out of the ground. The soldiers looked at their feet, and their faces revealed a panicked expression. Suddenly, a ck shadow rose into the sky with the sound of cracking through the ground. The soldiers looked up in shock. These were Vines! Thats right, they were vines! When these countless vines appeared, they immediately smashed at the human soldiers. Some of them were smashed to the ground and fell unconscious. Some of them had their ankles tied by the vines and were suspended in the air, being used as human weapons. Some of the vines were even like whips that swept across the ground. Immediately, arge number of soldiers tripped and fell to the ground. The entire human soldiers position immediately fell into chaos! Watching this scene, Mike stopped in his tracks and froze on the spot. A drop of cold sweat dripped down from Mikes forehead. What was he doing just now?! Did he almost take part in the war? Was he crazy? Did he want to die?! Due to the immense pressure, Mike took two heavy breaths. He was not from this world at all, he was just an adventurer. There was no need to risk his life for the humans of this world, was there? As he pondered, not only did he not move forward, he even took a few steps back. He had to stay as far away from this battlefield as possible! Mike slowly retreated to prevent himself from being affected. However, at this moment, another person exploded with great power. Awesome, hahahahaha! A familiar voice apanied by wildughter appeared, this caused Mike to be slightly stunned. He saw a familiar figure leap high into the air from the crowd and discovered the elven queen from high up in the air. The green light emitted by the scepter of life was too eye-catching, and it was hard not to notice it. Timusughed maniacally as he raised his left hand and took a shot with his stone sword towards the elven queen like a spear. His empty left hand passed under his right arm and casted a spell behind him. Hurricane! In the next moment, the huge impact of a hurricane turned into a booster and pushed Timus towards the elven queen. Its you! The elven queens eyes widened when she saw this scene. She would never forget this scene for the rest of her life. The person in front of her was the person who had saved the murderer in The Great za! Endless anger and fighting spirit emerged in the Elven Queens heart. Her left hand was still holding on to the scepter, and he provided more power to the vines. Her right hand suddenly pulled out a beautifully decorated longsword from her waist. ng! The longsword urately blocked the stone swords attack. The tremendous power caused the elven queens feet to sink into the soil. The stone sword that was blocked flew high into the air, and just as the elven queen blocked this attack, a figure flew over with a smile of extreme battle intent. Your opponent is me! Greatsword of Meredith shed down heavily from the air. The Sword of the King also shed upwards from below. Bang! At this moment, two divine weapons that contained tremendous power collided on the battlefield. Chapter 259 - The Clash Between the Top Two Combatants

Chapter 259: The sh Between the Top Two Combatants

Angelina Sabrinas eyes widened the moment the two swords came into contact. She felt a tremendous forcee from the tip of the sword, then it surged to every corner of her body. Then, she felt as if a mountain had pressed down on her body. Her feet sank into the soil, leaving only her knees on the ground. Angelina Sabrina only had one thought left in her mind. This human Was he a monster?! Simultaneously, Timus still bore a smile that was filled with a fighting spirit. Since you are the elven queen, you should be very strong, right? Let me experience your strength!!! A moment ago, all Angelina Sabrina saw was Timuss face, the next moment, all she saw was a palm, and the wind element magic that brewed in the palm. Angelina Sabrinas eyes suddenly widened. She immediately raised the Scepter of Life in her left hand to block herself. Forest Barrier! Hurricane Spell! Two voices spoke almost at the same time. Two spells also appeared almost at the same time! The powerful and raging storm immediately surged out from his palm with an indomitable aura, as if it wanted to devour everything. Meanwhile, the emerald at the top of the staff of life also emitted a dazzling light. A translucent green barrier that looked like ss immediately appeared. After the storm hit the barrier, it was immediately split into countless streams of air and swept across the entire battlefield. Small cracks appeared on the barrier. A momentter, it looked as if a spider web had been crafted on it, and was about to copse. These two top-tier human and elf fighters had only exchanged a few tentative blows, and they had already exploded with such powerful energy. Both of them had only probed for a moment, and there was no damage. However, the surrounding soldiers were not so lucky. The storm that was blocked by the barrier turned into countless small air currents that blew forward from the surroundings of the barrier. The dozens of elven soldiers in the surroundings were only left with the storm that covered everything. In the next moment, dozens of human figures were swept up into the sky by the storm. To these soldiers, only a second had passed. When they could see their surroundings again, they realized that they were already in mid-air. The next thing they knew, they were even more horrified to find that they were falling freely from mid-air. Bang bang bang! The sound of human bodies that fell to the ground was constantly emitted from the elven soldiers positions. Many of the elves fell to the ground, and turned into a pile of flesh and blood on the spot. Some of the human soldiers fell on the bodies of the other elven soldiers. The bones of the two soldiers were broken on the spot, and there was no chance of survival. Angelina Sabrinas face turned disgruntled. It was not because of the fallen soldiers. On the battlefield, death was inevitable. She did not have the energy to focus on the cannon fodder. What really angered her was that she had used up her Scepter of Life just to cast the skill Forest Barrier. As a result, the vines lost their momentum and disappeared. Originally, these vines had greatly disrupted the human soldiers formation. However, this human had only used one strike to turn the situation around. Now, the ones who had lost their formation had be the elves. Meanwhile, the human soldiers quickly adjusted their condition and began tounch a fierce attack on the elves! They had to do something! Angelina Sabrina waved the Scepter of Life. The forest barrier that was filled with cracks immediately turned into fragments and disappeared into the air. The green gemstone at the top of the scepter of life once again emitted a dazzling light, and the Earth once again began to tremble. All the elf soldiers revealed happy expressions, while the human soldiers became nervous. Obviously, those troublesome giant vines were about to appear again! However! The strong were not only avable to the elves! How can I let you have your wish? Timus voice appeared on the chaotic battlefield as if it would not be noticed by anyone. However, Angelina Sabrina clearly heard his words. In the next moment, Timus threw out his right foot, and urately kicked the Scepter of Life. With this kick, the green light at the top of the staff of life immediately dimmed. The trembling Earth once again regained its calmness. Seeing this scene, all the human soldiers revealed excited expressions. Too powerful! This warrior was too powerful! As long as this warrior was here, it would be a piece of cake for the humans to win this war. This was the true hero! Timus revealed a confident smile. This smile contained confidence and arrogance, but more of it was the boundless fighting spirit and passionate blood that seemed to burn everything. This was the battle he wanted. This was the battlefield that he enjoyed! This feeling was too exhrating, too exciting! The kind that drifted between life and death, the moment when he fought to the death with a powerful enemy, could he truly feel his survival spirit. It was at this time that he felt even more powerful. Again! Again! Again! These three simple words came out of Timus mouth, but at this moment, they were like the most magnificent battle song! In the air, the stone sword that had been blocked by the elven queen had already fallen down. Timus swung the Greatsword of Meredith in his right hand with all his might, and shed at Angelina Sabrina. Angelina Sabrinas scepter in her left hand had just been kicked away by Timus, so she had no time to block this attack. She gritted her teeth and used all her strength to swing the Sword of the King in her right hand. The two swords shed again, and neither of the two had an obvious advantage. However, Timus revealed a smile at this time. This smile was clearly seen in Angelina Sabrinas eyes, and it made her feel a little uneasy. She was about to wave the Scepter of Life in her left hand and intended to cast a decisive spell. However, in the next moment, her eyes widened. Timus suddenly raised his left hand without turning his head, and urately caught the huge stone sword that was about tond on his head, and fiercely shed at Angelina Sabrina. How is this possible! Angelina Sabrina was shocked. She raised the Scepter of Life in her left hand in a panic and blocked the attack. The collision of the huge force turned into air currents that blew in all directions. Meanwhile, Angelina Sabrinas heart was filled with shock. How could a person be distracted by other things in such a high-intensity battle, not to mention on such arge-scale battlefield! This was simply impossible. However, Timus suddenly leaned forward and bypassed the four weapons that were in a deadlock between the two of them. He moved his face in front of Angelina Sabrina and revealed a ferocious smile. Dont underestimate the feelings between a warrior and his weapons, b*stard! Chapter 260 - The Real Battlefield

Chapter 260: The Real Battlefield

On the battlefield, Gilroy struggled to pull out the standard longsword from the elf corpse in front of him. Currently, his hands, face, and chest were all covered in blood. Some were from the enemys, and some were from his own. It had already been a miracle for a weak pawn like him to survive on the battlefield this long. It was almost impossible for him to be unharmed though. Assessing the situation, his left arm continuously bled. The pain wreaked havoc on Gilroys body. However, he did not have any time to catch his breath as he faced the opposing soldiers who came up to rece theirrades. He could only grit his teeth and continue to fight! ng! The standard longsword and the standard longspear collided, but there was no airflow. As he gritted his teeth, Gilroy pushed the longsword in his hand with all his might and simultaneously pushed away from the longspear in the enemys hand. In the next moment, he raised his foot and kicked the elf soldiers abdomen hard. The soldier who received this kick immediately bent down uncontrobly. Gilroy seized this opportunity and flipped his wrist to hold the hilt of the longsword with both hands and stabbed downward. The de of the sword pierced into the back and through the chest of the elven soldier. Fresh blood immediately flowed out of the wound, it painted the ground under his feet red. Gilroy did not have a chance to catch his breath. He immediately drew his longsword and pounced on another soldier. This was the reality of being on the battlefield. Ordinary soldiers fought against ordinary soldiers. There was no earth-shattering scene, no destructive energy, and there were no creative moves. These were the most ordinary swings and parries, as well as cold arrows that shot out from who knows where. On such a battlefield, soldiers like Gilroy were more like a foil, and the ones who died the most were precisely these foils! However, it was not these soldiers who fought with all their might that affected the oue of the battlefield, but the topbat forces on both sides. Bang! Another raging storm rushed in all directions, and it blew countless human and elf soldiers into pieces. Gilroy was the same. In the powerful gust of wind, Gilroy was like a fallen leaf that had left a big tree. He flew over the heads of countless soldiers and was blown far away. After he flew for dozens of meters, Gilroynded on an empty space. He felt pain all over his body, but at the same time, he felt that he was so lucky. Were he to be blown into the air like the other elven soldiers, he would have fallen to his death. The battlefield was still filled with screams and cries. Gilroy knew that although his weak strength could not affect the battle, it was definitely not the time for him to rest. He endured the intense pain and slowly stood up. Even this simple action made him feel as though his body was about to fall apart. The intense pain made his forehead ooze with beads of sweat. The blood that was about to fall on his face mixed with his sweat and immediately flowed all over his face. Gilroy was about to continue charging into the battle and contribute his battle strength to the human race. However, he saw a figure out of the corner of his eye. Gilroy became stunned and turned his head to look. That person was actually the great hero he had seen in the Volk in. Right now, Gilgameshs heart was filled with doubt and puzzlement. Why? Why did this great hero not fight? With the strength of this hero, as long as he joined the battle, the oue of this battle would immediately be determined. Looking at the lives of hispatriots, Gilroy gritted his teeth, turned his head, and rushed in the opposite direction of the battlefield. No one thought that he had run away, because no one had noticed this pawn, except for Mike. Mike saw a figure who rushed towards him and was obviously nervous, but after he saw that it was a human, he rxed a little. However, when Gilroy came in front of him, he panicked again. This was because this young soldier was looking at him with a puzzled and expectant gaze. He made a request that put him in a very difficult position. Hero, please help us! I Mike opened his mouth, but he could not even say aplete sentence. Let him fight? How was that possible? One had to know that this was not the second world in the game, but an iparably real second world. Mike, who had lost his identity as a yer, was very clear about one thing if he died here, then he would really be dead!!! Gilroy could see Mikes hesitation, but he could not see through Mikes inner thoughts. He threw down the weapon in his hands excitedly, grabbed Mikes shoulders tightly with both hands, and asked hysterically. Why didnt you join the army? Didnt you say that you were going to join the army? Why didnt you go up and fight!? You were clearly so strong and so heroic! Why?! Why?! Please tell me, why!!! Gilroys words became louder and louder, until finally, a tear even flowed out from the corner of his eyes. Hisrades were dying, but the powerful warrior just stood aside and watched. He did not understand! However, Mike still could not say anything in the face of such a question. He even felt the pain from his shoulder that was being pinched by the young soldier in front of him. He subconsciously wanted to retreat, but now he was tightly grabbed by Gilroys shoulder. He could not retreat at all. Mike gritted his teeth and looked at Angelina Sabrina and Timus who were fighting in the center of the battlefield. He had no weapons, no strength, and thus was no different from any ordinary person. Even if he went to fight now, it would not have any effect on the battle. Was he going to die in vain? At this time, the battle in the middle of the battlefield had be more and more intense. Timus kept attacking Angelina Sabrina like a raging storm. Although the elven queen could barely block the oing attacks, she did not show any signs of losing. The strong storm created by the powerful collision had already separated a nk area in the center of the battlefield, and no one could get close to the middle of the storm. The war between tens of thousands of people instantly became the stage for the one-on-one fight between Timus and Angelina Sabrina. The soldiers all clenched their fists as they hoped to see their heroes win. At this moment, many human soldiers gradually noticed Mike and they remembered something extremely important! Chapter 261 - We Will Always Need Heroes on the Stage!

Chapter 261: We Will Always Need Heroes on the Stage!

A hero will leave the stage one day, and the stage will always need a new hero These soldiers had seen with their own eyes what Gilroy and Mike talked about. Many soldiers immediately remembered what Gilroy and Timus had said. It was in the battle against the Bandit Alliance that you single-handedly repelled all the bandits. You even defeated the fire knife bandit gang in one fell swoop! Young soldiers, theres no need for my teacher to take action to win such a small battle. The words from Gilroy and Timus rang in their ears and instantly reminded the soldiers of this important matter. That was, they still had their biggest trump card yet to be yed! This trump card was Mike! Many soldiers immediately rushed over and surrounded Mike. Sir, I remember that warrior is your disciple, right? Then you must be an even more powerful existence. Please make your move! As long as you make your move, sir, this war can be won! What are you waiting for? Dont hesitate anymore! The soldiers plea that came one after another made Mike panic. What should he do? Was he really going to go up and die? However, right now, he was just an ordinary person. How could he go up and fight? On the other hand, when faced with these expectant eyes, Mike could not say anything. He knew that he could not tell the truth now. Even if the human soldiers did not show any signs of losing, if he told them that he had lost his strength and weapon, the soldiers would lose their morale instantly. As long as they did not know about this, there would still be hope in their hearts! Mike gritted his teeth and did not speak. This time, Gilroy became anxious. Why arent you saying anything! Gilroys words brought out the doubts in the hearts of all the soldiers around him. They did not understand why this powerful hero was not participating in the battle. Could it be that he had some difficulties? At this moment, a soldier noticed a detail and asked loudly, Wait, sir, why dont you have a weapon? When the other soldiers heard this, they realized that Mike was indeed not carrying any weapons. One had to know that many powerful people would have a powerful weapon. This weapon would often be the symbol of the person. However, this Hero did not even have a weapon. This was obviously very wrong. Could it be that this hero was actually fake? Gradually, doubt appeared in the hearts of the soldiers, and it continued to spread. Mike clearly felt these emotions, because these emotions were all reflected in the eyes of the soldiers. Mikes mood instantly sank to the bottom. If he did not do something, the morale of these soldiers would drop lower than the freezing point. Now he had to at least give a reasonable exnation! Mike gritted his teeth and looked again at Timus and Angelina Sabrina in the center of the battlefield. If Timus made any small mistake in this battle, he could be defeated on the spot. After Timus gets defeated, he would have to rely on these soldiers toplete the next battle. However, if these soldiers lost their fighting spirit now. Then Timus defeat would directly announce the destruction of the human race. Once the human race was destroyed, Mike would die without a doubt. He absolutely did not want to see this happen! As he thought about it, Mike was very clear that he had to do something quickly. He could not dy any longer! Suddenly, Mike suddenly saw the Sword of the King in Angelina Sabrinas hand. A huge question mark appeared in Mikes mind. Why, the Sword of the King was clearly in the hands of the elven queen, but the elven soldiers did not show anybat strength that was stronger than the human soldiers? Were the elven soldiers weaker than the human soldiers? The answer was no. Logically speaking, the elven soldiers should be slightly stronger than the human soldiers. Their extremely long lifespan was the best advantage. Many of the elven soldiers looked like they were still in their prime, but some of them might have already gone through decades or even a hundred years of training. At least in terms ofbat experience, they were definitely stronger than the human soldiers. However, the situation seemed to be in a stalemate. Why? A bold guess appeared in Mikes mind. Could it be that if they did not know about the effects of the Sword of the King, the Sword of the King would not increase the attributes of the soldiers? It was very likely! Thinking of this, Mike swallowed his saliva. Fortunately, this matter was not known by the elven queen. Otherwise, the war would have been lost a long time ago. So what if Timus was strong? As long as these elven soldiers killed all the human soldiers and then worked together with the elven queen to besiege them, even Timus would die without a doubt! This possibility was the same for the human race! As long as the human race killed all the elven soldiers and worked together with Timus to besiege Angelina Sabrina The war would be won! Please hurry up and fight. If this continues, more soldiers will die in vain! Gilroy shouted again. However, this time, Mike did not remain silent. He finally spoke. I cant help you now. Please dont ask why. I have my own reasons. But I can tell you a way to win this war. What way? Gilroy asked anxiously. The next moment, he froze on the spot, this was because he saw a hand. A hand that pointed at the elven queen. It was Mikes hand! Gilroy did not understand what this meant, but Mike showed a determined expression. Do you see the sword in the Elven Queens Hand? That swords name is Sword of the King. The Sword of the King is extremely powerful, but the elven queen doesnt know how to use it. As he spoke up to this point, Mike turned to look at Gilgamesh, But you can use it! Me?! Gilroy was extremely shocked. A weapon that the elven queen could not use, but he could use it? How was that possible?! You mean, you want me to take away the Sword of the King? Thats right! But why dont you take it yourself? After all, you have such powerful strength! Mike was silent for a moment. He rapidly tried to think of something as a convincing excuse. After a while, Mike thought of an excuse. He pretended to look up at the sky and said in a deep voice, Because this world will always belong to the young. A hero will leave the stage one day, and the stage will always need a new hero. You are the new hero! When he heard this, Gilroyss young mind was greatly shocked. Am I the new hero?! Chapter 262 - Survival Is More Important

Chapter 262: Survival Is More Important

An 18-year-old young man said to another young man, The world belongs to young people. This scene actually looked a little strange, but Gilroy waspletely fooled. Mike saw Gilroys state and immediately struck while the iron was hot, Maybe I can help you this time, but what about the next time? What about in the future? I will eventually grow old or even die. When the timees, who will help you? Hearing Mikes words, Gilroy was startled. Mike was right, who will help us when the timees? Remember, the only ones who can help you will always be you! The only one who can help us is me? Gilroy thought as he lowered his head to look at his hands, and his eyes slightly widened. Just like that, a small seed had been nted in the heart of a young man. Thats right Gilroy raised his head to look at the heroic posture of Timus who currently fought in front of him. He clenched his fists and said with a firm gaze, This time, your disciple has helped us. Its already an extremely rare miracle. But we cant rely on miracles forever! If miracles happen every day, then it wont be considered a miracle! Miracles must be created with our own hands! Hearing Gilroys words, all the surrounding soldiers became excited and felt their blood boil once again. Young soldiers were always so easily infected. Fortunately for this time, it was for Mikes benefit, so he let out a sigh of relief. Great, Ive finally fooled these young people. This way, I dont have to die. As for whether these soldiers will die or not, thats none of my business. Even if that soldier named Gilroy dies, the other soldiers will continue to rush forward to snatch the Sword of the King. As long as they snatch the Sword of the King, the bnce of victory will definitely tilt towards the humans, Mike spoke to himself. As for Gilroyss life and deathWho cares? In any case, Mike did not care. In this parallel world, Gilroy was not a great hero. He was just a small and unremarkable soldier. If he died, so be it. This was not important at all. With this thought, Mike nodded with satisfaction. He pointed at Angelina Sabrina in the middle of the battlefield andmanded the soldiers. Go, take back the Sword of the King in her hands! As long as we have this weapon, the strength of these soldiers will be greatly increased. When the timees, victory will belong to us! Mike deliberately said this sentence. After all, he was not sure if one really needed to know this effect to take effect. It was better to say it just in case. Meanwhile, Gilroy muttered to himself, The Sword of the King, huh In the next moment, Gilroys eyes became even more determined. He raised his foot and walked forward without hesitation. He did not even bring his weapon that he had thrown on the ground earlier. Everyone could see that he intended to snatch the weapon from the hands of the Elven Queen, Angelina Sabrina! At this moment, all the surrounding soldiers looked at Gilroy with excitement in their eyes. At this moment, Mike asked the rest of the soldiers a question, Why are you all still standing here? Huh? The soldiers were slightly stunned, they did not understand the meaning of this sentence. You guys should follow him. If Gilroy dies, you guys have to continue his legacy. Mike said, matter-of-factly. The soldiers looked at each other in confusion and then asked a deep question, Didnt you say that he was the new hero? How can a hero die? Mike was once again stumped by the question, but turned towards the sky again and quickly operated his brain. Once again, he thought of a phrase that could fool these soldiers. Do you think that heroes are destined by the heavens? No! With an iparably determined gaze, Mike slowly scanned the faces of every soldier around him. No one has ever been born a hero! You can also be a hero! At this moment, every single one of these soldiers became greatly shocked. No one knew if the You Mike referred to was towards all of them or someone else. However, everyone subconsciously thought that he was referring to each individual personally! I can be a hero too! At the thought of this, the soldiers all showed a determined expression and followed Gilroys step by step to the center of the battlefield. Finally, there was no one around Mike, he breathed a sigh of relief again. Great, Ive finally fooled them all. There shouldnt be any problems now! Mike thought once again. It did not matter if all the soldiers died, he just needed to fool a few more soldiers. After all, Angelina Sabrina was currently fighting with Timus. Under such a high-intensity battle, Angelina Sabrina could not maintain a high observational ability. As long as she had a moment of rest, one of these cannon fodders would be able to seed. With that, the humans would be able to win this war, and he would be able to save his own life. Perhaps the hero who had sessfully snatched the Sword of the King would thank him. When he thought about this, Mike nodded his head in satisfaction, and then he took a few steps away from the battlefield. Let those idiots do what they had to do. As for himself, well Survival was more important than anything else. At the center of the battlefield. At this moment, both the human soldiers and the elven soldiers had basically stopped fighting. It was not because they were afraid of fighting. It was because this battle was too intense. The wind from the collision of weapons was enough to suffocate them. They could not get close at all! They could only stand far away, leaving an empty space in the middle for Angelina Sabrina, and Timus to fight one-on-one! This time, everyones attention was focused on the two of them. The swords that were constantly brandished collided with each other, and it produced metallic ngs. Countless spells flew out from their hands and scepters which continuously exploded around the battlefield. The storm-like attacks made everyone so nervous that they could not move. Was this a battle between the strong?! However, just as everyones attention was focused on the two of them, a figure suddenly walked out from the crowd. He was Gilroy! At this moment, Gilroy had endured the raging storm, and walked forward step by step. With every step he took, he felt as if his skin was being cut open by a knife. This was just the wind caused by the collision of weapons, but it had already made Gilroy feel extreme pain. However, he still gritted his teeth and walked forward, because he knew. That he was the new hero! This war must end by his hands! Chapter 263 - The Fairness

Chapter 263: The Fairness

Hey, hey, hey, why are you moving so slowly? Are you running out of strength? Timus kept waving the weapon in his hand with a dissatisfied expression on his face. How long had it been since the battle started? An hour? Half an hour? It had only been a little while Why was the other party not able to hold on? A wave of indescribable anger rose from Timus heart. It was something to be happy about, but why did he feel so unhappy? Timus himself was a person who liked topete with the strong. The reason why he had such a preference was probably because he was a genius. He could easily learn moves that others would take years or even decades to learn. Many times, even if no one taught him, he might be able to use a move that he had never used before with just a few nces. This monster-like talent, coupled with his extroverted personality, made him especially fond of finding strong people to test his strength. However, every test resulted in the same oue. Victory Victory It was always a victory! He had almost never tasted defeat. Other than the battle with Mike in the Centaur vige, up till now, he kept gaining victories, and after he became Mikes disciple, he defeated an existence that he had never dared to challenge before. The God of Fire, Ragnaros! Even the Gods were defeated by him. For a while, he did not know who he should look for as an opponent. Until today, he had finally found a suitable target. The Elven Queen, Angelina Sabrina! Such an elf, she should be a powerhouse, right? Such an elf, she should be able to make Timus struggle, right? Such an elf Should be able to defeat Timus! However, the reality had disappointed him. The elven queen Was too weak! Timus became more displeased as he thought about this. He raised the two weapons in his hands and swung them down. ng! Angelina Sabrinas feet sank into the soil again. She gritted her teeth and looked at the displeased human man in front of her. She was extremely confused. What was this kid thinking? He clearly had the upper hand, why did he still look so unhappy?! Moreover, is this guy a monster?! Does he not feel tired? Angelina Sabrina could not help but look at her slightly trembling wrist from the corner of her eye. She felt as though this kids strength was getting stronger and stronger ng! Without a chance to catch her breath, Timus raised his hand and swung it down again. Angelina Sabrinas entire body trembled. Her entire body tensed up as she blocked this attack once again. Instantly, her legs sank into the soil a little more, and she looked extremely miserable. Angelina Sabrina gritted her teeth and wanted to counterattack, but just as she raised the Scepter of Life in her left hand, the green light had yet to form when Timus kicked her away again, and once again, the green light dissipated. I cant win, I cant win at all! This was the only thought in Angelina Sabrinas mind at the moment. The opponent was clearly only a human, and a very young human at that. How could he be so powerful? Moreover, was this kid, not a wind mage? Why was his strength in weapons andbat so profound as well? Was this really something a human who looked like he was only a teenager could do? At this moment, the elven queen hadpletely forgotten about taking the initiative to attack. In other words, her subconscious made her give up on this option and could only rely on her instincts to continuously parry the opponents attacks. However, to her surprise, Timus actually stopped attacking as well. This intense battle suddenly had a gap of a few seconds. Timus looked at the stunned elven queen in front of him and said coldly, Its boring What? Angelina Sabrina was slightly stunned and could not hear what Timus had said. I said, I think this kind of battle is very boring. Timus looked at Angelina Sabrina coldly and said the most insulting words in the calmest tone, I think, Id better use only one weapon to fight with you, otherwise it would be too boring. The voice of this sentence was not loud, but it seemed to carry some kind of magic to it. At this moment, almost everyone on the battlefield heard this sentence and froze on the spot. As the Elven Queen, Angelina Sabrina could hear it the clearest. What was this young man saying? Did he think this was apetition? This was a war! If you lose, you will die! At this moment, he actually gave up one of his weapons because he felt bored? Madman! This was aplete madman! Angelina Sabrina already had a trace of fear in her heart, but she had to persevere. This was because behind her, she had all the elven soldiers and countless eyes looked at her. She had no way out! The elven queen gritted her teeth and did not say a word. On the other hand, Timus threw the Greatsword of Meredith in his right hand behind him. The Greatsword of Meredith spun in the air and flew backward, over the heads of all the soldiers, andnded on the empty ground in the distance. Crack! The weaponpletely sank into the ground, like a hot knife that got cut into butter. Watching this scene, the elven queen was slightly stunned. For a moment, she thought that this guy said those words to insult her on purpose. After all, how could there really be such a madman in this world? However, Timus used his actions to show her that there really was such a madman in this world. Timus smiled slightly and held the huge stone sword in his hands as he looked at Angelina Sabrina who was slightly stunned in front of him. He regained some of his fighting spirit and said, This time, you should feel that its a little fair, right? At this moment, an emotion appeared in Angelina Sabrinas heart. This emotion was called anger. Ha The fear that had appeared because of the disadvantage hadpletely disappeared. What reced it was a bears fighting spirit that was not weaker than Timuss. So in your eyes, I need your charity to fight me fairly? Angelina Sabrina looked at the extremely arrogant human in front of her and continued to speak, In that case, I will let you know what regret shall feel like, you As she said this, she raised the Sword of the King in her hand. The next moment, the sword in her hand suddenly flew out. Angelina Sabrina was slightly stunned and looked to her side. In her sight, was Gilroy, who nervously held on to the Sword of the King. Angelina Sabrina was stunned, what had just happened? Chapter 264 - Reversal

Chapter 264: Reversal

At this moment, almost everyones attention was focused on Gilroy. The battle between Timus and Angelina Sabrina was too intense, including their conversation. When the two of them were being too caught up, no one noticed this unremarkable soldier. Thus, this scene appeared. The high and mighty elven queen was actually disarmed by a nobody on the battlefield! Looking at the soldier in front of her, Angelina Sabrina was stunned for a full five seconds before she reacted. Her eyes widened, and there was only one thought left in her mind. She seemed to have been tricked! That young human simply did not intend to give her a fair fight. This was clearly a trick to anger her and make her careless! However, what she did not know was that Timus waspletely dumbfounded at this moment too. The question in his heart was the same as Angelina Sabrinas. What exactly was going on? He was just about to have a fun fight with the elven queen. How did the opponents weapon get snatched by this small soldier? Where did hee from? However, before Timus coulde to a conclusion, the scene had undergone a huge change. At this moment, all the human soldiers suddenly felt a powerful force that surged out of their bodies. Their arms seemed to have be stronger, and their bodies seemed to have be tougher. Even some of the wounds from the previous battle seemed to have healed, bit by bit. All of the soldiers were shocked as they felt the changes in their bodies. At this moment, Gilroy swallowed a mouthful of saliva and slowly raised the Sword of the King in his hand. All soldiers, the time to decide the oue has arrived! Victory is right in front of us! Everyone, charge! The words were not flowery, it only had the most simplemands. Hearing Gilroys speech, all the human soldiers finally reacted. Charge!! Victory is right in front of us!! Kill!!! All of a sudden, a world-shaking battle cry rang throughout the area, and all the human soldiers charged forward. They were pleasantly surprised to find that their speed seemed to be faster than before. Although they did not know where this magical power came from, but they knew very well that now was the best time to win this war! The elf soldiers did not stay idle. They immediately raised their weapons to meet the human soldiers, ready to fight again. However, as soon as they fought, they found that these soldiers seemed to be stronger than before! All the elven soldiers were dumbfounded. They did not understand how such a situation could have urred. No one would link this phenomenon to the sudden situation of the elven queen being disarmed. In this current fight, the elven soldiers were at arge disadvantage. Many of the elves had died under the human soldiers weapons in the first few rounds of the battle. The recement elven soldiers were also no match for the strengthened human soldiers. The battlefield had instantly turned into a one-sided situation! At this moment, Angelina Sabrina heard the cries of herpatriots, this made here back to her sensespletely. It was all the fault of these two humans! Anger filled her body, and she had bloodshot eyes. Angelina Sabrinas eyes had turnedpletely red, as if they were about to spit fire. Human, you are provoking me! Angelina Sabrina raised the Scepter of Life in her hand and aimed it at Gilroy. The tip of the Scepter of Life immediately erupted with green lights. When he saw the green light in front of him, Gilroys pupils dted at this moment. Am I going to die? This was his only thought at the moment. In the next moment, an emotion called surprise dispelled this thought. Just as the green light at the tip of the Scepter of Life was about to shoot out, Timus extended his right foot again and kicked away the Scepter of Life. Simultaneously, the green light at the top of the staff of life shot out. However, the direction was redirected and it rushed into the sky. Hey, hey, hey. Although things are a little unexpected, it seems to have be interesting. If you want to kill this kid, I wont agree. Timus blocked it and stood between Gilroy and Angelina Sabrina. His attack was interrupted by Timus time and time again, and Angelina Sabrinas teeth were almost crushed. Timus next sentence was even more insulting. Although I wanted to let you go so that the battle would be more interesting, I didnt want to let you go. But thinking about it, a weak person like you probably cant bring me any fun. If thats the case, Goodbye! Timus spoke. Stop, dont even think about escaping! Angelina Sabrina shouted at Timus in extreme anger. She immediately wanted to use the Scepter of Life to cast some kind of magic again. However, what she did not know was that this sentence hadpletely infuriated Timus. Youre saying that Im escaping? Timus had an expression that hadpletely turned. A cold killing intent appeared around his body as if it had materialized. In addition to the Sword of the King, Timus had movements that became extremely fast. Since you want to die, then Ill grant you your wish! The huge stone sword in Timuss hand was as fast as a bolt of lightning as it shed downwards from top to bottom. A bloody mist burst out instantly. The intense pain instantly filled Angelina Sabrinas brain. She felt like the life force in her body was being rapidly drained away, Angelina Sabrina lowered her head in disbelief and looked at her own chest. Fresh blood dyed her clothes red and flowed along her skin. Bang! Angelina Sabrinas legs went weak and she fell to the ground. Looking at the dying elven queen in front of him, Timus had cold eyes, but he did not carry out the final blow. He was not interested in the killing after he won. Killing these weaker guys would not give Timus any pleasure. In his eyes, whether the elven queen lived or died had nothing to do with him. If she could be saved, she would be lucky. At this time, the human soldiers had gained an overwhelming advantage. Timus knew that there was no point for him to stay here. He reached out his left hand and grabbed Gilroys cor. He exerted force with his feet and quickly left the scene with the confused little soldier. Meanwhile, the consciousness of the elven queen, whoy on the ground, slowly faded. In such a chaotic battlefield, it was very difficult for the elven soldiers to protect themselves. No one could save her at all. Death was destined. Chapter 265 - The Relationship Between the Three Young Men

Chapter 265: The Rtionship Between the Three Young Men

The battle ahead was no longer of a concern. After the death of the elven queen was set in stone, the elves were destined not to win the war. The elven soldiers who had lost their faith, courage, hope, and leadership were destined to be a pile of loose sand. Timus brought Gilroy to the rear. He looked at Mike and asked after a moment of silence, What are you doing? At this moment, Mike was trying his best to pull out the Greatsword of Meredith that was stuck in the ground. However, no matter how hard he tried, the sword did not move at all. Mike looked at Timus with a strange gaze and felt a little awkward. He could not be med for this. The current him was no different from an ordinary person. It was indeed very difficult for him to pull out this weapon that was deeply embedded in the ground. However, at this moment, Timus put down Gilroy and came to the side of Mike and pulled it out. He gently held the hilt of the sword with his hand. In the next moment, the shape of the sword slowly changed, turning into a dagger. He finally understood why Timus had looked at him as if he was looking at a fool, he even felt like a fool. So, how was the battle ahead? Timus turned to look at the dusty battlefield and said, There shouldnt be any problems with victory. It looks like the elven queen wont be able to survive. After saying that, Timus looked at Mike. Teacher, what are we going to do next? Of course, were going to the royal pce to find the king to reward us. Looking at the surprised eyes of the two people in front of him, Mike coughed twice and said, I mean, quickly tell this good news to the king. Timus and Gilroy looked at each other, but they showedpletely different attitudes. Timus naturally nodded in agreement. The oue of the war had already been decided, and there would probably be no more powerful opponents that they would have to face. For him, there was no longer any meaning or interest in continuing to participate in the war. Gilroy, on the other hand, was different. I am a soldier, and my duty is to participate in this war until the end. If I leave the battlefield now, Ill be no different from a deserter. Hearing those words, Mike did not say anything more. Timus, on the other hand, showed a hint of admiration towards Gilroy. Kid, I quite admire you. Youre clearly just an ordinary soldier. Your strength I dont think its that strong. Why did you dare intervene in the battle between me and the elven queen at that time? Hearing this, Gilroy opened his mouth, but he did not immediately answer this question. Yes, why did he dare to suddenly intervene in the battle? One had to know that in a battle between top-tier experts, an ordinary soldier like Gilroy could die on the spot if he got close. Yet, he still did it. After a moment, Gilroy looked at Mike with a determined look. Because the world will always need heroes! In Gilroys heart, Mike and Timuswere real heroes. Mike, on the other hand, felt a little guilty as he was only thinking about how to save his own life. As for Timus, his admiration for Gilroy became even stronger. The world always needs heroes. Well said! After saying that, he turned to look at Mike and said, Teacher, I have a very good idea! Why dont you take him as a disciple too. I think this kid is very good. He will definitely make something of himself in the future! Hearing this suggestion, Mike and Gilroy were both very surprised. Gilroy looked at Mike nervously. He knew that Timus, the peerless expert who had defeated the Elven Queen, was Mikes disciple. If he could also be Mikes disciple, would he be able to be a powerful expert like Timus one day too?! With this though, Gilroy got a little excited. The corners of Mikes eyes twitched twice, and he immediately waved his hand, I dont want to. Why? Timus was slightly stunned. Meanwhile, Gilroy, who stood at the side, had a look of disappointment in his eyes. Obviously, he had wanted to be Mikes disciple. The reason why Mike did not agree was because he had his own reasoning. Originally, it was just a simple prank for him to take Timus as his disciple. Due to him being Timuss disciple in the gamest time, he probably would not have even epted this Timus as his disciple. It was too troublesome to ept a disciple. If it was a sunny disciple like Timus, he could still be useful. After all, his strength was quite good. However, epting a person like Gilroy? Forget it! Even if there was a hero with the same name as him in the game, Gilroy would be useless. The reality was that Gilroy here was an absolute weakling. He had no strength, no status, and nothing. Such a disciple was simply a burden to Mike, so Mike decisively refused. Moreover, Mikes primary goal now was to find a way back. Gilroy clearly did not have the ability to help him. Dont ask why. I dont want to take him in any way. If you admire him so much, you can take him in as your own disciple. Mike said as he dug his ear with his little finger. In fact, he casually spoke about it. However, when Timus heard this, his eyes lit up. Teacher, your proposal is really Great! Huh? Mike and Gilroy were stunned at the same time. Timus excitedly grabbed Gilroys shoulders with both hands and looked at him with a burning gaze as he asked, Why dont I be your teacher? Are you willing for that to happen? HUH???? If the first HUH just now made Gilroy not understand what Timus had said, then this second one stupefied him. This expert was actually willing to be his teacher? This kind of thing can actually happen to someone like him? Gilroy looked at Timuss serious look and did not ask if this was a joke or something like that. He excitedly swallowed his saliva and immediately nodded heavily. He was afraid that Timus would go back on his word if he agreed toote. Seeing Gilroy agree, Timus alsoughed happily. He did not expect that he could teach his disciples now. This scene was actually a bit strange. After all, these three guys were about the same age, but their identities were three generations of being a master and a disciple. Gilroys teacher was Timus. Timuss teacher was Mike. And Mikes teacher in the other world was Timus at the same time. No one could deny that it was strange Mike looked at the two young people who fooled around in front of him and shook his head helplessly, Alright, alright. If you want to mess around, then take your time. Im heading to the City of Light first. Gilroy bowed respectfully to Mike and said, Take care, Master. When Mike heard this, the corners of his eyes twitched again. No matter how he heard it, it sounded awkward. He waved his hand and said, Hurry up and catch up with the soldiers in front, or itll be toote. Well be leaving first. After saying that, he turned around and left with Timus. Meanwhile, Gilroy clenched the Sword of the King in his hand as he quickly chased after therge group of people in front of him. After walking for a while, Mike scratched his cheek and could not help but mutter, I keep feeling like Ive forgotten something What exactly is it? Chapter 266 - Good News

Chapter 266: Good News

City of Light. The entire city was filled with panic. There were hardly any residents on the road. There was a war in the country, so no one was in the mood for entertainment. It was still unknown whether they could survive. In the pce, the Kings face did not show any expression, but the officials seemed a little anxious. Obviously, everyones thoughts were on the battlefield. Until now, not a single piece of information had been sent back from the front line. It was impossible to say that they were not worried. The king looked at the anxious officials and turned to look at the attendant beside him, Is there any news on the battle situation at the front line? When the attendant heard the question, he was obviously nervous for a moment. He answered carefully, Reporting to the king, there is still no news for the time being. The attendant deliberately kept his voice very low so that only the king could hear it. However, what he did not understand was that if there was news of victory from the front line, the king would naturally announce it and let everyone hear such good news. However, as long as the king did not say anything, then there was no good news. The atmosphere seemed to be more solemn than before. At this moment, a guard rushed in from outside the pce, his hat looked a little crooked from running. Report Report! There are two strangers outside. They said they bring news from the front line. Hearing this, the king frowned slightly. What kind of strangers? They dont look like soldiers. They look like ordinary civilians, but They seem to be holding on to weapons, which makes them not look like ordinary civilians either. Hearing such a reply, the kings frown deepened. Normally, only soldiers would send news from the front line. How could there be civilians that sent news? If they were carrying weapons They were most likely hunters who hunted for a living. To be able to casually send news to hunters, it was most likely because the situation at the front lines was really very urgent. This conclusion was drawn by the king in a short period of time. Moreover, it was not just the king. Almost all the officials had thought of this conclusion. For a moment, everyones expression became ugly. Some of the officials might even be thinking about how to surrender in their hearts. Seeing the atmosphere in the pce, the guard who came to report was also a little nervous. They lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. King Harold did not say anything. He waved his hand and said, Let them in. Yes, Your Majesty. When the soldier heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief and quickly left the hall. He was just a soldier. Staying here made him feel ufortable. He was willing to leave as soon as possible. After all, the atmosphere in the pce was so oppressive. Who knew if the king would vent his anger on the soldier? After the soldier left, the pce quieted again. The officials all looked outside the pce as they waited for the news brought by the two supposed hunters. However, after a few minutes, two figures that did not look like hunters came to the pce, which surprised everyone. Ordinary hunters wore clothes made of animal skin, this was because these clothes they wore kept them warm and looked good. At the same time, hunters wore medals that proved their strength. However, these two guys wore ordinary clothes. Mike was wearing ordinary clothes because his armor was withheld by the elves. Only this set of clothes was bought by Timus for him. Timus, on the other hand, was wearing ordinary clothes because he was confident. He did not think that anyone could hurt him, so he did not need armor. The two guys who were armed, but were not soldiers or hunters that came to the pce, so people had to pay attention to them. Immediately, themander of the guards behind the king took a few steps forward and blocked the steps in front of King Harold. The meaning was obvious. If they wanted to do anything, themander of the guards would immediately pull out their weapons. Seeing this scene, Mike and Timus looked at each other and smiled helplessly. Timus took a step forward and said, Hello, Your Majesty. I am here to pass on the news from the front line. Hearing this, King Harold nodded slightly and spoke with a serious tone, Whats the situation on the battlefield now? What happened? If you know what happened, just tell me directly. Timus nodded and looked at themander of the guards, then continued, The situation on the front line is very good now. The elf race has been retreating step by step. The soldiers may have already started their attack on the Ancient City of War. Hearing Timus rxed tone, many officials revealed happy expressions. They did not expect to win the first battle, and it was a huge victory! They could almost imagine the scene of the human soldiers attacking the Ancient City of War. Many officials immediately sighed. As expected of General Henry! As expected, there is no battle that General Henry can not win! It is great that we humans have such a hero. His Majesty, the King, must reward General Henry well! At this time, King Harold finally revealed a smile. Although he had been a little worried while waiting for the news, he still trusted Henry. After all, Henry was the great hero of the human race! Now that he heard such information, King Harold naturally became very happy. He immediately nodded and said, Good! Since you have brought such good news, I will naturally reward you well. Men, give them a bag of gold coins! King Harold waved his hand, and the attendant next to him immediately prepared to take the gold coins and give them to Timus and Mike as rewards. However, at this time, a loud shout suddenly appeared in the hall. Your Majesty, these two suspicious people must be spies sent by the enemy! With a ng, themander of the guards pulled out the long sword at his waist and pointed it at Timus. Seeing this scene, many officials froze on the spot, and the atmosphere immediately became tense. Mike was a little nervous, but Timus took a step forward. Who are you? How dare you nder me? Do you believe that I will teach you a lesson right now? As he said this, Timus pulled out his weapon with an angry expression. Seeing this scene, King Harold stood up with an unhappy expression. After all, themander of the guards was his trusted aide. Letting him wear a weapon here was also to protect his own safety. However, no one had ever dared to draw a weapon in the pce! Harolds good impression of Timus and Mike immediately disappeared. However, he still suppressed his anger and turned to look at themander of the Imperial guards, Harvey, why did you say that they were spies sent by the enemy? After all, so many officials and attendants were present. Harold had to show a fair and strict attitude in order to convince the public. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he would not be unreasonable. Hearing Harolds words, Harvey sneered and said, Your Majesty, if there is really good news at the front line, why didnt General Henry send the soldiers to deliver the message? Why did he send the two of them instead? This matter is very suspicious. Your Majesty, please dont believe their words! As soon as he said this, a sneer came from Timus. Henry? You mean that piece of trash? Hes already dead. Chapter 267 - Surrender on the Spot

Chapter 267: Surrender on the Spot

The hall fell silent from what Timus had said. Harveys analysis made sense. Many people already saw Mike and Timus as spies. Plus, after they said that General Henry was dead. What did they mean by that? Did they admit that they were spies? Mike and Timus did not realize that there was anything wrong with what they had said. Meanwhile, King Harolds expression turned extremely ugly. Where did the two of youe from! Hearing this, Mike had already sensed that something was wrong. After all, the tone of Harolds voice had already indicated many problems. Timus was slightly stunned, and subconsciously replied, We are from the Ancient City of Life. At this moment, all the officials turned pale with fright. Many of them could not help but step back and keep their distance from Timus. In their eyes, these two fellows were simply audacious! Not only did they reveal the news of General Henrys death, they even admitted that they were from the elven territory. What was the difference between this and admitting that he was an elven spy? The veins on Harolds forehead were about to pop out from his skin. He could no longer suppress his anger. These two spies actually dared to directly admit their identities. They were simply ignoring his authority! He would never allow such a thing to happen. Capture the two of them! With the order from the king, themander of the guards, Harvey, immediately rushed forward with his sword. Not only that, the guards outside the hall also rushed into the hall with their spears and charged towards Mike and Timus. At this moment, the officials all stood back, afraid that they would be identally injured by the guards. Timus, on the other hand, was filled with endless anger after a short moment of shock. Not only had he helped the human army kill the elven queen, but he had also even specially delivered this piece of good news to them. In the end, these guys had actually repaid their kindness with enmity! With a personality like Timus, how could he tolerate such a thing? He immediately drew out the Greatsword of Meredith and charged straight at Harvey. You think you can fight me with just a little soldier like you?! You call me a little soldier? Id like to see where you get your confidence from! The weapons in their hands collided, and it produced a piercing sound. To be themander of the imperial guards, not only did he need to gain the trust of the king, but he also needed to be strong. Otherwise, he definitely did not have the qualifications to be in charge of the kings safety. However, in this short exchange, Harvey already felt exhausted. Why is this guy so strong?! How is this possible! Surprise appeared in Harveys heart, and it became more and more intense due to Timusunching his fierce attacks! One sh after another came, and it caused Harvey to be barely able to parry these attacks. It was impossible for him to counterattack. Timus advanced step by step while Harvey could only retreat. The people in the hall were all shocked. As themander of the Royal Guards, Harvey could not withstand the attack of this young man! Who was this young man?! This question appeared in the hearts of every official, and also in Harveys heart. Harveys forehead was already covered with sweat, and he kept retreating from the fierce attacks that came from Timus. Although he did not have the extra energy to focus on other things, he still saw from the corner of his eye that the officers gradually appeared in his field of vision due to him retreating with faces full of worry. This made Harvey even more anxious, but he still could not fight back. However, as he kept retreating, Harveys foot suddenly tripped. The sudden ident made him lose his bnce and he staggered backward. Bang! Harveys body fell heavily to the ground, and Timus huge sword was already at his neck. Looking at the young man in front of him who had a cold expression and even a hint of contempt in his eyes, Harvey panted heavily, he dared not to move at all. The tip of the sword on Harveys back made him understand that at this moment, he had tripped over the steps behind him. So, he had actually retreated from the middle of the hall to the front of the king Harvey dared not look back. One reason was that the huge sword on his neck could take his life at any time. The other reason was that he did not dare to look at the expression on King Harolds face now. That must be a very disappointed expression Harvey slowly closed his eyes, his heart full of helplessness and regret. He felt that he would lose his life in the next moment, and these two spies would never let him go. However, the voice of the guards came from the entrance of the hall. Stop, let go of leader Harvey! or I will kill him! Hearing this, Timus and Harvey were stunned. Then, they looked in the direction of the voice. They saw a group of guards that surrounded Mike. Countless Spears were ced on every corner of Mikes body. Without a doubt, as long as Timus dared to do anything inappropriate, these spears would pierce through Mikes body. Looking at his helpless expression, Mike shrugged. He finally remembered what he had forgotten. The Sword of the King had been taken by Gilroy! Without a weapon, his strength had weakened to the level of an ordinary person, so Mike naturally had no ability to resist. Even if he wanted to counterattack, he did not have a weapon toplete the block. There was nothing he could do. He could only surrender on the spot. After all, saving his life was more important. Seeing this scene, Timus helplessly moved the weapon in his hand away from Harveys neck. He looked at King Harold and said, I feel that there might be some misunderstanding between us. King Harold only recovered from his shock after he heard Timus words. He had never expected that this seemingly ordinary young man in front of him would be able to so easily defeat Harvey, themander of his Imperial guards. At this moment, King Harold could not help but guess in his heart. This young man actually had such powerful strength. Could it be That he was the one who killed General Henry?! Thinking of this, cold sweat instantly broke out on the back of King Harold. If that was really the case, then this young man was definitely a rare talent! Although he did not know why he would side with the elves, Harold now had to think of a way to rope him over to the human side of this war. If he failed, it would not be toote to kill him Thinking of this, his expression gradually calmed down. He asked tentatively, Young man, General Henry How did he die? Chapter 268 - The Arrogant Timus

Chapter 268: The Arrogant Timus

Timus was also slightly stunned at this moment. He really did not expect that the king in front of him to be actually willing to talk to him to resolve the misunderstanding. Timus turned his head to look at Mike, who was surrounded and sighed helplessly, That guy was directly killed by the enemy. There was no special situation. Hearing this answer, many officials began to talk in surprise. Obviously, many people were unwilling to believe that Henry had really died at the hands of the elves. Harvey, on the other hand, changed his body and pointed at Timus with an angry face, Impudent! How dare you call General Henry that guy! General Henry is a great hero of the human race. How could he die like this? There must be a sneak attack! You At this point, Harvey gritted his teeth and could not continue. He actually wanted to say that General Henry was killed by a sneak attack from Timus. After all, the young man in front of him was not ordinary. Under the circumstances of a sessful sneak attack, it was indeed possible to kill General Henry, but he was unwilling to say that. On one hand, he did not want to admit that this young man had the ability to kill General Henry. Even if it was a sneak attack, he did not want to admit it. This was a huge insult to General Henry. However, Harveys words made Timus sneer again. Im afraid you still havent figured out the true situation. Let me tell you the truth, that guy named Henry is a liar! He doesnt have any strength at all! I wont allow you to insult General Henry! Harvey was so angry that his face was almost red, and his shoulders could not help but tremble. All along, Harvey had always regarded Henry as his idol. He was just a small imperial guardmander, but Henry was a great hero of the human race. He had made so many contributions to the human race, how could he not have strength. How could such a person be a liar?! Although Harvey was the only one who was very emotional, many people were actually very dissatisfied with Timus. In everyones hearts, General Henry was a great hero! A guy like this who waved his weapon in the pce did not have the right to insult General Henry! Timus could see the dissatisfaction of these people. He shrugged and said, Whether you want to believe it or not, this is the truth. When the soldiers win this war and report the situation back to us, you will know the truth. Timus had a very confident tone. This made king Harold think about whether he should believe his words. Of course, it did not matter whether he believed it or not. After all, when the soldiers brought back the news, they would know whether it was true, or not. As for whether it was good news or bad news, it was unknown. Now, King Harold could see it. As long as this young mans aplice was under the control of the guards, this young man would not act rashly. After thinking for a moment, King Harold asked again. If I temporarily take your words as true, then there will be a problem. If General Henry really died on the battlefield, why did you say that were about to win? Hearing this question, Harveys tone became strong again. He pointed at Timus and said, Ha, youve caught a loophole, havent you? Lets see how youre going to fabricate a lie! Harvey was not the only one who had the same thought. Everyone else also had the same thought. Just as King Harold had said, if General Henry had really died on the battlefield, the human soldiers would have already been at a disadvantage by now. How could they have gained an advantage instead? However, Timus used the calmest tone to say the most shocking words. Because I killed the elven queen. !!! Everyone was shocked when they heard this sentence. The officials were shocked, and King Harold was also shocked. Even Harvey, who had always disliked Timus, was stunned for a moment. However, he quickly reacted and spoke with a doubtful tone. Ha! Killed the elven queen? With just you?! After all, that was the elven queen! Unlike the human royal family, the leaders of other races usually had powerful strength and pure bloodlines, and these leaders often had very powerful strength. The elven queen could not be killed just like that! No one would believe such a lie! Oh? Just me? Do you want to test my strength again? Timus contemptuous tone made Harvey feel a little embarrassed. He gritted his teeth and held it in for a long time before he argued, Even if I cant beat you, the elven queen is not someone you can kill easily! Harvey Harvey wanted to say something more, but he heard the voice of Harold behind him. Hearing this voice, Harvey trembled slightly again. He remembered that he had just been defeated by this strange young man in front of him. As themander of the Royal Guards, his duty was to protect the safety of His Majesty the King. Yet, he was defeated in this pce. This matter itself was already very shameful. Therefore, he could only shut his mouth obediently. As for Harold, he did not look at Harvey and turned his head to look at Timus. Was this young man in front of him arrogant? He could be said to be very arrogant! To dare wave his weapon here and speak in such a contemptuous tone to themander of the Royal Guards, he was naturally very arrogant. However, did he have the right to be arrogant? The answer was yes! Harold understood this point, and at the same time, he admired Timus very much. As a king, as long as Timus was a talent that could be used, he could be taken into his camp. This would benefit the humans. Furthermore With the strength that Timus had disyed, it was notpletely impossible for him to kill the elven queen! When he thought of this, he spoke again. This time, his tone was a little calmer, Young man, may I know your name? Timus looked at the king, and with a confident and arrogant smile, he stabbed the sword in his hand into the ground. Kordontimus! Kordon timus. Harold silently chanted this name in his heart, and nodded slightly, Good! Good! Good! There really are young heroes! There arent many outstanding young people like you anymore. But Harold narrowed his eyes. His gaze was as sharp as the most experienced falcon in the sky. He looked at Timus and hinted, If things are really as you say, I will naturally treat you with the best treatment. But if you are on the side of the enemy He did not finish the second half of his sentence, but everyone understood what he meant. Since they were enemies, they had to get rid of the root of the problem! Timus smiled slightly. He was not worried about this at all. As long as they waited for the battle report from the front line, everything would be revealed! At this moment, a slightly tired and panicked voice came from outside the hall again. Report! Something big has happened! Chapter 269 - The True Hero

Chapter 269: The True Hero

This voice attracted almost everyones attention. Everyone turned to look at the entrance of the hall. The soldier at the entrance of the hall was also slightly stunned when he saw the scene in the hall. He had never thought that he would be able to see such an odd scene in his life. Countless imperial guards surrounded a weak-looking guy. In front of him was a stranger who was standing in the hall with an arrogant expression. Beside him was a huge sword. Wait a minute, why does this huge sword look familiar? Just as the soldier was in a daze, Harold said unhappily, Dont you have news to report? Why are you still standing there? Hearing King Harolds words, the soldier finally reacted. He quickly bypassed the guards in front of him and came to the middle of the hall. Reporting to Your Majesty, I am here to pass on the news from the front line. The soldiers on the front line are in a very difficult situation. They cant hold on much longer. Please send reinforcements, Your Majesty! Hearing this, Timus and Mike were slightly stunned. The soldiers on the front line could not hold on anymore? How was that possible! When they left, they had a huge advantage. Why could they not hold on anymore? And they needed reinforcements! What exactly happened? Just as Timus and Mike were confused, Harold looked at the soldier in front of him and asked a crucial question. How is General Henry now? When King Harold asked this question, everyone looked at Timus. Now was the time to verify whether what Timus had said was true or false. The soldier hesitated for a moment before he lowered his head and spoke, General Henry is dead. If everyone was only surprised when Timus said this before, now, they were truly shocked. This guy in front of them was obviously a human soldier. It was absolutely impossible for him to lie. The authenticity of this news was very believable. The great hero of the human race actually died on the battlefield. This was a great blow to the officials. However, Harold was not too disappointed, because he still remembered that Timus had said something along the lines that Henry was a liar. He looked at the soldier and asked again, How did General Henry die? The soldier thought for a moment and said, At that time, I actually didnt see it very clearly, because I was a soldier standing in the back row. I only remember that a fireball flew over from the elf camp. This fireball hit General Henry, and then General Henry died. Hearing this, the entire hall suddenly fell silent. Many officials looked at Timus in surprise. A fireball killed General Henry? Why did the development of the matter really seem to be in line with what this young man said? Once again, he asked again just to confirm. Is it really just a fireball? Its really just a fireball General Henry just died? Straight to death Harold fell silent. Instead of immediately asking other questions, he was thinking about what Timus had said. Is it true that General Henry was a liar? How could that be possible? After all, General Henry had done so much meritorious service. How did that make him into a liar? For a moment, Harold did not know how to ept this fact. He slowly shifted his gaze to Timus. What he saw was Timus determined gaze. That gaze seemed to say, I told you that was the case, right? Seeing that gaze, Harold thought of another matter and hurriedly asked the soldier, Elf race! How is the elf races queen now? When the soldier heard this question, he seemed to have just thought of this matter and hurriedly said, I was just about to say this! Reporting to your Majesty, the Elf Queen is dead! Hearing this news, the entire ce was in an uproar. The elven queen was really dead? That was the elven queen! At this moment, the most shocked person was none other than themander of the Imperial guards, Harvey! He had once vowed that this young man had absolutely no ability to kill the elven queen. Right now, this soldier from the front line had already sent news. The elven queen was really dead. No matter how hard it was to ept this matter, he had to ept it now. The soldier was also confused. He had never thought that King Harold would actually ask about this. If he had not been so shocked by the scene in the hall, he would not have had the chance to let Harold speak first. The soldiers first words should have been about this matter. Moreover, this matter should have been very shocking. If it had been under normal circumstances, the elven queen would not have personallye to the battlefield to lead the soldiers in battle. However, it was clearly very strange that King Harold had taken the initiative to ask about this matter. When the soldier arrived at a very strange time, King Harold raised his right hand. The soldier was slightly stunned. He followed the direction of King Harolds finger and looked to the side. It was the young man with a huge sword beside him. Have you seen this person before? This was hisst question, and also the most crucial one. If this powerful young man had really killed the elven queen on the battlefield, then this soldier would definitely have seen him before. If this soldier had not seen him before, then there were only two possibilities. One was that the soldier was not at the scene. However, this was almost impossible. A soldier not at the scene could only mean one thing, and that was that he had deserted. Would the desertere back to report the news? This was not realistic. So there was only one other possibility. If the soldier did not know him, then this could mean that Timus had lied! As long as he confirmed this, he would be able to confirm whether what Timus said was true or false. You could you be the one at that time The soldier looked at Timus face and was slightly stunned at first, then his eyes widened more and more. Finally, he revealed a surprised expression and pointed at Timus. I remember now. At that time, it was you who helped us to fight against the elven queen, and you even won! At this point, the soldier turned to look at the king in surprise. Your Majesty, this warrior is the real hero! Hearing this, everyone looked at Timus. Timus had his hands on his hips, and he looked very pleased with himself. Obviously, this kid was a little too pleased with himself again. It seemed that the word hero was rted to him. However, the truth was the truth. Harold immediately epted this exnation. He nodded with a firm expression, All of this is a misunderstanding. Guards, listen up and quickly release that warrior. Also Harold looked at the soldier and said, You just said that the front line is in big trouble? Hearing this, the happy expression on the soldiers facepletely disappeared, and it revealed a trace of fear. The elf soldier The elf soldiers have all been resurrected! Chapter 270 - The Dead Are Resurrected

Chapter 270: The Dead Are Resurrected

The elven soldiers have been resurrected? Timus was slightly stunned, he spoke as if he was talking to himself, but also at the same time, confirming it to the soldier again. Due to the soldier who had seen the battle between Timus and the elven queen with his own eyes, he was still very respectful to Timus. Naturally, he immediately took the initiative to answer Timus question. Thats right, theyve been resurrected! Arge number of elven soldiers corpses suddenly stood up from the ground, as if At this point, the fear on the soldiers face became even more intense, and his face became very pale, as if he had recalled the scene at that time. He swallowed his saliva and finished the sentence that he had not finished just now in a trembling voice Its like a monster! Hearing the soldiers trembling words, the officials could not help but discuss in low voices. Can the elven soldiers actuallye back from the dead? Ive never heard of such a thing. Is he lying? This guy might be a spy sent by the enemy! Birth, old age, illness, death This has always been the true cycle of nature. How can there be a dead person who cane back from the dead? Its unbelievable,pletely unbelievable! Obviously, most of the officialspletely refused to believe this news. After all, resurrecting the dead was way beyond their understanding in life. Meanwhile, Harold frowned and did not hastilye to a conclusion. At such a time, as the ruler of a country, Harold naturally had to maintain his calmness to be able to better judge the current situation. If he messed up on his own, it would cause immeasurable consequences for the entire country. He had to remain calm! Harold took two light breaths and looked at the soldier as he spoke, Dont be nervous, just tell me what you saw. The soldier was very anxious when he heard the officials whispering to each other. He had clearly brought back the information, so why did these officials not believe him? They even thought that he was a spy sent by the enemy. However, right now, he had been appeased by the king. He did not do anything extreme, and tried to tell the story in detail.. At that time, the morale of the entire human soldiers had reached its limit. The depression that had appeared because of General Henrys death had beenpletely swept away! One had to know that this battle was a sess as they killed the enemys supreme leader! What kind of concept was this? This had not only affected the small battle, but it hadpletely affected the huge war and even the structure of the continent. In the next period of time, the entire elven race would be in a very weak position. Even if the human race did not exterminate the elven race this time, but in the next few decades or so, or even hundreds of years, all the races that were at odds with the elven race would attack the elven race. No one would give up this supreme opportunity to suppress the elves. It could be said that the battle that killed the elven queen was a battle that could be recorded as an epic moment in history! Of course, this was only part of the reason. The reason for the high morale of the human race was mostly due to something more practical. That was their strength! Now, all the human soldiers felt as if they had endless strength. They felt that their hearts were filled with courage and their hands were filled with strength. Even after fighting for so long, they did not feel tired at all. Most of them did not know what the reason was at first, but soon, they thought of the sword in Gilroys hand. Obviously, it was this sword that gave them such great power! After understanding this, they even tacitly epted Gilroy as the temporary leader. After all, Gilroy was the hero who took the sword from the queen! Although Gilroy was only a soldier, he was still a little nervous to be suddenly treated as a temporary general by all the soldiers. However, he was not an idiot. After understanding the responsibility he had to shoulder, Gilroy immediately calmed down and made a series of decisions. First, he had to seize the opportunity to pursue an attack. He absolutely could not wait for orders from the rear before they acted. At that time, once the elf soldiers returned to their senses, it was very likely that they wouldunch an even fiercer counterattack! What they had to do was try their best to suppress them and take the initiative into their own hands. Therefore, Gilroy decided to lead these soldiers to continue attacking the elves! In response, the soldiers naturally immediately responded to Gilroysmand. Before they continued to attack, Gilroys calmness and flexible mind once again yed a role. He immediately found a few soldiers and told them to immediately return to the city of Light and report the current situation to the king. On one hand, as soldiers, they could only report the situation back. After all, Gilroys order was only a temporary decision. The real decision had to be made by the king. On the other hand, it was because he wanted to avoid being suspected by those who had intentions. If he did not send his soldiers back to the City of Light to report the situation and bring back thetest orders, he would probably be charged with treason. Under such a charge, even the most powerful minister in the pce would be immediately executed, let alone a small soldier like him. Therefore, Gilroy had to do it. However, just as he made up his mind and nned to lead the human soldiers in the charge, an ident happened. The originally clear sky suddenly became dark. Arge number of dark clouds gathered from all directions and covered their heads. All the human soldiers felt a sense of unease at this moment. Gilroy frowned and stared at the sky. In the next moment, a strange green light suddenly lit up from the sky and covered the battlefield. Then, the first elven soldier slowly got up from the ground. Then, the second, the third, and the fourth. At this moment, a shocked expression appeared on the human soldiers faces as well as Gilroys. They saw arge number of elf soldiers get up from the ground. After all, these elves were killed by them personally. Not only were many of the elves arms and legs broken and their stomachs cut open, some even had their heads chopped off. But at this moment, they stood up. And They were walking towards the human soldiers! At this moment, the shock on all the soldiers faces turned into fear. They had never seen these people who coulde back from the dead. Panic immediately took over their hearts. At the same time, the elven soldiers who were originally chasing the elven soldiers all suddenly charged back. The shouts of killing immediately resounded throughout the entire battlefield. Within this atmosphere of chaos, Gilroy gave a crucial order at the critical moment. Everyone prepare to fight, cover your allies, and send the information back to the City of Light! Chapter 271 - Stomp Them Back Into Their Graves!

Chapter 271: Stomp Them Back Into Their Graves!

At this point, the soldiers voice gradually became choked with sobs. Your Majesty, at that time, Gilroy sent a total of 21 soldiers to pass the order, but now I was the only one who had sessfully arrived at the City of Light. The situation is very critical, please send reinforcements quickly! If we dont reinforce them, Im afraid that they will bepletely annihted! Completely annihted?! Hearing this, even Harolds expression turned ugly. One had to know that Henry had brought a lot of soldiers to participate in the war this time, a total of 50,000 people! If all these soldiers died on the battlefield, the human race would lose the ability to stand as a continent! Thinking of this, Harold looked at the soldier and spoke, Soldier, youve worked hard. We will always remember your contributions today. Please go back and rest well. I will send soldiers to support you now! Hearing King Harolds words, the soldier heaved a sigh of relief and left the pce with a tired body full of wounds. The entire hall immediately fell into a solemn atmosphere. Although everyone knew that they had to hurry up and support the soldiers at the front line. However Knowing that the elven soldiers could actuallye back from the dead. This was simply unheard of. Against such a monster, could the humans Really win? Many peoples faces showed a trace of sadness as if they had already lost. These peoples expressions made Harold even more frustrated. He slowly swept his gaze across the entire hall, and it finally stopped at Timus. Warrior, what do you think of this? The soldiers words had already proven that Timus words were not a lie. In addition to the strength that Timus had disyed during the battle with Harvey, Timus words had be even moremendable. Harold urgently needed the help of the warrior who had killed the elven queen! Timus looked at Harvey unhurriedly and said, Didnt you say that I was an elven spy? Why arent you saying anything? Hearing such a provocation, Harvey gritted his teeth. He really wanted to refute loudly, but he did not dare to do so now. This was because he could see that King Harold wanted Timus to help. Now, he had to suck up to this fellow. Otherwise, King Harold would definitely kill him to appease Timus dissatisfaction. Left with no choice, Harvey could only lower his head and swallow his anger, Im sorry. I misunderstood you before. Please forgive me. When he said these words, although, through gritted teeth, he still lowered his head and admitted his mistake. Timus did not continue to make things difficult for him. Instead, he raised his head and looked at King Harold, who stood on the steps. In my opinion, theres nothing to worry about. Upon hearing Timus arrogant words, many officials let out sighs of surprise. Meanwhile, Harolds eyes lit up. He hurriedly took two steps forward and said, If you have any good ideas, just say it! Obviously, Harold could only seek Timus help now. The corners of Timus mouth curled up slightly. His right hand slowly extended to the side and grabbed the hilt of the Greatsword of Meredith. He held his head high and puffed out his chest. Trash, they will always be trash. Since they can be killed once, then we can kill them a second time. If they want to climb out of the grave, then we will stomp them back into the grave! Crack! Timus pulled out the Greatsword of Meredith that he had previously stabbed into the ground. He raised it high and spoke with vigor. A way to solve this problem? Ha! I just need to go back and send them back to hell! With that, he turned around and walked out of the hall step by step. At this time, all eyes were focused on this powerful and extremely arrogant young man. If he could kill them once, he could kill them a second time Climbing out of the grave and trampling them back into the grave How arrogant was that? How confident was that? How powerful was that!? All the officials were shocked by Timus. Even Harold was at a loss for words. They had never seen such a reliable human. Even Henry, who they had always regarded as a great hero, was not so reassuring. This was a true hero! At this time, Timus had already walked to Mikes side. He looked at Mike and ced a hand on his shoulder. Teacher, you should rest well in the City of Light this time. Ill look for you after Ive dealt with those stinky fertilizers. He knew that Mike was currently in a very weak state and it was very dangerous for him to go to the battlefield, so he thought that Mike staying in the City of Light was the best choice. However, Mikes decision at this time surprised Timus. No, I want to go with you. Timus was slightly stunned when he heard this, but when he saw Mikes determined eyes, he did not ask why. After all, Mike was his teacher. Since Mike had made a decision, he only needed to listen to it and protect Mikes safety. However, Mike did not pay much attention to Timus. His mind was upied with other things. That was because the soldiers words had a keyword that caught his attention. Resurrect! As a yer, he should be able to resurrect. However, aftering to this world, he felt the danger and how important it was to be able to resurrect. He had thought that there was no such thing as resurrection in this world. Although now, this thing had appeared, and it had just happened not long ago. He had to go with Timuos and figure it out. If he seeded in understanding it, he might be able to break the limit of not being able to resurrect in this parallel world. At that time, he would be able to find a more convenient and safer way to return. Although it was very dangerous, Mike had to take this gamble! If he won, he would have no worries. If he lost He would die! Thinking of this, Mike looked at Timus. This disciple of his was also his master. Mike absolutely believed in his strength. If he was here, it should not be a problem for him to keep his own life. This was also the reason why Mike dared to gamble. The two of them looked at each other, nodded at the same time, and walked out of the pce together. They wanted to return to the battlefield! At this moment, a loud voice came from behind them. Wait! Timus and Mike looked back at the same time. It was Harold. Harold looked at Timus and spoke firmly, Since you are the hero who killed the elven queen, I will naturally give you a reward. At the same time, this reward will definitely be of great help to you in the uing battle! Chapter 272 - The King’s Reward, The Queen’s Sneer.

Chapter 272: The Kings Reward, The Queens Sneer.

Hearing this, Timus and Mike could not help but look at each other. Especially so for Mike, he could not help but scream in his heart. The soldiers at the front line could not hold on any longer, and you still have the mood to give rewards? If those soldiers heard this, they would definitely cry!!!!! Of course, he only ridiculed these words in his heart, and dared not to really say them out loud. After all, there were still benefits to be taken. As for whether the soldiers at the front line cried or not, it had nothing to do with him. After King Harold whispered a few words to the attendant beside him, the attendant revealed a surprised expression, and then quickly left the hall. The atmosphere in the entire pce became strange. This was because the king had been staring at Timus with a smiling expression. The king had intended to be friendly with Timus. After all, it was definitely a good choice to recruit such an expert to his side. As for Timus, this expression was a little disgusting. If he saw that Mike was not interested in the reward, he would have left by now. Fortunately, the attendant did not make Timus wait too long. Soon, he came out with a small box. Harold took the small box from the attendant and walked to Timus step by step. Seeing this, Harvey and the other guards became nervous. King Harold actually took the initiative to walk towards Timus. This was a huge matter for the guards. One had to know that if this guy suddenly attacked the king, they would not be able to stop him! Even if they wanted to use their flesh and blood to block the attack for the king, it would be toote. However, at this time, King Harold had already made up his mind to win the favor of Timus, so he had to do this. Gradually, Harold walked in front of Timus. The distance of the walk was not long, but it made Harold feel that it was longer than any other road in the world, so much so that he even felt that he had walked for a very, very long time before he arrived in front of Timus. After all, the peerless expert in front of him was a very mboyant person. It was not strange for such a person to do anything. At the same time, Harold was also very clear about this matter. If Timus wanted to attack him at this time, he would definitely die. One hundred percent he would die! Therefore, he was very nervous. The pressure on him was extremely high. Fortunately, Harold had already arrived in front of Timus, and Timus did not seem to have done anything dangerous. He took a deep breath, carefully caressed the small box in front of him, and said, Inside this box is the trump card that our royal family has treasured for many years. As long as you open this box, you will be able to unleash an extremely great power! Unless absolutely necessary, you must not open it! Now, I will gift this treasure to you as a reward for your great contribution to humanity. I believe that at this critical moment, it will definitely Alright, thank you. Before Harold could finish speaking, Timus directly took the box from King Harolds hand, turned around, and left the hall with Mike. Harold, Harvey, and all the officials were silent. This guy actually took the box and left?! The corners of King Harolds eyes twitched twice, but he did not say anything. Now, it seemed that the other party had at least epted his reward. It should be considered a better oue. Well it should be Now, all he had to do was wait patiently for the oue of this war. At least he believed that with the treasure he had given to Timus, he would not lose this war! He would definitely not lose! On the steps outside the pce. Timus looked at the box in his hand as he flipped it over and over, then, he revealed a disdainful expression. Whats so good about a broken box? You even said that you must not open it unless its absolutely necessary As he said that, Timus hand could not help but reach out to the boxs switch. Bang! A hand suddenly stretched out from the side and pressed on the box. Timus was shocked and turned to look at Mike. Mikes eyes twitched twice, and he stared at Timus with his dead fish eyes, Hey, kid, you were trying to open this box just now I didnt. No, you definitely did! Timus was silent. He really wanted to open this box and see if he could open it unless it was absolutely necessary. He was really too curious. Fortunately, Mike managed to stop Timus before he could do anything stupid. As a yer, Mike was very clear about the meaning of this box. It could not be opened unless it was absolutely necessary, which meant that it was either a one-time item or a very powerful item with side effects. Either way, it meant that the box could not be opened casually or it would be wasted. Or, the box would not only be wasted, but it would also bring them trouble. In short, he could not let Timus open it so casually! After taking the box from Timus, Mike felt more relieved. This was the wisdom of a yer. As expected of him! The Ancient City of War. Ulysses Sabrina stood alone on the city walls, and calmly watched the battle from the distantnd. Her face was very gloomy, with a hint of ruthlessness. Not long ago, she received news from the front line. After learning that her mother had died on the battlefield, Ulysses Sabrinas first reaction was actually feelings of joy. Why did she let Mike kill her sister? The purpose was very simple, it was to get the position of the Elf Queen. Now, her sister died, and her mother died, the entire elf n fell into a state of no leader. She, the only elven princess now, would naturally be the new elven queen! Compared to the grief of her mothers death, Ulysses Sabrina was more ecstatic that she had obtained the Elven Queens status! Of course, Ulysses Sabrina tried her best to suppress her expression. How could she show joy when her mother had just died? This was obviously inappropriate. She tried to look sad to express her grief. At the same time, she had to face the attack of the human soldiers. If she wanted to hold on to her position as the elven queen, she had to solve this problem! Everyone thought that this was a dead-end and they did not trust the abilities of the new elven queen. At this time, was there any way to change and reverse the situation? This was absolutely impossible! No one could do this. Apart from the soldiers Ulysses Sabrina had sought the help of the gods. In exchange for the power of faith of the entire elven race, she had revived all the elven soldiers on the battlefield. Ulysses Sabrina revealed a cold smile. Even the God of Death is on my side, what do you have to fight with someone like me! Chapter 273 - The Trade

Chapter 273: The Trade

Ha, when did I say that I was on your side? A hoarse, low voice sounded from behind her, and Ulysses Sabrinas expression immediately turned ugly. She quickly turned around and lowered her head, My apologies, Death God. I must have said the wrong thing. Thats right, the Death God, Arthas, stood behind her! Arthas looked at Ulysses Sabrina andughed in a low voice. It was as if he was looking at a new toy. Ulysses Sabrina could only keep her head down and did not dare to say anything. So what if she was the new elven queen? She knew very well that in front of the Death God, she was no different from an ant. After a moment, Arthas finally spoke with a yful tone, Hehe, we only made a deal. If you think that Ill always help you, then youre gravely mistaken. Ulysses Sabrina gritted her teeth but chose to remain silent. Arthas was right, they had only made a deal. The content of the deal was very simple. Arthas would stand on the side of the elves in this war and help the dead elven soldiers to be resurrected. Only this time, it was only a temporary resurrection. When the war was over, the souls of those soldiers would still be harvested by Arthas. The price Ulysses Sabrina had to pay was The faith of the entire elven race! That was right, in order to win this war, Ulysses Sabrina promised to force the elven race to give up their faith in the God of Nature and turn to the God of Death. Seems like this deal was very unfair. On one hand, Ulysses Sabrinas benefits were only temporary. While on the other hand, the benefits of the Death God, Arthas, were permanent. However, Ulysses Sabrina had no other choice. She needed an upper hand to win this war. Were the Elves to lose this war, they would suffer a huge blow to their race. Even if the humans did not exterminate the elves, the other races would not let go of this opportunity to devour the elves. Were this to happen, the elves would bepletely erased from this map! Even the traces of their past existence could not be preserved. Ulysses Sabrina, who had just be the elven queen, absolutely did not want to see such a thing happen. Perhaps Ulysses Sabrinas actions would offend or even anger the Nature God, but that was something that the future Ulysses Sabrina would have to face. Now, she had to get help from the God of Death topletely turn the tables for the war. This way the winning side would be hers! Seeing Ulysses Sabrinas respectful attitude, Arthas nodded in satisfaction. Dont forget what you need to do after you win the war. After saying that, a purple magic circle appeared under Arthass feet that emitted waves of ck fog. Then, his body slowly sank into the magic circle. Please rest assured. Ulysses Sabrina still lowered her head and replied softly. After the ck fogpletely disappeared, Ulysses Sabrina slowly raised her head. At this moment, she had an ugly expression that was stuck on her face. She knew that her actions this time would have very serious consequences in the future, but she had to protect her position as the elven queen no matter what! Pondering on about it, Ulysses Sabrina slowly looked out of the city walls. However, she was not looking at the battlefield far away. She was looking in another direction. If I remember correctly, the centaur tribes territory should be over there Ulysses Sabrinas eyes shed with ruthlessness as if she had already made a decision in her heart. On the dusty battlefield, the battle raged on. The human soldiers that were led by Gilroy were engaged in a bloody battle. Warriors, dont retreat! He raised the Sword of the King high up in his hand, sending more energy to the warriors as he watched them fight with all their might. From the Warriors faces, it could be seen that they were all tired out. From the enemies here, their energy seemed to be endless. After one was killed, another would stand up. There were even some corpses that were clearly lying on the ground, but they would suddenly stand up and stab the human soldiers when no one was paying attention. This kind of battle had no chance of winning, and it made everyone feel a sense of despair. Has the reinforcements arrived yet? Gilroy asked the soldier beside him loudly. In this kind of environment, if he did not raise his voice, hisrades would not be able tomunicate at all. Therade he spoke to had a pained expression on his face. He shook his head in despair and said, There are elf soldiers and elf corpses all around us. We cant see anything further than that right now! At this point, therade gritted his teeth and wearily asked Gilroy, Are we going to die here this time? Hearing this soldiers question, for a moment, Gilroy did not know how to answer that question. Under such circumstances, he could not make any promises to the soldiers. Yesterday, he was just amon soldier. Today, he was suddenly forced to take on this role and be the temporarymander of the human soldiers. This kind of pressure was too huge of a burden to bear for the young Gilgamesh. As he hesitated, a spear pierced through the wind. With the enhancement of the Sword of the King, Gilroys reaction speed became extremely fast. He immediately ducked to the side and dodged the attack. He raised the Sword of the King in his hand and turned around to counter the uing attack. Unfortunately, hisrade was too slow, the de had cut through his pale skin. The blood of therade sshed on Gilgameshs face. This made Gilroys heart sink to the bottom. These bloody nights werepletely cold! He slowly raised his head and looked at the dense elven army in front of him. He could not help but feel a trace of despair in his heart. These monsters could be resurrected after they died. There was no way to kill them all! However, the human soldiers only had one precious life. Were this to continue on, they would bepletely annihted sooner orter! Right as this thought appeared in Gilroys mind, he saw the gloomy expression of the soldier from the corner of his eye. Seeing hisrades face, he suddenly felt a little stuffy in his chest. Gilroy felt that he should do something to raise the spirits of his soldiers at this time. He stretched out his hand and patted the soldiers shoulder, Perhaps we will really die here today But, we will definitely not die in vain! We will dedicate our lives to the king, to the people, to this piece ofnd! Even if we die, we will make the elves suffer their loses in this battle! Gritting his teeth, Gilroy raised the Sword of the King in his hand and swung it forward towards the assant. Now, he could only rely on this sword! Even if I, Gilroy, die today, I will never Who said that I was going to let you die today? Chapter 274 - Who Is the Hero

Chapter 274: Who Is the Hero

Before Gilroy could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by another one. There was a hint of confidence in the speakers tone, a hint of arrogance, and the unique fearlessness of a passionate young person. Even in this chaotic battlefield, Gilroy could clearly tell who it was. He subconsciously turned his head and looked in the direction of the voice, but the only thing he saw was a huge fireball! At this moment, Gilroys eyes widened. Due to how quickly the event unfolded, his brain had suddenly stopped working. He had not processed that the fireball just barely brushed past his face. The only thing he saw was Timuss clear face in front of him. It was a face that made the human soldiers feel extremely at ease. They felt as though there was nothing to worry about with him around. Mr. Timus, youre finally here! At this moment, Gilroy was so excited that he was on the verge of tears. A few secondster, the fireball crashed into the elven base behind him. The fireball attack brought with it an extremely strong impact force. The heatwave could be felt on Gilroys back. He struggled to insert the Sword of the King into the ground to stabilize his body. Then, he looked toward the elven base. The scene shocked him greatly! The ground that was hit by the fireball was already charred ck, and it was full of charred corpses. At the edge of the area, there were dozens of elven soldiers who were covered in mes. They were letting out heart-wrenching roars as they rolled on the ground. The difference was that some of the bodies were struggling violently. Even the cries of pain tore the eardrums of the people nearby! The unlucky bodies shrunk in the mes, and there were no movements that came after from them. Obviously, this was the difference between the living elves and the revived elves. Seeing this scene, Gilroy widened his eyes. It turned out that these resurrected monsters were afraid of fire! In fact, Gilroy understood this concept really well. This was because most of the monsters rted to the undead or were demons were all afraid of fire. It was just that the human soldiers did not know how to utilize the power of fire. Because of this, they did not think of using fire as a weapon to retort back the dead. Fortunately, Timus had abat talent that could be the most effective method in fighting back at this moment. Therefore, countless fireballs rained down on the elven soldiers like a meteor shower. The elven soldiers who previously had the upper hand cowered in fear as they were beaten up by the human soldiers. The explosion of fireballs, the burning of corpses, and the screams of the elven soldiers were all mixed together. This added a sense of tragedy to the scene. All the human soldiers stood in ce, none of them dared to move at all. They did not want to rely on Timus to end the war, nor were they afraid of fighting the enemy with their lives on the battlefield. However, watching the scene unfold shocked them to the core, they could not move! As long as they moved a few steps, they would probably be hit by the remnant mes of some fireball spell. No one could be saved on this battlefield. Therefore, they could only stand in ce as a punishment for their un-action. After about eighty No, about a hundred fireballs were thrown, the battlefield finally became a little quieter. Without the pressure of the countless fireballs, the human soldiers finally let out a sigh of relief. Now, they had a chance to catch their breath and look around. From what they could see, there were corpses and mes everywhere, along with the smell of barbecued meat. The soldiers could not help but feel a chill go down their spines when they thought of the sudden destruction of the desperate elven army. In war, the lives of ordinary people could be easily seen as pawns on a chessboard, disposable. This was the cruelty of war. Gilroy finally came back to his senses and looked at Timus, who currently floated in the sky. Timus held the Staff of Meredith in one hand and the palm of his other hand was faced downward. If one were to look close enough, one would be able to see a faint stream of air pushing out from his palm. At this moment, the image of Timus floating in the sky would forever stay strong in Gilroys heart. In the air, Timus narrowed his eyes and quietly looked at the Ancient City of War that looked very small in the distance. On the city wall, Ulysses Sabrina looked at Timus from afar. The two of them seemed to not be able to see each others faces clearly, but they could feel that each party held a burning gaze towards one another from a distance. A momentter, Ulysses Sabrina slowly retreated from the city wall. She knew that this war waspletely over. There was no point in continuing to fight, this would only increase her losses. The elf race had lost the war. On the battlefield, Timus slowly descended from the sky. As soon as Timusnded, the soldiers immediately rushed up and looked at this powerful human with excitement. Without the restrictions of the generals towering over them, these soldiers were just a group of young people. Youre really too strong, you actually defeated so many enemies alone! I want to learn from you! Youre my goal in life! These soldiers kept praising Timus from the bottom of their hearts. Gilroy was so excited that he could not say a word. Beforehand, he had been under too much pressure. Right now, he felt extremely rxed. Timus looked at Gilroy and then at the young faces of the soldiers around him. He could clearly see a burning passion behind the eyes of the soldiers. This burning passion was called worship! If it was the old Timus, he would feel very proud and high-spirited now. However, the current Timus had veryplicated emotions in his heart. This was his first time experiencing war. It was also the first time he witnessed the weakness of ordinary people. As a genius, since young, he had always been on a different level from these young soldiers. Along the way, he was always challenging the strong. He disdained to bully the weak and did not have much contact with the lives of ordinary people. At this moment, he suddenly felt that these soldiers seemed to have misunderstood something. You think Im a hero? Timus suddenly asked. When the soldiers heard this, they did not think too much. They kept nodding their heads with excitement. However, this reaction made Timus feel even more ufortable. He suddenly raised his finger and pointed straight ahead. You might have misunderstood something. Im actually not a hero He is. At this moment, the surrounding soldiers all looked in the direction that Timus was pointing at. This was Gilroy! You may think that Im very powerful, but I have something I want to share with all of you. Gilroys courage is the most worthy of my respect. Hes the real hero! Chapter 275 - The Gamble

Chapter 275: The Gamble

The surrounding soldiers were stunned by Timuss words. The more they thought about it, the more confused they became. Gilroy was a hero? Why? In everyones mind, a hero should be high and mighty. They should be well respected by others too. Timus clearly fit these conditions perfectly. However, what about Gilroy? He was just a measly soldier, just like the soldiers around him. Even most of the soldiers around him did not know Gilroy before today. Who would pay too much attention to an unknown little soldier? For Timus to call someone like him a hero, it made the soldiers feel strange as they found it hard to understand that concept. The surrounding soldiers could not help but discuss in low voices. Seeing this, Gilroy himself was a little flustered. He couldpletely sense the emotions expressed by the surrounding soldiers. At first, he thought that he might really be a hero after listening to Mikes words. However, right now he felt the hesitant attitudes of the other soldiers. He gradually realized that he was a million miles away from being a hero. He tightly gripped the Sword of the King in his hand, lowered his head, and pursed his lips without saying a word. However, he once again heard Timuss firm voice. You dont have to doubt that he is a hero! Someone might want to ask why. I can give you an answer right now. Hearing this, the surrounding soldiers immediately quieted down and looked at Timus. Gilroy, on the other hand, kept his head down and dared not to say anything. He did not believe that Timus really thought he was a hero. Gilroy thought that maybe Timus would say that because he was his new disciple, so he would take care of his self-esteem. After knowing what Timus said, it made Gilroy even sadder. However, Timus really expressed his sincere opinion from the bottom of his heart. I know that you think Gilroys strength is inferior to mine, so he shouldnt be a hero. But I want to say that if each of you had strength like me, then each of you would be able to do what I did. Its not difficult at all! But I want to ask you one thing. Can you do what Gilroy has done for his people? After this question was asked, everyone was stunned and turned to look at Gilroy. To be more precise, they looked at the Sword of the King in Gilroys hand. Previously, Gilroy had personally snatched this weapon from the elf queens hand. This scene burned in everyones mind. Many people started imagining themselves as Gilroy at that time. They then asked themselves the question that the others were thinking too. If I was in that position, could I really do that? Many of them had simr thoughts Many soldiers lost their confidence thinking about this. They felt that they could not do it, and they did not dare to do it. One had to know that in that kind of intense battle, if an ordinary soldier got close to it, he might die on the spot. There was a possibility that he could even be smashed into pieces! If one did not have the courage to sacrifice ones life in order to achieve the greater goal, one would never have been able to do it. It was hard to imagine how much pressure Gilroy had to bear when he carried out the brave act. Under all kinds of pressure, Gilroy had actually done it. He seeded in disarming the Sword of the King from the elf queens hands. There was certainly a part of luck in this matter. More importantly, his indomitable courage during that moment. The conviction to risk his life. The courage to carry out the task without regret. This was something most people could not do. In this way, Gilroy was indeed a real hero. Once again he felt the mood change from the surrounding soldiers. Knowing this, Gilroy raised his head in surprise and looked at Timus. What he saw was a pair of eyes full of encouragement. Sensing the pride, Gilroys heart was filled with gratitude. His nose was sore, and tears almost burst out of his eyes. However, he held them back. This was because heroes should not shed tears so casually. He decided right there and then that he had to be a good example for everyone. Thinking of this, he raised the Sword of the King in his hand and shouted loudly, Soldiers, the war is not over yet. Now is not the time for us to ck off. Charge with me!!! Charge into the Ancient City of War!!! Wait a moment! Right after Gilroy spoke, all the soldiers were about to respond to him. However, a voice suddenly appeared from the crowd, and it interrupted everyones excitement. Mike slowly pushed aside the shoulders of the two soldiers in front and walked to the center. Before we set off, I want to ask you some details. There are some details regarding the resurrection of the elf soldiers. This matter will have a crucial impact on whether we can win this war. On the road of the Ancient City of War, Ulysses Sabrina quickly walked forward. At this moment, her expression was glum. When the elven civilians and guards on the road saw Ulysses Sabrinas expression, they all subconsciously avoided her. No one dared to ask why this new elven queen seemed to be in such a bad mood, but they could guess that it was most likely because of the war. The war had most likely put the elves at a disadvantage. All the elves who saw Ulysses Sabrina could reach this conclusion. However, what they did not know was that the war was not just at a disadvantage anymore. They were about to lose! Once the war came to an end, the elves would probably bepletely wiped out. By then, it would be toote! She rushed to her room and locked the door tightly. Then, she started the summoning ritual again. After the long and obscure incantation was finished, a ck mist slowly appeared in the middle of the room. A purple magic circle gradually appeared in the center of it. A figure slowly appeared in the magic array. Youve summoned me time and time again. Arent you taking the word God too lightly? A hoarse and deep voice came from the ck-robed skeleton. A huge ck scythe suddenly appeared on Ulysses Sabrinas neck, causing Ulysses Sabrinas entire body to tremble. After all, the other party was the God of Death. Was she to anger the other party, it would be very difficult for her to keep her life, would it not? What she was currently doing was a huge gamble. If she did not take this gamble, she would definitely die. However, if she won the gamble, there was still a chance of survival. Ulysses Sabrina lowered her head and apologized respectfully, Im sorry, God of Death. I absolutely did not mean to disrespect you. Its just that I have no choice but to ask for your help now. What happened this time? The scythe in the hand of the Death God slowly withdrew, and Ulysses Sabrina finally heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed that she had made the right bet! Chapter 276 - The Second Trade

Chapter 276: The Second Trade

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion On the battlefield. After listening to the soldiers descriptions of the situation, Mikes face scrunched up. After knowing that the dead elves suddenly stood up and could move even without their heads. There was only one person who could do such a thing... The God of Death Arthas! ... The huge ck scythe moved from Ulysses Sabrinas neck to behind Arthass back, which meant that she was temporarily out of danger. This made Ulysses Sabrina slightly relieved. Arthas, on the other hand, looked at Ulysses Sabrina silently. He looked at her calctive features and pondered. Logically speaking, he had helped Ulysses Sabrina once for a trade, so that the elf soldiers could be resurrected in this war. After all, this kind of thing was against the rules of nature. In this world, there was life and there was death. If you died, you should not be resurrected. This was a universal rule. However, Arthas secretly broke this rule for profit, which was a great help to the elves beyond their wildest dreams. In Arthass perspective, with such powerful help, the elves should be able to win this war in a crushing manner. How could she need help from him again? So, there were only two possibilities. One was that Ulysses Sabrina lied. However, this could almost be ignored. How could a small creature from the lower realm lie to the God of Death? Such a clumsy lie could be easily seen through any God. This small ident could bring the elf queen from the lower realm to eternal damnation. She could not have done such a stupid thing. Therefore, there was only one other possibility. That was, even if the elven soldiers obtained such a powerful resurrection ability, they still lost the battle. Assuming this, Arthas had some doubts. There were very few ways to stop these undead from resurrecting. It was either from the power of light or the power of fire. Other than that, there were almost no other possibilities. At the very least, Arthas could not think of any other possibilities. The God of Fire, Ragnaros, was on his side. Well, Arthas at least thought so. So, the other party must have used the power of light! Bader... One of the three most powerful gods in the divine realm, the God of Light! If Arthas offended this go, he would not hesitate to break the agreement and directly cut ties. However, if it was only the people from the lower realm who used powerful light magic, then it was another matter. It was just some ants from the lower realm. Arthas could easily get rid of them. After weighing the benefits and risks, Arthas opened his mouth. Did someone use the power of light? In Arthass mind, Ulysses Sabrina would most likely nod and agree to his question. However, the truth was always different from what one would imagine. She raised her head with a hesitant and puzzled expression. She frowned and said, Reporting to the God of Death, its not like that. I saw the scene at that time. It seems that... someone used fire magic. Fire magic? Arthas was slightly stunned at first, then he sneered from this new information. Ulysses Sabrina could not help but shiver. Because of Arthass appearance, this room had added a gloomy and cold aura that did not belong to the human world. However, Arthass gloomy and coldughter made this chill even more intense. After a moment, Arthas finally opened his mouth and spoke, How do you want me to help you? He knew very well that this transaction was without any risk. Based on his rtionship with Ragnaros, Ragnaros would definitely not help the humans in the lower realm. Therefore, there must be some lower realm creature on the side of the humans that used some type of fire magic. Arthas could easily deal with such a low-level creature. He offered his help again because he wanted to gain some more benefits. As expected, Ulysses Sabrina immediately said, I wish to ask the great God of Death, Lord Arthas, to help me win this war. After all, if the elf race is destroyed, who willplete the deal with you? Ulysses Sabrina lowered her head and said tentatively. The reason she said this was to let Arthas consider the previous deal. If the elven race was destroyed, all of Arthass previous efforts would be in vain. A dead soul could not provide Arthas with the power of faith. Arthas sneered. His skeleton fingers gently stroked the ck handle of the huge scythe. After a while, he spoke in a low voice, Are you trying to y tricks on me? Hearing this, Ulysses Sabrinas pupils suddenly contracted, and her body trembled. She nervously replied, I dare not to have such intentions with you. I just hope to ask for your help. Heh, thest deal was a past matter. It doesnt matter even if all of you die. I just wasted a little time, but you lost the lives of your entire race. I dont care at all. Arthas said this, but in his heart, he did agree with what he just said. If he could obtain the power of faith of the entire elven race, then he could very likely surpass most of the gods and be one of the top three. This way, he would no longer have to do things at the mercy of any other gods. He did not want to give up this huge benefit. Everyone knew that humans were greedy. In fact, not just humans, but the God of Death was also greedy. Only those who had dealt with him before knew of this trait. If you want me to help you, thats fine. But you have to know that this would be the second contract that you will make with me. You understand what I mean, right? Hehehe... Arthas smiled coldly. Ulysses Sabrinas lowered face revealed a very ugly expression. She knew that Arthas was asking her for more benefits this time. However, Ulysses Sabrina had shown all her cards on the table and had nothing else to offer anymore. Arthas would never take a fancy to ordinary things. She had to offer something of special value to get his help. Something of special value... Ulysses Sabrina suddenly thought of something! She gritted her teeth and raised her head to look at Arthas. She seemed to have made up her mind, If you help us elven race win the war this time, I will offer you a very powerful treasure. Even though there was no face and no skin, Arthas managed to show an expression of interest towards her. He tilted his head and looked at her. What treasure? The Soul Stone! Chapter 277 - Do Not Stand Idly By

Chapter 277: Do Not Stand Idly By

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Theres something wrong with this war, Mike spoke to everyone with a serious expression. This sentence immediately attracted everyones attention. Every human soldier looked at Mike, but none of them dared to say anything. In their perspectives, Mike and Timus were the high and mighty figures. How dare they speak so casually about the issues in this war? However, Timus did not have the same mindset as the others and directly asked Mike what everyone else had thought. Teacher, whats wrong? As Timus had previously addressed Mike like this, everyone was not very surprised when they heard him address Mike as a teacher. They all waited anxiously for Mikes answer. Mike touched his chin and said, As everyone knows, no matter what, when a creature dies, it can not be resurrected. However, these elven soldiers have defied thismon cycle of life. Could any of you really not think of any possibilities as to why this may have happened?? Hearing Mikes question, all the soldiers looked at each other, not one of them answered. They could not think of anything. Looking at the reactions of the soldiers in front of him, the corners of Mikes eyes twitched twice. Knowing that they were all equally as clueless, he helplessly spoke once again to the soldiers. Isnt it obvious enough? The elves must have received the help of someone whos in charge of life and death. Someone in charge of life and death? Timus was slightly stunned, and the other soldiers also reacted badly to this statement. You mean... death? Thats right, its that person. Mike nodded affirmatively. After all, this was not the game world. There was no such thing as the so-called resurrection mechanism here. In this world, besides death, who else could resurrect so many people? All the answers of these questionable roads lead to none other than the Death God. At this moment, the faces of all the soldiers turned ugly. Many of them had the thought of retreating. Who knew that the God of Death was on the side of the elves! This war would have been over for them a long time ago if they knew about this, would it not? Gilroy was also a small soldier who was not very strong. Naturally, he picked up themon thoughts of hisrades around him fear. After noticing the fear of the soldiers, Gilroy immediately asked Mike with an anxious tone, Sir, please help us! In the eyes of ordinary people, the God of Death was extremely powerful. There was an insurmountable gap of power between Gods and ordinary people. There was no doubt about it. However, the person who stood in front of the many soldiers was not an ordinary person. If it was him Maybe there was something he could do! After hearing Gilroys plea, many soldiers seemed to have been reminded of the power exuded by this person. They all looked at Mike with burning eyes. Not just the soldiers, but even Timus could not help but look at Mike with pleading eyes. Everyones gaze was on Mike as if he was the center of the world. However, Mike waspletely stunned by the looks that the many people were giving him. Why are these guys looking at me like that? Dont tell me they want me to fight the God of Death? Stop joking! All these thoughts flowed through his head. How could Mike agree to something that could cost him his life at any time? He immediately reached out his hand and patted Timuss shoulder. He put on an unfathomable look and spoke earnestly to everyone. Let my disciple handle this kind of thing. You dont have to worry. Hes very strong. Hearing Mikes reassurance, many soldiers became anxious. They knew that Timus was very strong. After all, Timus had sessfully defeated the elven queen in front of them. However, the elven queen and the Death God were onpletely different levels. Just because Timus could defeat the elven queen, it did not mean that he could defeat the Death God too! Matters like these should be left to Timuss master to handle. After all, a master should be better than a disciple! Mike could feel their impatience, and he could guess what they were thinking. He coughed twice before he spoke. You dont have to worry. Trust in Timus. After all, Death is just a God. Even if he helps the elves, he might not personally fight in wars like these. Hearing this, many soldiers released a bit of the tension in their shoulders, but they were still worried. What if Death God really came out to fight? Mike ignored them. In Mikes opinion, even if Death God really came to fight, there was no need to worry. After all, Timus was the guy who had defeated Ragnaros. Arthass strength should not be as good as Ragnaross. So in Mikes mind, this matter should be easily handed over to Timus. With these thoughts, Mike could not help but secretly look at Timus. Mike still had not figured out why this kid was so powerful. Gilroy thought for a moment, looked at the soldiers around him, and said loudly, Comrades, please dont worry. Let us fight bravely under the leadership of Timus. If it was just ordinary elven soldiers who were resurrected, Timus could easily kill them. After all, you have all witnessed it with your own eyes. As for the God of Death... At this point, Gilroy paused and continued on, albeit with a bit of hesitancyced with his words. If the God of Death really appeared, I believe that he would not just stand by and watch. When its absolutely necessary, he would definitely help everyone. I believe that the reason why he would say this is that he hopes that we can rely on our own strength to solve these difficulties, and not rely on him forever! Hearing this, the soldiers nodded one after another. Indeed, if they relied on Mike forever, then they would never be stronger. Only by relying on themselves could they be truly powerful heroes. Moreover, this person was also a human after all. Were a critical moment to arise, he would definitely take the chance to make a move. However, what they did not expect was that Mike really did not have any ns to make a move. Not to mention that his body had been nted with a strange seed, and he hadpletely lost his power. Moreover, even if he did not lose his power, he would definitely not fight against the gods. For Mike, the most important thing he valued was always his life. As for what would happen to the humans in this second world Mike would only try his best to help As long as it was within his means and would not affect his safety. However, were it to affect his own safety, then everything could be abandoned. After all, he was an earthling, not a native of the second world. There was no need to sacrifice himself for a game. These were Mikes real thoughts as he looked at the soldiers. Obviously, the others would not have guessed Mike to even have these kinds of thoughts. Alright, stop talking. Timus impatiently dug out his earwax and said to the soldiers around him, Who cares if its the God of Death or the God of Fire? Lets just attack every single one of them. Im here for the most part of it. You all wont have to worry. Even if that God of Death really appears, Ill kill him in front of all of you to witness! For an expert like Timus to say such words, it did indeed produce encouraging effects towards the soldiers. Many soldiers revealed excited expressions, they had long looked past the chances of the God of Death killing them all. How domineering these words were! However, just as Timus finished speaking, a rather cold and strange ck fog suddenly appeared in the surrounding air. Oh? What did I just hear? A human said that he wants to kill me? Chapter 278 - Fight Me If You Dare, If Not Get Lost!

Chapter 278: Fight Me If You Dare, If Not Get Lost!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion A cold voice suddenly appeared, and this caused everyone to subconsciously tremble in their spots. Even though the voice was so unfamiliar, most people immediately connected the dots and assumed that the voice was an image they were all currently afraid of. The Death God Arthas! Everyone subconsciously looked in the direction of the voice. A purple magic ring had appeared on the ground. The ck fog that surrounded the air slowly made its way out of the magic ring. A figure that wore a ck robe slowly appeared from the magic ring. A ck robe, a huge ck scythe, a ck book And a skeleton face with no flesh and blood... Obviously, this was the legendary God of Death Arthas. Even with Timus around, the god of Deaths aura still made the surrounding soldiers subconsciously tremble. After all, this was an appearance of a God. It was not something that mortals could easily deal with! At this moment, in a corner that no one noticed, Mike lowered his body and walked backward step by step. He had seen Arthas more than once, and he could remember this body even if it turned to ashes. Were there to be anything in this world that Mike did not want to meet, it would definitely be the God of Death. Simrly, if the Gods had to choose anything in this world that they did want to meet, it would also definitely be the God of Death. He nned to run far away ande back after Timus had settled everything. However, at that moment, Mike suddenly felt his legs go weak and he fell to the ground. At the same time, one of the soldiers got so frightened by the Death Gods presence that he dropped his weapon. The metal weapon fell to the ground with a loud clunk sound. It was as if a switch had been turned on. Many soldiers immediately did the same thing they let go of the weapons in their hands to let them drop to the ground. The nking sounds were like raindrops that fell on a silver te. When Gilroy heard the metallic sounds around him, his face revealed a look of anxiety. Although his shoulders and legs were trembling, he held it in! He knew he felt so nervous that he wanted to let go of his hands a few times too. However, he also knew that once he let go of the weapon in his hand, the effects of the Sword of the King would likely disappear. Once that happens, the soldiers around him would be weaker and more afraid. This would snowball into something worse and this whole event would be over! Therefore, Gilroy gritted his teeth and persevered. He persevered by focusing on the basic movements of his body that he usually did not pay attention to usually. This included standing, holding the weapon in his hand, and even breathing. He wanted to say something, but in his current state, that was all he could do. Arthas carried the giant ck scythe in his hand and slowly walked forward. With every step forward, the soldiers closest to him would kneel down on the spot because they could not withstand the huge psychological pressure. This made Arthas very satisfied. This was themon feeling of authority from the Gods. This was the power of the Gods. This was the true attitude of the Gods. These bugs from the lower realm were only fit to kneel at the feet of the Gods. How dare a human to say that he wanted to kill a God!? That was simply the biggest joke any upper being could hear! Yes, I said it. So, youre here to die? !!! The God of Death, Arthas, suddenly stopped in his tracks. He slowly turned his skeletal figure and looked to the side. Not too far from the God of Death, there was an extremely special figure that stood tall. The youths expression looked very cold, but his clear eyes were filled with a strong desire to fight. His posture stood tall as if he was not affected by the power that reeked from the Death God at all. The giant sword in his hand looked extremely sharp as if it could split the sky with a single sh. At this moment, the youth seemed to have chosen to be the only center of the world. Looking at this, Arthas smiled darkly. It seemed that he was not irritated by this demeanor. He slowly andpletely turned his body around to fully gaze at Timus. Youre the one who said youd kill me? Hee hee hee hee hee hee... Do you really know who I am? It sounded as if someone was scratching a ckboard with their fingernails. However, Timus stuck out his little finger and dug it into his ear. Then, he nonchntly replied to the hooded figure. A guy who is about to be killed by me. Do I need to know who you are? Hearing this, Arthass smile disappeared. His skeletal body began to emitrge amounts of ck fog. The fog emitted was extremely cold, as if it dropped the temperature in the surrounding air. The soldiers had only trembled slightly before, but now even their teeth chattered from the cold. Gilroy was no exception! He could no longer withstand the huge pressure and fell to the ground. His entire body trembled non-stop. However, he managed to grip the Sword of the King in his hand. When he could no longer hold his right hand, he used his left hand to hold this important weapon. When he could no longer hold his left hand, he pressed the Sword of the King under his body and held it in his arms. At this moment, there was only one thought left in his mind. He must not let go He must not let go even if he died! He must do it for everyone present. Some of them managed to hold on to their consciousness, but their attention was not on Gilroy. No one noticed that the pale-faced youth was clenching his teeth and persisted in gripping the weapon. Everyone had their attention on Arthas and Timus. This would be a battle between a human and a God! It would also be the battle that would determine the final oue of this war! On this in, almost all the soldiers had fallen to the ground, leaving only Timus and Arthas standing where they were. The remnants of the fire left on the ground by the fireball spell had all been extinguished. The bleak wind and the strange ck fog covered thend. Thend that initially felt as hot as a furnace instantly became extremely cold. Arthas looked at the youth in front of him, and his tone finally stopped being yful and casual. You know, I havent heard such arrogant words for a very, very long time. A puny human actually wished to go against the gods. Thest time I heard of such a thing was 3,000 years ago. Timus narrowed his eyes slightly. After hearing the words 3,000 years ago, he thought of Ragnaros, who was once a nuisance to him. The God of Fire had also said the same time. Although he did not remember anything, ording to Ragnaros, he seemed to have offended Ragnaros 3,000 years ago. Moreover, this skeleton-looking guy in front of him seemed to be talking about Timus as well? Timus did not say anything. He just silently memorized this sentence as it was the second time it had happened. Now was not the time to discuss this matter. There were more important things to do. Do all of you Gods like to talk so much nonsense? If you want to fight, then fight. If you dont want to fight, then get lost! Chapter 279 - Losing Business

Chapter 279: Losing Business

At this moment, an angry expression fell on Arthass face. Although he was a skeleton that could not show expression, Timus could feel the anger that exuded from the Death God. He could not help but clench the Greatsword of Meredith in his hand and assumed an offensive stance. He was ready for battle. However, the scene of Arthas rushing over and waving his scythe in anger did not appear. This made Timus feel a little puzzled. Were these Gods so patient? He was already so arrogant, why did he note over and fight? However, what he did not expect was that Arthas really did not dare toe over! At this time, Arthas seemed like he was formting a n in his mind. He looked at the youth in front of him and was already on guard. In reality, many things between Gods were notpletely transparent. Most of the Gods had never seen Timus. Even now, there were still many Gods who did not know that Ragnaros had been seriously injured. At the moment, this matter was probably only known to Ragnaros and Arthas. Therefore, it was normal for Arthas to hesitate in identifying who the assant was, but he knew of some characteristics. Young appearance, arrogant attitude, pure ck hair, likes to use a huge sword as a weapon All these characteristics seemed to correspond with that guy! This kid could he be the human who made Ragnaros suffer? Arthas could not help but think to himself. If this kid was really Timus, then he might really not be able to beat him. One had to know that even Ragnaros was defeated by this kid. Arthass strength was far inferior to Ragnaros. Otherwise, Arthas would not have had to curry favor with Ragnaros and seek protection. Now, the atmosphere at the scene suddenly became a little strange. Clearly, Timuss attitude was very arrogant, and Arthass attitude had been very tough. How could Arthas suddenly tolerate such an arrogant Timus now? This was unreasonable. Looking at the unmoving Arthas in front of him, Timus frowned slightly. He felt inexplicably annoyed. One had to know that he really wanted to challenge the Gods again. Timus liked to fight with strong people to umte his battle experience, and at the same time, to prove his strength. Was there any existence in this world that was more powerful than a God? No! Originally, Timus thought that he did not have the strength to fight against a God. Naturally, he avoided these kinds of things. Being a battle maniac did not mean that he was not stingy with his life. However, once he discovered that he could actually fight against a God. Furthermore sessfully defeating a God, he made it a challenge for himself to capitalize on another win! Even though this was only a divine sense clone with 50% of Arthass strength, he probably could not find a stronger opponent than this in this world. Now that he had such a good opportunity to fight against a God again, the other party refused to move? How could Timus endure it? He directly lifted his Greatsword of Meredith and pointed it at Arthas, What are you still standing there for? Are you going to fight or not?! Arthas had nothing to say. He felt extremely strange. The other party was only a human, and yet, he seemed to know his identity as a God very well. Why was he still so arrogant? There was no doubt that this kid was Timus! It was this guy who had caused a powerful God like Ragnaros to suffer a great loss. Pondering further, Arthas became even more afraid to move. Are you a coward? Why arent you moving? Is this even a God? He doesnt even dare to hit a human? Are you mute? Why arent you saying anything? A string of provocative words came out of Timuss mouth, but Arthas remained silent, he dared not to speak a single word. He could feel that the kid in front of him was not afraid of Gods at all! Arthas currently thought about running away. After all, he definitely could not deal with the guy who defeated Ragnaros. Timus had defeated the divine sense clone of Ragnaros with 50% of his strength. Arthas was also a god. He could only use 50% of his divine sense clone at most, so there was no difference. I definitely cant beat this kid! Aftering to this conclusion, Arthass ns to retreat became even stronger. At this time, Arthass aura was no longer as strong as before. The surrounding soldiers whoy on the ground were all slightly relieved. They were no longer so ufortable, and their consciousness gradually became clearer. They had all heard it. The hero they were supporting was challenging death itself! At this moment, Timus stared at Arthas, and he seemed to look a little anxious through his skeletal figure. Timus felt that the ck-robed skeleton-man in front of him seemed to be nning to escape. How could he ept this? It was not easy to catch a God, so he definitely had to have a good fight! Thinking of this, Timus said fiercely, Since youre noting, Ill go over! With that, he took a step forward with his weapon. At the same time, an unexpected scene appeared. Seeing Timus approach, Arthas subconsciously took a step back! Timus, the soldiers, and even Arthas himself were stunned. Arthas had never thought that he would subconsciously do such a thing. Although he already had the thought of running away, it was only an idea after all. The pride of being a God made it impossible for him to make up his mind to do such a shameful thing. If the mortals in the lower realm knew that he had retreated in the face of a strong human, his believers would definitely give up their faith in him. Could a God who was afraid of humans still be considered a God? Thinking of this, Arthas suddenly felt a little regretful. If he had known earlier, he would not have gotten involved in this matter. He had clearly participated in this lower realm war in order to obtain the power of faith from people. He did not expect that he would lose some of his faith instead of obtaining the power of faith. This was definitely a loss-making business for Arthas. Subconsciously, his hatred pointed towards Ulysses Sabrina. Were it not for the female elf that bewitched him, how could he have encountered such bad luck? However, creating trouble for Ulysses Sabrina was a matter for the future Arthas. Now, he had to make a decision. Should he fight Timus or should he really run away? Arthas gritted his teeth and thought about the possibility of winning. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of the key to victory. Arthas looked at the ck book in his left hand. The Law! Chapter 280 - Godslayer!

Chapter 280: Godyer!

Arthas had just gotten his hands on this book not long ago. He had gotten it from a very strange and silly-looking human. When he first saw this book, Arthas was a little surprised. Because this book seemed to contain powers. It was hard to imagine how such a fool had gotten his hands on this book. It was also hard to imagine who had created this iparably powerful book. Of course, none of this was important now. What was important was that after Arthas had obtained this book, he quickly discovered that this book contained a seemingly strong power, it was something that could even surpass the powers of the Gods! Although Arthas had yet topletely grasp the understanding of this power, if he used this power well, he might really be able to defeat Timus. Thinking of this, Arthas seemed to have regained a bit of confidence. At this moment, most of the soldiers had already recovered. Were Arthas to escape now, it would be more of a hassle. When Arthas faced Timus, he subconsciously retreated. The pressure and fear from the soldiers had basically disappeared. They stood up and looked at Arthas and Timus who red at each other on thisnd. They wanted to witness this historic scene with their own eyes! At this moment, Timus took another step forward. Although Arthas had the support of The Law, he still took another unwilling step back. This step gave all the human soldiers great confidence. It seemed that the Death God had really given in! In the moment that everyone thought that victory was in their grasp, a very unexpected scene appeared. Arthas actually took back his steps and took a step towards Timus. It should have been very reasonable for Hods to not fear humans. However, this action seemed to have surprised everyone present. All the human soldiers had the same question in their hearts. Could it be that the God of Death was no longer afraid of Timus? At this moment, Timus himself was slightly stunned. He did not expect Arthas to actually react in apletely opposite manner. After a short moment of shock, an iparably powerful battle intent erupted. Good, thats more like it! As a God, how can you cower and be in fear? This is the way to have fun!!! Timusughed loudly as he waved the huge sword in his hand. His eyes were as bright as the sun as it beamed onto Arthas. At this moment, everyone could see that Timus was not deliberately trying to be mysterious. He really wanted to fight with Death itself! The strange thing was that no one present thought that Timus would lose! Arthas gritted his teeth. As a God, he had already gone head-to-head with Timous. However, the human in front of him did not even have the slightest intention of retreating. Inparison, it seemed that he, the God of Death, had lost in terms of image and poprity. As if to make up for the loss of support from no one, Arthas took another step forward. He just wanted to show these losers around him what he was really made out of. After all, he was not sure if The Law could really help him win. At that moment, his one-step seemed to have caused a great explosive reaction from Timus. Timus directly rushed over with the Greatsword of Meredith in his hand. His speed was so fast that a gush of wind pushed some people away. Even Arthas could not help but feel nervous at this moment. One second ago, Timus was still more than ten yards away from Arthas. The next moment, he was already right in front of him. The heavy weapon was brandished in Timuss hand with all its might. It was apanied by the sounds of rustling wind as if it wanted to cut everything in front of it in half. Faced with this extremely powerful attack, Arthas raised the giant ck scythe in his hand in a panic to block the attack. However, when the Greatsword of Meredith collided with the giant ck scythe, Arthas received a stunning blow from the attacker and stumbled backward. How could this human be so strong!!! Arthas felt as if his skeleton body was about to fall apart. He could not understand how a human could have such speed and strength. He was the God of Death!! Logically speaking, humans could not bepared to gods. However, many things in life could not be exined. Timus would be one of the examples. After Timus swung his first attack, he did not stop. He immediatelyunched his next move. The Greatsword of Meredith, which was about the height of an adult, was as light as a childs toy in Timuss hands. The Greatsword of Meredith kept smashing against the giant ck scythe in Arthass hand, and every strike made a loud sound. The collision of the two extremely sturdy weapons did not cause damage to either party. However, the surrounding soldiers were coteral to the attacks. The impact of the huge collision formed strong air currents that blew in all directions, blowing the soldiers to the ground one by one. Some of the thinner soldiers were even blown more than ten meters away. Looking at this battle, many people recalled the scene of the battle between Timus and Angelina Sabrina. That battle was already filled with a sense of oppression, and it made it difficult for anyone to get close. Moreover, the sense of oppression produced by this battle was even stronger than thest time. Everyone understood at this moment. It turned out that Timus did not use his full strength when he fought with Angelina Sabrina! What everyone witnessed now was Timuss true strength! The power of battle went on and on. All the surrounding soldiers took the initiative to retreat more than a hundred meters away. Everyone had an extremely excited expression on their faces. They also had a strong premonition in their hearts. Today, it seemed that they could really witness the scene of a human defeating a Gods. No, defeating was not the right word for it. It was killing! It was very likely that Timus would kill Arthas! Gradually, the excitement gathered like a strong current of water that flowed from the chests of every human soldier. Finally, the water current flowed out from their vocal cords. Come on, Timus! Timus, go!!! Defeat the God of Death!!! Kill the God!!! Everyone could not help but support Timus through the excitement they had in their hearts. When Timus heard such cheers and shouts, he waved the weapon in his hand even more vigorously. Arthas, on the other hand, clenched his teeth tightly. How dare these bugs from the lower realm say such words? It was inexcusable! At the edge of the crowd, where no one noticed, a sneaky figure subconsciously looked around. When Mike heard the word Godyer, he instinctively thought someone was calling for him. However, he then realized that he was not in the game. His name was not Godyer anymore, it was F*ck. After making sure no one noticed him, Mike continued with his escape n. The fight with God was left to Timus. It was better for him to stay as far away as possible so that he would not be affected. However, as Mike quietly moved forward, the crowd behind him let out a nervous gasp! Chapter 281 - One-sided

Chapter 281: One-sided

As he heard the shocked gasps behind him, Mike subconsciously looked back. However, he found that he could not see past anything apart from the sea of humans in front of him. What Mike could not see was the astonished face that was on Timus. Timus had clearly hit Arthas just now. However, the attack felt as though he had just hit a phantom. This was something that Timus had never expected. Right as that happened, Arthas returned the attack with a sinister smile on his face. Then, he waved the giant scythe in his hand with all his might and shed at Timus. Timuss eyes focused on his movements and he immediately reacted. He raised the Greatsword of Meredith in his hand and shed at the giant ck scythe from the bottom up. At this moment, everyone held their breath and looked at the two fighters. However, something strange happened. When the Greatsword of Meredith and the ck scythe almost came into contact, everyone prepared for the collision to cause a great shockwave. However, with great anticipation, the moment fell short as both the weapons seemed to have passed through each other. The Greatsword of Meredith swung in the air once. Timus was slightly stunned as his mind wentpletely nk. What just happened? How did this happen?! While Timus was still in a daze, the giant ck scythe did not stop and locked on to Timus. Right as the de of the giant ck scythe was about to hit Timus, he recovered from the shock and tried his best to move his body to dodge the attack. Due to the swift movements from the scythe, Timus had beenpletely unprepared for the attack. He relied on his battle experience and reflexes to dodge this attack, but he was still one step too slow. The crowd once again cried out in surprise. Timuss body and head had already moved to the side as fast as possible, but the scythe still managed to get a hit on Timuss shoulder. The sound of the de cutting through the skin that embedded in the bone could be clearly heard by the soldiers. Red blood immediately gushed out of the wound, dripping past his elbow. Even if the pain was intense, Timus did not make a sound. He gritted his teeth and swung the Greatsword of Meredith in his hand again, sweeping it from right to left. His attack was extremely fierce. Timus did not hold back at all and used all of his strength. Even the soldiers 100 meters away could feel how powerful his attacks were from afar. However, an incredibly strange thing happened again. The Greatsword of Meredith once again passed through Arthass body without any hesitation. It was as if Arthas did not exist in this world! Timuss eyes widened in exasperation. He did not understand why this had happened. He had clearly hit Arthas, but all it did was pass through his opponents body. Moreover, his opponents hit managed to wound him! Why was this? This baffled Timus to no end, but Arthas did not intend to give any exnation. He immediately raised his hand and pulled the ck scythe out of Timuss shoulder. This action caused a lot of blood to rush out from Timuss body, and his arm dyed red from his blood immediately. However, Timus did not have the extra energy and time to deal with this wound, because Arthas had already nned his next attack! Arthas held on to the ck book in his left hand and the scythe in his right. His scythe shed horizontally at Timus with great force. Timus did not hesitate with the attack this time and immediately leaped out of the way. The next second, the sharp de of the scythe swept past Timuss feet. The surrounding soldiers turned extremely nervous when they saw this scene. They knew very well that if Timus lost, then none of them would survive. After all, the other party was a God. It was near impossible to escape from the hands of a God in this world. They could only pray silently. They desperately prayed that Timus could win this battle. Although they did not know who to pray to, they carried on with their prayers silently in their hearts. The battle continued, and the situation slowly became one-sided. Timus could only dodge therge weapon in Arthass hands, but Arthas seemed to be very rxed. He onlyughed and mocked Timus from afar. Didnt you say you wanted to kill a God? Why do you only know how to dodge and not attack? Imagine, a puny human actually wanted to go against a God. How ridiculous. Ragnaros should not have died at your hands. I thought he was amazing, but I didnt expect him to be so weak. You yourself look very weak right now. Your face is getting paler and paler. Is it really okay if you dont treat your wound right now? hehehe. Timus listened to Arthass harassments as he dodged the continuous attacks, all this well with frustration that kept building up. As he dodged Arthass attacks, he waved the Greatsword of Meredith in his hand. He kept trying to see if he could hurt the other party. However, Arthas just stood there and sinisterly smiled at Timus effortlessly. Once again, the Greatsword of Meredith passed through Arthas as though the God was just a phantom of his body. Witnessing this scene, Timus gritted his teeth. His eyes were filled with bouts of anger. He had never felt so aggravated in his life! Even though he knew that he was at aplete disadvantage when he fought with Mike, he only thought that Mike hadpletely crushed him in terms ofbat skills. After all, with each attack, Timus could actuallyplete his own attack. Although at that time, each attack was blocked by the opponent and physically hurt his hands, it was still an attack nheless. Unlike now, no matter how many times Timus attacked, it was like cutting through the air. The strange thing was, the opponents attack could actually cause damage to Timus. This kind of one-sided battle made Timus feel very helpless. He even felt that he was about to lose. Subconsciously, Timus had jumped further away from Arthas as he wanted a chance to catch his breath. Fortunately, Arthas seemed to think that he had be victorious in this battle and did not pursue Timus. Knowing this, Timus panted as he looked towards the soldiers. He saw the worried look on Gilroys face. He saw the dejected expressions of the soldiers, but he did not see his teacher. I know that teachers strength cant be disyed right now, but I still hope that I can get teachers help Timus felt a little dejected knowing these facts. He even looked down on himself. He knew that all the human soldiers were depending on him. Moreover, he could not rely on anyone right now. He could only rely on himself and the weapon in his hand. Wait a weapon? Timus suddenly widened his eyes. He still had that secret weapon that he had not used! Chapter 282 - Hidden Cards

Chapter 282: Hidden Cards

Why dont you admit defeat, boy? Do you still think you have any chance of winning? Dont even try to convince me that you can go on. You dont even have any means to save your life now. Even if I stop attacking you, youll just die from excessive blood loss. You, humans, are truly fragile creatures. Of course, dont even think about escaping. Its obvious that I wont let you escape. The God of Death, Arthas,ughed sinisterly as he swayed with the scythe in his hand. Timus, on the other hand, stared at Arthas. The Greatsword of Meredith in his right hand suddenly transformed into a staff! Arthas could not believe his eyes as he watched this scene unfold. He revealed a surprised expression as he had never thought that the weapon in Timuss hand was actually an unattainable treasure. Even as a God, Arthas had never seen a weapon that could change its form like this one. Under Arthass astonished gaze, a ball of light slowly seeped out of Timuss Staff of Meredith and flew towards his wounded shoulder. It flowed like a drop of water that seeped through the gaps on his wound. The further the water flowed, the more closed his wound became. Bit by bit, Timus arm had been healed by this magic drop of water, and his excessive bleeding had stopped! I didnt expect you to know healing magic. For a human, youre considered pretty good. Arthas generouslyplimented Timus. However, he changed immediately changed his tone. Of course, if you think that you can beat me now that youve stopped the bleeding, then you are too naive. As Arthas spoke, he peeked and nced at the ck book in his left hand. The Law! This book was too powerful! Arthas had lived for too long, perhaps tens of thousands of years, or perhaps hundreds of thousands of years, so long that he could not keep count anymore. However, throughout his whole lifetime, he had never seen such a powerful item. The reason why Arthas could obtain such a powerful amplification in this battle was because of The Law book in his hands. Every God could release their own divine sense clone or a phantom projection. The divine sense clone or phantom could not be attacked, but it could attack the creatures of the lower realm. Gods were not omnipotent, but they could guarantee that they could never be killed by the lower realm creatures. Of course, under normal circumstances, a God would not be killed by the lower realm creatures. That was because Gods had an advantage that the lower realm creatures did not have, which was the Godhead. The difference in Godhead allowed Gods to have the strength to crush the lower realm creatures. The difference between having a Godhead and not having a Godhead was huge, just like the difference between Heaven and Earth. This was the privilege of a God, as well as the pride and dignity of a God. However, Timus was different. Arthas was very clear that the young man in front of him was Timus, the one who had defeated Ragnaros. He was also very clear that this young man was not a simple human, but a Demigod! Although Timus did not have aplete divine personality, he could do things that ordinary creatures in the lower realm could not. For example, he could attack the true body of a God! At the same time, he could ignore the crushing power of a God. Were a God toe into contact with a Demigod, the advantage of being a God would bepletely gone. If Timus hadplete divinity, he could even freely enter and leave the divine realm. Moreover, he could even have his own divine realm ind. Not only that, it was even possible for him to be God. What if this Demigods strength was even stronger than that of a God? Then, in the eyes of a Demigod, there would be nothing special about a God! This was also the reason why Timus could defeat Ragnaros. Timus was powerful and possessed a divine sense. Under such circumstances, Arthas would definitely not be able to win against Timus. He should not have chosen to be an enemy of Timus. Escaping obediently would have been his best choice. However, Arthas seeded. Everything was because of The Law. This book could change the nature of everything. The Law broke the limitations of the Gods, and it allowed the divine sense clone to have the special right to project a stronger state. He could use this divine sense clone to attack the creatures in the lower realm, but he would not be attacked by the creatures in the lower realm. Under this state, Arthas was invincible!! Unless the God personally took action, even a Demigod would not be able to hurt them! This was what Arthas relied on upon this whole battle! With this thought, Arthas could not help but clench The Law tighter in his hand. As long as he had this book, he would be invincible! However, at this moment, Timus sneered. This made Arthas tense up. The fear that Timus had caused to Arthas made Arthas lower his shoulders. In the next moment, Timus slowly reached into his pocket and took out a small box. Looking at the small box, Arthas was slightly stunned. What did this mean? Timus looked coldly at Arthas and revealed a confident smile. He slowly raised the small box and said, Do you really think that I dont have the means to defeat you? This is my final secret weapon! The next moment, Timus directly opened the small box. This made Arthas subconsciously take half a step back. However, when he felt the power that emitted from the box, Arthas understood something andughed out loud. Timus, youre too stupid! Do you really think that this so-called secret weapon can help you? This is too ridiculous. How could that guy help you? ! Hahahaha! That guy? Timus was slightly stunned and looked at the small box. He saw a bead that contained a strong power and a burning aura that condensed quietly in the small box. It was as if there was a me that flowed inside the bright red bead. When he saw this scene, Timus opened his mouth and widened his eyes. He remembered this aura. This was the aura of Ragnaros! When Arthas said that guy just now, he was referring to Ragnaros. At this moment, Timus revealed a bitter smile. No wonder King Harold said that this treasure held great power. It turned out that this was a treasure bestowed by the God of Fire. In the kings eyes, this bead was a priceless treasure that could destroy any enemy in the world. However, in Timuss eyes, this was a worthless piece of junk. Although the power of this bead might really be able to hurt Arthas, but How could Ragnaros help his enemy? Arthas saw the despair and helplessness in Timuss eyes. He regained his confidence and took a step forward. I thought you had some trump card. I didnt expect yourst hope to be that guy. Unfortunately, human, youve lost! Arthas rushed in front of Timus in a sh. The huge ck scythe was about to take Timuss life. Right as it was about to happen, the bead in the box suddenly lit up! Chapter 283 - God’s Rules

Chapter 283: Gods Rules

Gods realm, Fire Gods Ind. Ragnaros sat quietly in the center of the ind. His expression was extremely serious as he looked in front of him. He dared not to shift his gaze. In front of him was a small ball of light that floated in the air, slowly rotating. Although the ball of light was not big, the light flickered gently. It did not seem to be harmful. However, Ragnaross expression was iparably grave. This was because he knew that this ball of light was not an ordinary ball of light. In reality, it was the God of Light, Bader! He did not know why Bader hade here. He only knew that he had to be careful now. Even at his peak, he was slightly inferior to Bader, not to mention that he was now heavily injured. In front of the strongest God in the deity world, he had to be extremely careful. Were he to anger the other party, then he definitely would not have a good ending. The other party had clearly just arrived, but Ragnaros felt that this wait was iparably long. After an unknown amount of time, a somewhat neutral voice came from within the small ball of light. Ragnaros, do you know why I came looking for you? This voice was very gentle and warm, it sounded like a spring breeze that blew past. It made people feel extremelyfortable. However, at this moment, this voice sounded extremely terrifying in Ragnaross ears. He hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, I dont know. He really did not know. Either that, he was unsure of this purpose. Perhaps the other party hade because of his injury, or perhaps the other party hade because of his spirit-gathering fire bead being stolen, or perhaps it was an entirely different matter that he was unaware of. There were many possibilities, but it was definitely not a good thing. At this time, rather than thinking too much, it was better to say that he did not know. This was currently the best option. As the strongest God in the divine realm, Bader did not beat around the bush with Ragnaros. She went straight to the point. I came to look for you upon the matter of Arthas. Arthas? Why are you looking for me when its about him? Ragnaros frowned slightly. Baders voice came from the ball of light without any hesitation. You know why Im looking for you. Ragnaros was silent. In the divine realm, the three strongest Gods were the God of Light, the God of War, and Ragnaros, the God of Fire. Among these three Gods, the Bader and Arthas had always had a bad rtionship. The God of War did not have a good rtionship with anyone, and no God was willing to deal with him. Thus, Arthas had always tried to build a good rtionship with Ragnaros. Although this matter had been done very covertly, it still could not be hidden from Bader. Ragnaros hesitated for a moment and chose to cast aside his rtionship with Arthas. If you want to do something to him, I dont think it has anything to do with me. Were Ragnaross strength to be at his original peak state, then his attitude might have been a little tougher. After all, his peak was only slightly inferior to Baders. There was no reason for him to give in so easily. However, now was not the time! He could only abandon Arthas to protect himself. If Bader wanted to attack Arthas now, Ragnaros absolutely did not want to care. Surprisingly, Baders next words surprised Ragnaros. You misunderstand, Ragnaros. Although I dont like Arthas, I wont attack the Gods or creatures from the lower realm for my personal interests. Hearing this, Ragnaros frowned even more. He squinted at the ball of light in front of him and asked, If thats the case, why did youe to me to talk about Arthas? You might have misunderstood. I only said that I would not make a move against the Arthas for personal interests. What do you mean? This time, its not for personal interests. Ragnaros fell silent for a moment again. Baders words were equivalent to admitting that she was going to make a move against Arthas. Ragnaros felt a little relieved at this moment. Fortunately, he had taken the initiative to distance himself from the rtionship with Arthas. Otherwise, Bader might have regarded him as an enemy who stood on the same side as Arthas. Then, what did he do? Ragnaros asked in a rxed tone. He vited the rules. The reason why a God is a God is precisely because to the lower realm, we represent the rules. Without you, the lower realm would not have mes. You control the mes, and you represent the mes. Without me, the lower realm would not have light. I control the light, and I represent the light. And Arthas controls death, which also represents death. The light of the ball of light did not change in the slightest. It was still as gentle as before. Baders voice did not change at all. It sounded unperturbed. Ragnaros did not say anything until this point. He just listened patiently. He knew that Bader, who controlled the light in the divine realm, was a very old-fashioned God. It was meaningless to say too much to such a God. He just wanted to know what Arthas had done. Bader did not beat around the bush. She continued, This time, Arthas broke the rules. For his own personal gain he changed the rules of death. Hearing this, Ragnaros narrowed his eyes. He also realized the seriousness of the problem. As Bader often said, the reason why a God was a God was because a God was unique and supreme. If a God broke the rules, then a God was not worthy of bing a God. The God of Death actually took the initiative to disturb the rules of death. This was unforgivable. Obviously, Arthas could no longer be saved. After a moment of silence, Ragnaros took the initiative to say, So this time you intend to Kill him. Baders voice was still as genial as before as if her tone had never changed. However, when Ragnaros heard these words, he was extremely shocked. Killing a God could actually be said so lightly? At this moment, Ragnaross thoughts moved at an extremely fast speed. He had to find a way to solve this problem that could be the most beneficial to him. This method was very simple, and he did not even need to think too much about it. So, Ragnaros immediately came up with an answer. Leave this to me. Bader did not seem to be surprised by this. She just calmly replied. Sure. The next moment, the ball of light disappeared into thin air as if it had nevere. Arthas, who was in the lower realm, did not know anything about this conversation. He had no idea that he had be an outcast. Chapter 284 - The Interests of Gods

Chapter 284: The Interests of Gods

Ragnaros thought about it carefully. He was not thinking about how to protect Arthas, but how to maximize his own interests. In fact, for Ragnaros, it was better to make things difficult for Arthas. Why did the humans in the lower realm believe in Arthas as the God of Death? Because in the eyes of mortals, the God of Death should be fair. Whether you are strong or weak. Whether you are rich or poor. Whether you are long-lived or short-lived. As long as it is time for you to die, the God of Death will not hesitate to harvest your soul. It does not matter who you are! However, as of right now, the God of Death himself had broken this rule. He personally destroyed his image of fairness and justness. So, what would happen to those who believed in the God of Death? Of course, they would give up their faith in Arthas. This was because he had disappointed all his believers. Such a God of Death was not worthy of the people in the lower realm to continue to believe in. Once these people lose their faith in the God of Death, who should these people turn to believe in? Of course, it would be the God who defeated Arthas. This was the ultimate personal benefit in Ragnaross perspective! After obtaining the power of faith, Ragnaros could even quickly recover back to his peak strength! Of course, there might be a small number of death fanatics who would continue to believe in death. They might even be even crazier because death performed a miracle with arge number of resurrections. However, it would only be a small number of people, and it should not matter. For Ragnaros, as long as the biggest piece of the cake could be put into his mouth, it would be enough. As for why Bader was willing to let him do such a thing, Ragnaros was unclear. Maybe it was to win Ragnaros over, or maybe it was to intimidate Ares, the God of war. Or maybe it was for some other personal reason. Either way, Ragnaros did not believe that Bader was just trying to protect the rules between the Gods. After considering the benefits, Ragnaros was much more clear-headed. What he needed to consider now was how to make the Death God Arthas eternal. He satfortably on the ground and leaned against a big rock. It was as though he was counting his chickens before they hatched. He raised his right hand and waved it casually. Immediately after, the scene on the ground entered Ragnaross eyes. At this moment, Ragnaross pupils contracted. Why? Because he saw an annoying fellow. Timus! This human who had snatched his spirit-gathering fire bead was actually fighting against Arthas! Ragnaross eyes narrowed slightly. He carefully sized up the scene on the battlefield. Soon, he saw the scene of Timuss attack that passed through Arthas. This made him hesitate even more. Ragnaros did not want Timus to live, but he also did not want Arthas to live. However, he was not willing to do it himself, because he could not understand why Arthass attack could hit Timus, but Timuss attack could not hurt Arthas. That annoying human had be a Demigod because of the spirit-gathering fire bead, but now he was acting no different from an ordinary human! The unknown would not only make humans feel fear, but it could also make Gods feel fear. Moreover, a Gods fear of the unknown was even stronger than any humankind. This was because they were supposed to be omniscient and omnipotent. The stronger a person was, the higher the intensity of fear. The smarter a person was, the more confused they would be when they saw something they could not understand. This was an inevitable truth in life. Ragnaros did not dare to attack, but he also did not want to give up this huge benefit. So, he had to make a decision now. Should he help Timus kill Arthas? The decision process was short-lived. When Timus opened the small box, Ragnaros had already made up his mind. Timus was just a Demigod. He had been reincarnated countless times in the past 3,000 years. Although Ragnaros had never seeded in severely injuring Timus to the point that he could not be reincarnated into a Demigods body again, but Timus had also never seeded in obtaining his divine sense and bing a true God. For Ragnaros, there were still many other opportunities to eliminate Timus. However, there was only one chance to snatch away the power of faith from Arthas. In the lower realm, the moment Arthas rushed towards Timus, the bead in the small box suddenly lit up. The fiery red light shone on everyones faces, this caused their faces to turn red from the heat. No one knew what had happened, but Arthass skull face suddenly became paler. At this moment, he was stunned. He did not understand, he did not understand at all, he could not understand a single thing! Why would Ragnaros give his power to this human in front of him? Ragnaros had always looked for a chance to kill this kid, was it not? Knowing this, Arthas did not have time to react. It was all too sudden and unreasonable. Timus himself was just as stunned as Arthas. When he saw the bead in the box surge with the power of fire, he had already felt somewhat regretful. He could guess that this was the power of the magma monster with horns on its head. He knew that the magma monster would definitely not help him. To his surprise, the bead really lit up. This also caused Timus to have no time to react. Right as both parties were in a daze, the light of the bead suddenly became extremely bright and blinded everyone around. The power of the me in the bead suddenly broke through the beads shell, as if it had broken some kind of restriction. The huge pir of fire that shot up was like a volcano that erupted, and it rushed towards Arthas. The mes immediately engulfed him. In a short while, the cold aura that was around thempletely disappeared. What reced it was an extremely hot aura. The earth began to dry up and crack from the heat at a speed visible to the naked eye. Cracks appeared on the ground one after another as if the water in the entire earth had been dried up. Timus profusely sweated, and so did the soldiers around him. He could feel the moisture in his body slowly dissipate into the air. If this continued, both he and the soldiers around him would die of dehydration. Timus did not hesitate. He immediately released the Greatsword of Meredith in his hand and reached out to press on the lid of the small box. Crack! When the lid closed, the pir of fire seemed to have been abruptly cut off. Timus panted as he looked at the box in his hand, then at the empty space in front of him. Arthas had disappeared. It was unknown whether he was dead or had escaped. The only thing that could be confirmed was that this war should be a victory. Timus pursed his lips. It was a terrible feeling to be helped by someone he hated. I have to get stronger! Timus thought to himself. Chapter 285 - The Romantic Truth

Chapter 285: The Romantic Truth

The stuffy heat felt like a big hand that strangled everyones neck, making it difficult to breathe. Every breath of hot air into the soldiers lungs felt like a ball of fire going down their throats. Everyones trachea and lungs seemed to have been severely burned. Timus had carefully put away the small box and picked up the Greatsword of Meredith that he had thrown on the ground. He turned around and looked at the soldiers behind him. Every one of them looked sickly and very weak. Timus sighed and turned around, Dont you all want to continue fighting? No one dared to respond to this question. In a war, if a soldier said that he did not want to continue fighting, then he would be no different from a deserter. In a more serious case, he could even be charged with treason. The scene suddenly became terrifyingly quiet. Only the sounds of heavy and oppressive breathing could be heard around them. At this moment, even trying to breathe while standing was a form of torture. Facing the silent soldiers, Timus tried to speak as patiently as he could to the soldiers. I know that the participation of the God of Death in this war may have scared you a little. Even I was even surprised. But you must understand one thing. The right to survive will always be fought for by ourselves. If we cower, then what awaits us will only be destruction. If you leave the battlefield now, your country and your race will bepletely exposed to the enemy without any protection. Right now, even if everyone survives, Im afraid that they wont be able to live for long Timuss words stung the soldiers, and he did not try to beat around the bush. He did not say that he would definitely win this war, but he told everyone the bloodiest reality. Because he knew very well that this kind of thing had to be done voluntarily. All hypocritical lies and coercion were meaningless. The hot air had gradually risen and melted into the clouds in the sky. Drops of rain fell from the sky, and in an instant, it became a torrential downpour. Every soldier was soaked from the rain, and their hair stuck tightly to their foreheads, which made them look very miserable. Obviously, these soldiers were not immediately motivated by Timuss words. On the other hand, it would be really strange if these soldiers were actually so easily motivated by Timuss casual words. Timus did not have such abilities to motivate the soldiers, but someone else did! Gilroy slowly walked out of the crowd and walked to Timuss side. He turned around and looked at everyone. Right about when everyone looked at Gilroy, they all tried to guess what he was going to say. Gilroy did not say a single word. He just raised the Sword of the King in his hand high up. His eyes showed determination as he said loudly, Those who are not afraid of death, follow me! After saying that, Gilroy turned around again and walked forward, step by step against the storm. At this moment, everyone was stunned. They had not expected Gilroy to make such a move at a time like this. In everyones imagination, the leader would stand up and say a lot of encouraging words to everyone at this time. Gilroy did not do such things. It seemed that he was a man of little words. However, this simple sentence managed to ignite the fire within each soldiers heart. They did not know why, but they felt that the fire in their chests gave them endless courage. Along with it was the rapid recovery of physical strength, as well as endless strength. Some people could guess that this was the power that exuded from the Sword of the King. However, people were more willing to believe in the power of romanticism. They assumed it was not the effect of the Sword of King, in reality, this was the story of a weak soldier who inspired all the other soldiers! Gradually, someone took the lead and took a step forward. UIn the dense rain curtain, they firmly chased after Gilroys footsteps. It was not enough for only the first person to step forward. They still needed the appearance of the first follower. Right when the first follower appeared, more and more people had joined the ranks. Gradually, the advancing soldiers changed from one to two, from two to three, from three to ten. Bit by bit, it went from ten to tens of thousands! All the soldiers felt the growing courage and strength in their hearts. With resolute eyes, they advanced forward against the wind and rain. When this scene fell into Timuss eyes, he was extremely surprised. He did not expect that this disciple he had just taken in had such a leadership temperament. One had to know that things like charisma were somewhat unclear. Some people could be very powerful and rich, but they simply did not have the charisma to charm others. There were also some people, such as Gilroy, who was weak, but had such an impactful special power. Perhaps, this power was brought by the Sword of the King. Perhaps, the appearance of the Sword of the King was just an opportunity. An opportunity to help Gilroy awaken his true powers earlier! Half an hourter, the human soldiers surrounded the elven Ancient city of War. The murderous atmosphere made the people in the city tense. The elven soldiers on the tower were ready to fire their assaults. However, these soldiers were the only front liners they had left. This time, the elven army had devoted almost all of its military power to the war. They officially had no ability to resist. What they did not understand was why the human soldiers had notunched an all-out attack. If they wanted to, the Ancient City of War could be upied by the victorious soldiers in an instant. This had not only puzzled the elven soldiers, but also the human soldiers. After the humans arrived at the Ancient City of War, Gilroy, as a temporarymander, ordered all the soldiers to surround the city but did not ask them tounch an attack. This order was passed on to Gilroy by Timus. In fact, Timus received this order from Mike. No one knew why, this included Timus and Gilroy when they gave the order. Only Mike knew the real reason for the halt in the attack. He did not want to upy the city by force because he was not sure if his way back could be found among the elves. If possible, he wanted to find an opportunity to visit Nikorei again in the Ancient City of War. Perhaps he could find the answer he wanted there. When Timus asked Mike for the reason, Mike said the same words he heard from his Timus from his own world. Sometimes war is for peace, but it also dispels peace. Chapter 286 - Misunderstanding

Chapter 286: Misunderstanding

Under such a siege, no elf in the Ancient City of War was able to leave the city. Not only that, but the soldiers of other elf cities had found it difficult toe to the Ancient City of War. As long as they were close to the Ancient City of War, the human soldiers would immediately turn around and attack the reinforcements. This strategy of the humans undoubtedly turned the elves attack into a suicide mission when they continued on. Soon, Ulysses Sabrina appeared on the city wall. She knew that the elves had lost this time. There was no doubt about it. What she needed to do now was to minimize the losses of the elves. At the very least, she needed to ensure the future of the elves. She looked at the crowd under the city wall and shouted, I am the Queen of the Elves, Ulysses Sabrina. May I know who themander is? I wish to negotiate with him! The human soldiers below the city walls looked at each other in confusion. This was because, theirmander was previously General Henry, but General Henry was already dead. If someone had to call out to their temporarymander, it should naturally be Gilroy, right? However Most of them could not help but look at Timus. In their hearts, Timus was ced on a higher pedestal. Although Timus had always emphasized that what Gilroy did was greater, for ordinary people, many things that were engraved in the depths of their souls were difficult to change. For one, when it came to worshipping the strong. Sensing the gazes of the surrounding soldiers, Timus sighed and slowly walked to Gilroys side and shouted, This is ourmander, Lord Gilroy! Gilroy was stunned when he heard this. He had never expected his teacher to say this. Ulysses Sabrina, who was on the city wall, was also slightly stunned. Gilroy? Who is this guy? Why has she never heard of him? Could it be that the human race had secretly trained a strong fighter to lead their people? There were many potential thoughts that went through Ulysses Sabrinas mind as she looked at Gilroy suspiciously. Then, she spoke again. This kid is he really themander? Why cant I feel his powerful aura? The guy who spoke just now looks like he had a stronger aurapared to this person. Ulysses Sabrina could not help but mutter in her heart. She could clearly feel TImuss power, but she could not say the same for Gilroy, which obviously made her very confused. However, she had to quickly think of a way to end this war now, and getting stuck on this matter would not help her save her people. Then, may I ask if Lord Gilroy is willing to negotiate with the elves? Gilroy had not been able to react in time. Now that he heard Ulysses Sabrina, the new elven queen, address him as Lord Gilroy, he had gotten even more confused. Fortunately, Timus sneakily nudged Gilroy, and Gilroy finally came back to his senses. Okay! Gilroys tone sounded very firm, but he was actually very nervous. After all, he was just a soldier. What did he know about negotiations? After agreeing to the negotiation, he looked at Timus. Timus smiled slightly and said, Dont worry, I will go with you. Theseforting words made Gilroy release the breathe that he had held in relief. However, at the same time, he could not help but feel a trace of shame. He felt that he was really too weak. Whether it was in terms ofbat strength or other aspects, he could not leave his teacher, Timus. Knowing this, he swore in his heart that he must mature as soon as possible and be a true hero who couldpletely take charge of his own affairs. Only in this way would his teacher feel more at with him. After a while, the gates of the Ancient City of War in front of the two slowly opened. There was nothing inside the gate. Not a single elf soldier guarded it Seeing this, Gilroy could not help but whisper into Timuss ear, Teacher, could they be setting up some kind of trap? Timus could not help butugh when he heard this. He patted Gilroys shoulder and said, Dont worry. The elves have already invested almost all of their military forces in this war. They are no longer qualified to continue fighting. Even if they still have the strength to set a trap, they definitely wont dare to do it. Because this would be equivalent to cutting off their only way out. Let me ask you this, if they set a trap to kill you this time, will the soldiers give the elves any chance to negotiate? If that happens, what they will have to face is the ending of an entire elf race being exterminated by us. After listening to Timuss analysis, Gilroy nodded his head in agreement. Youre right, the elven race shouldnt make such a decision that could be disadvantageous to themselves, but Teacher, didnt you say that you wanted to go in with me to negotiate? Wouldnt that mean that you too will have a high chance of stepping into their traps and dying too? I do want to go in, but even if they set a trap, I wont die. Only you will die. In Gilroys heart, he had felt relieved that his teacher was going to apany him/ However, not knowing if it was a joke or a statement, Gilroy had be nervous again. Alright, stop daydreaming. Hurry up and go in. Timus was the first to step into the city gate. The Ancient City of War, the conference room. Ulysses Sabrina sat on one side of the only square table in the room, while on the other side sat Timus and Gilroy. Although Gilroy looked very calm, he was still very nervous. After all, this was the first time he had a chance to talk to a big shot, which was almost impossible for a soldier status like him. However, times have drastically changed, this was really happening. Not only that, Gilroy was about to face the elven queen as the victor of the war. This was something that no one could have ever predicted! Ulysses Sabrina could not predict Gilroys current mood. Sensing the tension, she spoke first in a sincere tone. I feel that there is no need for the war to continue. First of all, the cause of this war is just a misunderstanding. Misunderstanding? Timus frowned slightly. He felt that this was obviously an excuse. However, Ulysses Sabrina did not panic in the face of Timuss questioning face. Instead, she continued to speak in a matter-of-fact tone. This war was only started because my sister was killed by a human assassin in the elven territory. You may know my mothers temper. She would never ept such a provocation. She immediately believed that this was an assassin sent by the royal family of the human race. After all, ordinary people would not hold any grudges with the royal family of the elven race. Ulysses Sabrina tried to rationalize the war behavior that the elf race had brought upon. At the very least, she had to find a suitable reason that was convincing enough to Timus and Gilroy to end this war. Knowing this, she continued on with her speech, But I have just received new information. The assassin who tried to assassinate my sister had been caught and executed, so all of this is just a misunderstanding. Hearing this, Gilroy felt more at ease. However, Timuss expression turned into a strange one. Chapter 287 - The Right Way to Start a Negotiation

Chapter 287: The Right Way to Start a Negotiation

Timus knew very well that in the eyes of the elves, his teacher was the one who had assassinated the elf princess. The odd thing now was that Ulysses Sabrina had just mentioned that the murderer had been caught? Was it all really just a misunderstanding? How could it be! If the murderer had really been caught, then who was that guy outside the city? Timus immediately understood the situation. It was aplete cover-up to say that the murderer had been caught. The reason she said this was to convince them to quickly end the war. In fact, Ulysses Sabrina herself could not find any other reason besides this one. She could not admit the fact that the elves could not defeat the humans, because this would mean that she would have to beg the humans to end the war! If Timus spoke the truth, it mean that he would have her in the palms of his hands. Timus thought for a moment and nudged Gilroy under the table, indicating for him to answer. Gilroy was still in a confused state. After all, he had just heard the cause of the war for the first time. After processing the new information, Gilroys ability to think decreased. So much so that Timuss actions made Gilroy subconsciously panic. He jerked from the kick and immediately responded to the new queen. Since the misunderstanding has been resolved, then Ahem! When Timus heard Gilroys words, he immediately coughed violently. Ulysses Sabrina and Gilroy looked at Timus at the same time. After all, his reaction was so obvious that it caught the attention of the other two. Obviously, Timus was not satisfied with Gilroys diplomatic phrasing and wanted to interrupt him. The humans were the victors this time. How could they say things such as it being a misunderstanding, and everyone should just forget about it and end the war, right? The humans would definitely have to get a lot of benefits from this! Anyone with a brain could guess Timuss thoughts. However, the overly nervous Gilroy could not realize Timuss intentions. Seeing that Timus had stopped coughing, Gilroy looked at Ulysses and Sabrina and said, War is cruel. No one is willing to fight. Since the misunderstanding has been resolved, then Cough cough cough!!! Cough cough cough!!!! Timus coughed violently again. Ulysses Sabrina and Gilroy looked at Timus from the excessive coughing. Ulysses Sabrina could tell that Timus was the one who had the real say in this negotiation, not this young and stupid Lord Gilroy. However, the other party kept saying that Gilroy was the humanmander of this war. Ulysses Sabrina could not expose the other partys lies in public, right? As the loser of the war, she dared not to take a misstep in a direction that could potentially anger the humans. Therefore, she could only shut her mouth and y dumb. She just pretended that she could not see it! Gilroy, who was interrupted by Timus the second time, still did not see through his teachers thoughts. He even waited patiently for a while after Timus finished coughing. After confirming that his teachers throat was better, he continued on, We humans are actually a peace-loving race. If we didnt know about the preparations of the elf soldiers, we wouldnt have started the war at all. Since the misunderstanding has been resolved, then Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough!!! Gilroy dared not to speak anymore and could only look at Timus in a daze. Could it be that his teacher was injured in the previous battle? This was Gilroys current hypothesis. Timus looked helplessly at Gilroys innocent eyes and sighed, Forget it, Ill be in charge of the negotiations from now on. Gilroy was also slightly stunned when he heard this. Did he say something wrong? After all, he was the one negotiating on behalf of the human race. It could not be that the human race was greedy and evil, right? It should be known that the human race was a race that sought for peace. Moreover, if he wanted benefits from the elf race, what if the other party did not agree and decided to continue the war? As a soldier, Gilroys considerations were inevitably childish. Luckily, Timus was a little more different. He was used to being a strong person, so he naturally knew what a strong persons attitude should be. Hello, Im Lord Gilroys staff officer. My name is Timus. Timus looked at the queen and told a lie. He had without the slightest bit of nervousness or uneasiness on him. Ulysses Sabrina looked at Timus and nodded very cooperatively, Its a pleasure to meet you, Mr. Timus. I think we can continue on with our negotiations. Ulysses Sabrina obviously knew that him being the staff officer was obviously a lie, but she still chose to pretend that she did not know. The reason she did that was the same as before. The current situation of the elves did not have the right to expose the lies of a human messenger. Even if this lie was extremely not well thought out at all. Timus, who had obtained the right to negotiate, immediately put up three fingers. Lets call it a misunderstanding. Although the misunderstanding has been resolved, it proves that we didnt do what you thought we did. Of course, this is not something that we humans should consider. I really dont care if you have any misunderstanding about us. You started the war on your own initiative, so I have three requests for you. This kind of aggressive negotiation method that Timus did made Gilroy cower in fear, but he wisely chose to shut up. He knew that it was the best choice to hand it over to his teacher right now. In fact, if it was not for Timus that made Gilroy themander, he would have rather stayed outside the Ancient City of War and waited for the oue of the negotiation. Ulysses Sabrina was not unfazed by Timuss words. She had never thought that she would be able to escape unscathed after losing the war. It was normal for the other party to have demands. What the human named Gilroy said before was abnormal. This was something that she was more in tune with and prepared for. Please state your demands. Ulysses Sabrina replied calmly. This was the only answer she could provide. Although Timus had received an answer, he did not show any joy on his face. In fact, he looked a little serious. First, we humans can stop the war, but we have lost so many soldiers and supplies in the war. We will definitely receivepensation. As for the exact amount ofpensation, Ill give you a listter. Okay. Ulysses Sabrina nodded. She knew very well that this list would definitely not be as simple aspensation for the loss. It would definitely ask for many additional things. However, she had no choice but to agree. The price to end a war was supposed to be like this. Second, in addition to supplies, the elven race also needs to provide a certain amount ofbor for the human race in the next 100 years to make up for some of the hidden losses of the human race in this war. The hidden losses were still just words. To put it bluntly, it was for the benefit. Ulysses Sabrina nodded again. Thirdly, the elves mustpensate the human race with a city! Chapter 288 - Gilroys Ideal Dream

Chapter 288: Gilroys Ideal Dream

I cant agree to that! Ulysses Sabrina frowned and replied in a hushed voice. Although she was negotiating as the defeated party, she was still unwilling to hand over a city aspensation. A city meant a lot to a race. The elves could give money. The elves could even provide manpower. These were all renewable resources that could be quickly replenished if lost. However, the territory of the elves could not. Doing this would bring aboutrger effects in the future. One had to know that in a races territory, the distance between the cities was very close. Once any city belonged to another race, the other cities would basically be exposed to the fangs of that race. The human race could station arge number of soldiers in this city, eyeing the other territories of the elf race covetously. As long as the human race was dissatisfied with the elf race, they could immediately send an army to attack the elf race again. Were that to happen, the elf race would have no ability to resist. Therefore, she would be willing to give up anything, except for the cities! Ulysses Sabrina answered quickly and firmly, but Timus smiled and said, Do you think you have any right to refuse me? Ulysses Sabrina stayed silent. Timus was right, she had no right to refuse what he had just said. Whether the elves lived or died depended on Timuss mood. As long as the negotiations were unfavorable to Timus, he could immediately attack the Ancient City of War. One day was enough for the Ancient City of War to immediately fall into the hands of the humans and be imed as their territory. When the time came for negotiations, it would not be as simple as taking the Ancient City of War. This would mean that the humans would have upied the city through power, and not because of thepensation offered by the elves. The elves would have to pay a higherpensation and face a more difficult situation were she to disagree right now. Ulysses Sabrina closed her eyes tightly. She faced a mental war in her heart. At this time, it seemed that agreeing topensate the city was the right choice. However, Ulysses Sabrina knew that she could not make such a decision. This was because she had just sat on the throne as the elven queen, she had not established her due prestige among the elven civilians just yet. Were she topensate a city right after assuming the role, then the elven queen would lose the hearts of her elven people. No one would love this so-called queen. Thats right, Ulysses Sabrina still cared about her position. It was no matter when, or where, or how, she would never not think about it. The rest were only secondary considerations. The throne was something she could not easily give up. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at Timus and remained silent. She calcted in her heart, if she fought with this young human in front of her, what were her chances of winning. After all, he should be the human who defeated her mother, Angelina Sabrina. Even the God of Death, Arthas should also be defeated by him, right? After experiencing a great battle, he should be very weak now, right? Although she did not know what methods he used to defeat the gods, the mortals of the lower realm were just mortals, right? To be able to defeat the gods, he must have used a very restrictive method. This method could not be used a second time, right? In other words, she might win! Ulysses Sabrina narrowed her eyes, as if she had already made a decision in her heart. As long as the other party was unwilling to give in she was ready to turn hostile at any time! However, at this moment, Gilroy lowered his head and said, Teacher, I think Cough, cough, cough! Timus sensed that Gilroy might say something unfavorable to the human race, so he quickly used the same trick again and interrupted Gilroy with a cough. However, Gilroy seemed to have thought things through in his heart. He insisted on speaking his mind. Teacher, I Cough, cough, cough! Teacher Cough, cough! After a few interruptions, the room became quiet. Then, Gilroy looked at Timus with a determined gaze. Timus also noticed Gilroys gaze and turned to look at him just the same. The two of them looked at each other as if there was no other person in the room. Ulysses Sabrina sat opposite the table and quietly observed the two of them. She temporarily stopped her n to attack. She wanted to observe and carefully n out her strategy right now. Perhaps this Lord Gilroy would say something beneficial to the elves. Sure enough, Gilroy sighed and said, Teacher, please dont stop me from speaking. Timus was silent and did not cough again. He knew that no matter how much he tried to stop him, this newly epted disciple of his would still insist on saying what he wanted to say. Timus conceded. He did not expect that this disciple of his to have such a simr personality to himself. Seeing that Timus did not stop him, Gilroy continued. Teacher, the war is over. No one wants to see the war. No one wants to see sacrifices. No one wants to kill or be killed by anyone. Everyone just wants a chance to survive. Im sure the humans feel the same as much as the elves He turned to look at Ulysses Sabrina and continued on with his point. The elven queen has made it very clear that everything was just a misunderstanding. Its understandable that the former elven queen would make such an irrational decision under the immense grief of losing her daughter. Although we all know that this war is wrong, since it is over, lets just let bygones be bygones. At this point, Gilroy stood up and looked at Ulysses, Sabrina, and then at Timus. Teacher, cant humans and elves live in peace? Were not the only two races in this world. Even if we exterminate all the elves and upy all their cities, so what? Will we be able to stand firm in a few decades toe? Can we manage so many cities that well? Do we have enough people to cultivate thends? Would there be enough people to man the workshops? Would it be possible to spread thin our army and defend such a big piece ofnd? Itll be very difficult to do so! Gilroys expression became more and more determined as he spoke. These words were clearly spoken subconsciously by him, but he spoke in an extremely orderly manner, as if he had thought it through carefully. He closed his eyes to calm himself before speaking again. We are just a bunch of people fighting to survive. There is no nobility or inferiority, and no one is right or wrong. Therefore, I suggest that we treat this matter as if it never happened. In the future, the human race and the elf race should form an Eternal Alliance, to forever help each other and to forever defend against each other enemies Gilroy spoke as he turned his attention to the elven queen. Would this be possible? This is my ideal dream! Chapter 289 - Goatskin Scroll

Chapter 289: Goatskin Scroll

Looking at the young soldier in front of him who spoke about his ideal dream, Timus could not help but open his mouth in shock. Ideal dream? This word was too far away and unrealistic for people like these in this world. In this world, the only thing that everyone thought about every day was how to survive, and how to live a better life. During the war, the weaker civilians thought about how to live, the stronger soldiers thought about how to kill a few more enemies to get promoted. When ites to peace, there are no lofty ideals. The merchants want to run their business better. The farmers are concerned about whether the crops in the field will be better. The craftsmen want to make their technology more sophisticated and better. The powerful crave for power and connections to get better. Many people thought about the most practical things. It had been too long since anyone had said the word ideal. So much so that people had almost forgotten about the word. Timus was silent for a moment, then suddenly smiled from his speech. The way he looked at Gilroy had changed from pure appreciation to a look of respect and admiration. Compared to his new student, his daily considerations as a teacher were much simpler. He was either on the path of bing stronger or challenging the strong. Other than that, he had never done anything else. Was what he decided on ideal? Elven queen, you should thank Lord Gilroy. Timus turned to Ulysses Sabrina as he spoke. When he turned towards the queen, the smile on his face had disappeared. He did not have much goodwill towards her. Ulysses Sabrina was stunned. It was resolved just like that? She did not think that Gilroy would have such an important right to speak. She even thought that Timus would scold the young man next to him. Fortunately for her, none of this happened. The fact was that Timus agreed with the young mans suggestion made this whole situation even more odd. She could not help but only wonder in her heart. I dont mean to offend you, but just in case, I still want to confirm Our conversation today has the benefit of a contract, right? Of course. Timus grinned. Although the king doesnt know the content of this conversation, I will make him agree. After saying that, Timus seemed to be afraid that Ulysses Sabrina would have unnecessary worries, so he added on with further reassurance. If the king really doesnt agree, I will help the human race change a king. For example, the young man beside me seems like a good potential candidate. Hearing this, Gilroy turned pale with fright and hurriedly lowered his head, Teacher, please dont say that. Im just a soldier. Timus looked at Gilroy helplessly. This kid actually exposed his true identity so quickly. However, he disregarded what Gilroy had said and justughed. From today onwards, youre no longer a soldier, but a general of the human race. Dont worry, Ill get the kings approval. After saying that, he turned to look at Ulysses Sabrina and said, Remember about todays agreement. Ulysses Sabrina hurriedly nodded, not daring to hesitate at all. She knew that this was the best result that she could obtain. Or to put it another way, this result was not obtained by her at all, but by that weak human, Gilroy. Ulysses Sabrina silently etched the names of these two humans in her heart, never to be forgotten. Gilroy, and Timus! She had a strong premonition that these two would be important figures in the human race for the future. Seeing the two of them leave the meeting room, Ulysses was still sitting in her original spot. She could vaguely hear the mentions of something called Violet Valley whispered in their words. Teacher, where are we going next? As soon as they left the meeting room, Gilroy could not wait to ask in a hushed voice. Timus thought for a moment and said, Lets go back to the City of Light first, to officially put an end to this war. After dealing with the rest of the matters, I will take you to Violet Valley. Violet Valley? Where is that? Gilroy asked curiously. Ever since he joined the Army, Gilroys life had be simpler. He trained almost every day, so he naturally did not know how vast the world was or how many beautiful sights there were in the world. Timus did not answer Gilroys question, but only smiled. He wanted to teach Gilroy the skills his teacher had taught him. For example going up and down the mountain a hundred times without destroying any nts. This should be considered a kind of inheritance of knowledge to pass on. At this moment, he was stunned. He seemed to have thought of something as he looked at an elf servant by the corridor. Excuse me, do you have a pen? The elf servant obviously did not expect that this human messenger would talk to him and was taken aback. After hesitating for a moment, he took out a pen from his waist bag and handed it to Timus respectfully. Timus took the pen and closed his eyes to recall something. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes were full of vigor. He took out the nk goatskin scroll from his pocket. It was the goatskin scroll that had summoned the God of Fire, Ragnaros. After using it, the runes on the goatskin scroll had long lost their magic power, bing dull and faded. Now, it seemed that the runes were more like the watermark background on the goatskin scroll, looking to be some decoration. Timus smiled slightly, picked up the pen, and wrote a paragraph on the goatskin scroll. War sometimes is for peace, but it also dispels peace. Power exists not for killing. Protection is always stronger than plundering others. Learning all the weapons in the world is for the world to no longer have weapons. These were all the teachings that his teacher had once given him. Every sentence had stayed with him till now. It even made him change his own inherent beliefs. Timus smiled and returned the pen to the attendant, then handed the goatskin scroll in his hand to Gilroy. Ill leave this goatskin scroll for you to keep. Whats this? Gilroy looked at the words on the goatskin scroll curiously. Timus smiled and said, This is the principle my teacher taught me, and now Im handing it over to you. Is this what my teacher said? The curiosity on Gilroys face faded a little, and he became serious as he thought about the meaning of these words. Timus smiled and continued speaking as Gilroy stared at the scroll. In the future, you can also hand this over to another person and be his teacher. Gilroy was slightly stunned when he heard this. Ill be his teacher? No, no, no, Im still very young. If I really meet a suitable person, why dont I let you teach him? Ill just be his senior. Gilroy rubbed his head with a silly smile and stuffed the goatskin scroll into his arms. Chapter 290 - Forgotten Matters

Chapter 290: Forgotten Matters

Hey, hey, hey. Did you guys forget about something? Mike, who was in the crowd, looked at the two people in front of him and spoke helplessly. Timus and Gilroy looked at each other, but they did not understand what Mike meant. After a brief period of time, Timus finally took the initiative to ask. Teacher, we have done what we should have done. Although the negotiations didnt yield many benefits, we humans are clearly the victors of this war. Dont tell me that Ive actually forgotten to do something? Timus said this very sincerely. Gilroy, who was beside him, could not help but mutter in his heart with disagreement. You call this not reaping many benefits? After receiving arge amount ofpensation, the elven race would probably have a hard time developing for a long time toe. The overall strength of the elven race had almost regressed by fifty years! If the elf queen hears this, she would probably be so angry that she would throw a fit. Regardless of whether it was Timus or Gilroy, they both thought that they had done their best and could not remember what they had forgotten. It was not until Mike looked down on his shirt and revealed the tender bud on his chest. This thing is still growing on my body Mike helplessly pointed at the tender bud. Timus opened his mouth and his eyes widened slightly. He had really forgotten about this! Ahem, teacher, Ill go and help you think of a way to dispose of it. With that, Timus nned to return to the Ancient City of War to discuss the details further with the newly anointed queen. At the very least, she should remove the sprout from Mikes body. However, Mike waved his hand and said, Dont go alone on this matter. Ill go with you. It saves you the trouble of having toe back and look for me after youve finished your discussion. After saying that, Mike turned to look at Gilroy and smiled, You should lead the soldiers back first and report this good news to the king. After all, youre a soldier. You must put the interests of the country first. Timus will handle my personal matters. Gilroy hesitated for a moment. However, when he saw Timus nodding with a smile, he too agreed. Alright, then Ill go back first. When I go back, Ill shall bid my farewell to His Majesty the King, and then head to Violet Valley. Hearing this, Mike was slightly surprised. It seemed that Timus really intended to take Gilroy as his disciple. Thinking of this, Mike could not help but reveal a knowing smile. Perhaps this would be the tradition of Timuss journey to take in disciples. After bidding farewell to Gilroy, the two of them exchanged a look outside the city and then walked towards the Ancient City of War. Although the war was almost over, the impact of the war did not settle down at all. The Ancient City of War was still silent. The civilians were all hiding in their homes. The streets were empty. There were not even shops that were open for business. When the two of them passed through the empty city gates and stepped onto the streets, a familiar voice came from behind them. Who are you? What are you doing here? Mike was slightly stunned when he heard this voice. He felt that it sounded familiar. The two of them immediately turned around and looked behind them. What they saw was a familiar, young face. Jess? Why are you here? Mike looked at the young elf soldier in front of him and asked in surprise. Thats right, this was Jess, the guard who had dealt with Mike and Timus before. Jess looked at the two of them and was slightly stunned. Because of special circumstances, I was temporarily transferred to the Ancient City of War wait, why should I answer your questions! Jess stopped halfway before he reacted. His eyes widened as he spoke. The elf race and the human race are currently in the midst of a war. The two of you humans should hurry up and leave this ce. If the other elves see you, they might mistake you for human soldiers. Hearing this, Mike and Timus looked at each other. It seemed that this kid did not know that the war has ended. He also did not know that the war has ended because of the two people in front of him. Knowing this, Mike smiled, Dont worry, well be fine. I believe that if we didnt do anything wrong, you elven soldiers wouldnt ignore thew and make things difficult for us, right? Dont you elves value thew a lot? Jess opened his mouth, but he could retort what Mike had said. Although it should be so, no one had any reason to make things difficult for them withoutmitting a crime. However, this was a period of war after all, and now was a special situation. How could the elf race let two humans into the city? Although the young guard felt that what Mike said was wrong, he did not know how to refute it. If theres nothing else, well leave first. You can get back to work. Good luck. Mike waved his hand and was ready to leave. However, Jess stopped them again. No, I cant let you guys leave just like that. Jess subconsciously stopped them, but could not find a valid reason to do so. He could only stammer as he spoke. Im not sure what you guys are going to do. I cant let you guys into the city at such a crucial time. Mike looked at the young elf soldier in front of him and frowned slightly as Jess continued on. But as you said, you didntmit a crime. I cant just detain you like this, so You have to tell me what youre going to do in the city. Jesssst sentence was very firm. Mike looked at the young elf soldier in front of him and sighed helplessly, I know I could lie to you and go about my day but I wont. I also dont want to tell you what were going to do as its a personal matter. Hearing this, Jace was slightly stunned. He never thought that the man named F*ck would be so direct and honest. However, this answer was obviously not enough for Jace to let them in. For a moment, the young elf soldier was caught in a dilemma. On one side was the safety of the country and the people, and on the other side was the moral bottom line and thew that he had to uphold. He did not know how to make a decision. In the end, he hesitantly spoke, Its fine if you dont want to say it, but I have to follow you. If you dont agree, I wont let you into the city even if you kill me. Hearing this, Mike looked deeply at the young soldier in front of him and nodded with a smile, Okay, you cane with us. Where are you going now? Were going to find the elven queen. Chapter 291 - Courtesy and Decency

Chapter 291: Courtesy and Decency

Hearing this answer, Jess waspletely dumbfounded. These two guys actually wanted to look for the elven queen? What were they trying to do? Subconsciously, the young elf soldier thought of what had happened a while ago the assassination of the elven princess. All of a sudden, the elf soldier became nervous. Could it be that these two guys were the assassins! Mike seemed to see through Jesss worries and said with a smile, Dont worry, were not looking for the elf queen to do anything bad. Were just looking for her to help us. Moreover, we werent the ones who tried to assassinate Veronica Sabrina. Although I was the one who sent them, I wasnt the one who did it. Mike secretly added in his heart. Of course, Jess could not hear him. Jess looked at Mikes eyes intently, staring at the man as if he wanted to look for Mikes true intentions. However, Jess, who did not have any special abilities and could not see past anything. He nodded seriously and said, If youre just looking for the elven queens help, then theres no problem. But let me be clear. If the elven queen isnt willing to help you, please dont start anything. Otherwise, I wont hesitate to defend my people. Jess red at Mike as if threatening him, and then took the initiative to lead the way. Mike, who was behind Jess, could not help but smile. Under such circumstances, Ulysses Sabrina had no reason to reject him, nor did she have any right to reject him. Ulysses Sabrina sat in the meeting room with a frown on her face. The meeting room was empty. There was no one in it except for her. The reason why no one came was that no one dared to disturb her now. She had just negotiated and promised variouspensation. Although the elves outside did not know about this, almost everyone in the mansion knew about it. From the expressions of the two human messengers, it could be seen that they had gained a great deal from the negotiation. The elven queen must be in a bad mood so all the servants dared not interrupt her. However, what everyone did not know was that Ulysses Sabrina waspletely not thinking about the content of the negotiation just now. She was thinking about something else her newfound power! After experiencing such a failed war, the elven people needed to quickly gather their passion! Although the war was started by her mother, and that she took over the position of elven queen, as long as the war failed, she would be inevitably responsible for the losses. Therefore, she urgently needed to do something to stabilize her position as queen. What should she do? Ulysses Sabrinas eyes subconsciously looked towards the north direction, once again. ording to what she knew, that was the new territory of the centaurs. The Soul Stone! Ulysses Sabrina narrowed her eyes slightly. She could not stop herself from thinking of snatching the Soul Stone. However, she was afraid of the restrictions of the contract. She knew very well that once she broke the contract, something bad would happen. So much so that her life would be hard to keep. Thinking of this, Ulysses Sabrinas brows furrowed once more. A situation like this made her feel frustrated. While she ruminated in her thoughts, there was a knock on the door. Your Majesty, there are two humans outside who want to see you. The servants voice came from the corridor, interrupting Ulysses Sabrinas thoughts. She frowned slightly, Two humans? Who? The servant hesitated for a moment and said, One of them is a human who came here once, and the other is a strange face. Ive never seen him before. A human who came here just now? Ulysses Sabrina was slightly stunned at first, but she quickly reacted. The servant should be referring to one of the two people, Timus or Gilroy. As for who the other person was, she was not sure. They had just left here not long ago. Why did they suddenly want toe back? Ulysses Sabrina felt a trace of doubt and frustration in her heart. However, she was unable to reject their request to meet. It was very simple. It was because of her strength. Ulysses Sabrina was very clear that if they were to really fight, she would most likely be defeated by Timus. If she had the strength, she would not have to promise so muchpensation just now. Let them in. Ulysses Sabrina felt helpless, but the tone of her voice was very calm, and no one could detect the faintest of emotions. However, her desire for power was growing. She knew that if she was strong enough, she would not have to be so timid and afraid. Soul Stone Ulysses Sabrinas eyes revealed a hint of greed as she thought about it. However, this unnoticeable look disappeared the moment the door of the meeting room was pushed open. When Timus and Mike appeared in front of her, her expression had already returned to normal. I remember that your name is Timus, right? Why did youe back? Dont tell me you want to go back on the terms we agreed on just now? Ulysses Sabrina said expressionlessly. Even though her personal strength was inferior to Timus, she still had to show her attitude. This was the pride and responsibility of being a queen. When Timus heard this, he chuckled, as if he did not care about Ulysses Sabrinas tone. Before this, he was here to negotiate, representing the entire human race, so he definitely could not show weakness where he should be strong. However, now, it was different. He was here in his own name, so Timus showed his most authentic side. He grinned and pointed at Mike, Of course Im not here to go back on my word. I just want to ask you for a favor. You should know about this, right? After saying that, Timus grabbed the corner of Mikes shirt and lifted it up. All of a sudden, the lifted shirt covered Mikes face, revealing the tender bud on his chest. Please let me do the lifting of the shirt myself Mike was speechless. Ulysses Sabrina on the other hand, was slightly stunned when she saw the tender bud on Mikes chest. Her eyes were filled with shock. Hes Ulysses Sabrina could not finish the second half of the sentence, this was because she had clearly said in the negotiation that the murderer of her sister had been caught and killed by them. Although everyone knew that this was just a lie, since the lie had been said, she could not go back on it. It should be courteous of her to not lie. It was up to her to honor the lie. Ulysses Sabrina looked at it with aplicated gaze and said, You want me to help you get rid of it, right? Chapter 292 - Special Method

Chapter 292: Special Method

Im sorry, I cant do this. Ulysses Sabrina shook her head gently. Hearing this, Mikes face, which was covered by his clothes, turned sour. If Ulysses Sabrina was not willing to help, it would be useless even if he killed her. He never be able to recover his strength. Timus knew the seriousness of this matter. His originally smiling expression immediately turned cold as he spoke. What do you mean? Youre not willing to help? Ulysses Sabrina shook her head again. Youve misunderstood. Its not that Im not willing to help, but I cant help. She looked at the tender bud and continued on. This is a special seed passed down in the elven race. Its called a soul seed. Once youre possessed by this seed, youll lose all your power and be at your weakest. Even I myself wont be able to forcefully take out this seed. Hearing this, Timus turned a little anxious. He wanted to argue more, but Mike was one step ahead of him. Did you just say force? Ulysses Sabrina smiled slightly and said, Thats right. So youre saying that theres still some special way to take out this seed? Thats right. Ulysses Sabrina nodded again. When Timus heard this, he was slightly stunned. His original emotions were withdrawn. He heaved a sigh of relief knowing this new information. If thats the case, then its much easier. Quickly tell me how to take out this seed. Unfortunately, Ulysses Sabrina shook her head again. As I said, I cant help you with this matter. Timus was very confused by her reaction once again. One moment, she said she could take it out, and the next moment, she said she could not. What did this elven woman mean? However, Mike was silent for a moment and asked, Is it that the method to take out this seed is more difficult than what you can do? Thats right. Ulysses Sabrina smiled after she agreed. Its much easier tomunicate with smart people. When she said this, she nced at Timus faintly. It was not that Mike was smart, he was just the standard of an ordinary person and Timus was sometimes too idiotic. Timus did not notice that Ulysses Sabrina sarcastically jabbed him. Instead, he said anxiously, Since you cant do it, then we wont ask for your help. As long as you tell me how to take it out, well think of a way ourselves. Timuss idea was very simple. As long as he could help Mike take out the seed, everything else was secondary. However, Ulysses Sabrina looked at Timus and smiled. Do you want me to help you for free? You have to know that weve already agreed on a certain agreement. This matter is independent of the agreement. It has nothing to do with the war. Timus was slightly stunned when he heard this. He pondered for a moment and asked, What do you mean? Are you really an idiot, kid? the elven queen thought to herself. Even the elven queen was a little confused at this moment. He had already said it so clearly. Did this kid still not understand? Mike could only remind him, What she means is that she wants us to pay her somepensation or owe her a favor. If she wants our help in the future, we have to help her once. When he heard this, Timus came to a sudden realization, So thats what she means. You could have just said so earlier. No problem. Ill remember your help. If you have any difficulties in the future, go to the Violet Valley and look for me. No matter what, I, Timus, will help you solve them. Of course, the prerequisite is that it doesnt vite my moral principles. Mike was silent for a moment before saying, Me too. Although Mike felt that this elven queen might not remember him anymore, he still had to act the way he should. It was expected, Ulysses Sabrina did not care about Mikes attitude. All she wanted from the start was the favor that Timus owed her. She knew very well how powerful this simple-minded young human in front of her was. Alright, in that case, Ill thank you in advance. If you want to take out this seed, its easy to say, but difficult to carry out. You just need some materials, and then make these materials into medicine, and then let him drink it. Timus was slightly stunned when he heard that. No wonder you said that you cant help me with this matter. Its because you dont know how to make a potion. Making it quite difficult, but I dont know how to make one either. This kid was really mindless, what was the point of him saying that! The difficulty was obviously in the materials! Mike coughed and said, What materials would we need? In order to ease the awkwardness, Ulysses Sabrina did not respond to Timus. Instead, she quickly answered Mike, I needntern grass, a pearl, and At this point, Ulysses Sabrina paused, as if to prepare the two of them mentally. Then, she continued to say thest material. And the most difficult material to obtain a dragon scale. Hearing this, Timuss breathing stopped. Dragon scale? A dragon scale?! From the legendary creature? Timuss expression turned sour. It was no wonder that Ulysses Sabrina said she could not help. This was indeed not something a small elven queen like her could help with. Dragons were creatures that were beyond the limits of gods and rules. Every dragon was extremely powerful, even more sopared to gods. Gods were powerful because of the rules they controlled. Dragons were truly powerful. Powerful bodies, terrifying dragon magic, these were not things that humans could withstand. Timuss expression was unsightly as he remained silent. Ulysses Sabrina, on the other hand, smiled as she spoke. Ive already told you the method, remember the favor you owe me. Of course, I suggest that you dont try to forcefully take out this seed. If you try to take it out forcefully, at most, he will lose his strength and can only live like a weak ordinary person. But at least he can still keep his life. But if you insist on looking for the dragon scale to die then who will return this favor to me? Ulysses Sabrina said with a smile. Timus looked at her silently. Indeed, the content of the transaction was very clear. She only told the methods on how to fix this issue. She did not offer her help. Since Ulysses Sabrina had told him the way, then Timus had to return the favor. At this time, Timus felt a little helpless. He did not expect that he would use a promise in exchange for apletely useless piece of information. How could a human possibly get the dragon scale? However, what he did not know was that Mikes face hidden behind his clothes had already revealed an unconceble smile. This was because Mike had a way to get the dragon scales! Chapter 293 - Lady Nikorei

Chapter 293: Lady Nikorei

After getting the information he wanted, Mike turned and left the meeting room. Timus saw this and quickly followed closely behind. Ulysses Sabrina did not say anything further. The way she sees it, these two people should be very desperate now. There was no need to talk too much nonsense with them, the more she did, the more she could possibly add onplications. She just needed to quietly wait until the day she needed help from them. When the two of them were further away, Ulysses Sabrina called over a trusted servant andmanded, Fetch me Osmond. I have some matters to share with him. After that, I will be taking my leave for a period of time. Once they left the Castens mansion, Mike slowly took long strides with Timus not too far behind. After a moment of silence, Timus spoke to Mike with a hint of worry in his voice, Teacher, it doesnt matter how well get the dragon scale. Well find a way no matter what. Even if I mean a big if, if we really cant find the dragon scale, its okay. Ill protect you well. Timus said these words very sincerely. He seemed to be very worried about Mikes mood. From Timuss point of view, Mike must have been feeling very desperate after receiving such bad news. However, Mike only smiled slightly and said, Its alright, you dont have to worry about this matter. I can handle it myself. Our friend is still waiting for us in front. Lets not discuss this any further. When Timus heard this, he turned his head slightly and looked forward. When he saw Jess at the end of the stairs, he finally remembered this fellows existence. The two of them slowly walked to the end of the stairs and arrived at the bottom floor. Jess looked at the two of them and sized them up to appear intimidating, Its over? Mike smiled and nodded, As I said, Im just here to talk to the elven queen about something. Its as simple as that. There was still a trace of doubt on Jesss face. The rtionship between humans and elves right now was so tense, what could these twoe to talk to the elven queen about? However, even if Jess did not trust the two, the two of them dide back unscathed. It did not seem like there were any signs of a fight. Even if Timus was very strong, it was impossible to kill the elven queen in such a state. At least, that was what Jess chose to believe. So, in the end, he did not dwell on this matter anymore. In that case, Ill send you guys out of the Ancient City of War also, its best not toe here for a while. Come again after the war is over. Thest sentence Jess said was actually for the sake of Mike and Timuss safety. If it was any other soldier, they would have been captured as suspected spies. Up until now, this kid still did not know that the agreement had already been negotiated. The war had long ended. Mike could understand what Jess was trying to say. This was also the reason why Mike admired this young guard very much. Upright, kind, and not weak. Mike smiled and said, Thank you for your reminder, but I cant leave this city for the time being. When Jess heard this, he red at Mike and said, F*ck, why arent you leaving? For a moment, he actually could not tell whether this young man was cursing or calling his name. However, considering Jesss honest character, he guessed that the young guard was just calling his name. However, Mike felt that he sounded strange. He forcefully suppressed this strange feeling and said, I wish to look for the psychic in your Ancient City of War. Her name is Lady Nikorei, right? Jess was slightly stunned and was alerted once again when Mike mentioned that name. How do you know about Lady Nikorei? Why are you looking for her? When Mike saw Jesss reaction, he was a little surprised. This was because Jesss reaction was stronger than when he heard Mike say that he was going to look for the elven queen. It could be seen that this psychic seemed to be respected by the elven race, perhaps even more than the elven queen. This was good news for Mike. The more it was like this, the more Mike wanted to look for her. I just have some mattress I dont understand and wish to consult her. Dont worry, we wont do anything suspicious. Jess only hesitated for a moment before agreeing. It was through Mikes sincere attitude that convinced him once again. Alright, then Ill bring you there, but you must show great respect to Lady Nikorei. Dont worry, I will. Mike smiled and promised the young guard. Jess brought Mike and Timus through one street after another and arrived at the edge of the Ancient City of War. Although this ce was very far from the center of the Ancient City of War, it looked o different from the center. It was the same deserted ce. The three of them walked all the way to a small wooden house. Jess then stopped and said, This is Lady Nikoreis residence. Swear you will be polite. From Jesss repeated instructions about being polite, it could be seen that Jess truly respected Lady Nikorei. This made Mike look forward to what kind of information he could get from this psychic. Jess went forward and gently knocked on the wooden door. The next moment, an old voice came from inside the door. Who is it? Hearing this, Mike finally heaved a sigh of relief. This really was Lady Nikoreis residence. Jess answered respectfully. Hello, Ms. Lady Nikorei. Im Jess, the guard. Two humans havee to look for you. They say they have some questions they dont understand and would like to consult you. Would you like to meet them? As he said this, Jess turned around and nced at Mike and Timus. The only thing he could do was to ask Lady Nikorei if she was willing to see them. If Lady Nikorei was not willing, Jess could only chase these two away. However, after a moment of silence, Lady Nikorei replied, Let them in. Jess turned back to look at Mike again. This time, his expression was slightly surprised, simr to Mikes. Normally, when two strangers wish to meet someone, the other party would have to take a look at the appearance of the two before agreeing. In the end, Lady Nikorei actually agreed without asking further questions. It was hard not to think of Lady Nikoreis identity. A psychic! Could it be that she had already seen this scene in advance? Jess did not say anything else, but obediently made way for them. Mike thanked him in a low voice and pushed the wooden door open. The structure of the wooden house was very simple. There were only a few simple pieces of furniture and nothing else. The room was dim as the only light source was from the sunlight that came through the window. This also brought a mysterious atmosphere in the wooden house. After Mike and Timus entered the wooden house, they closed the wooden door to prevent Jess from hearing the conversation. Looking at Lady Nikorei, who sat at the table in front of them, Mike took a deep breath and started the conversation. However, before he could speak, Lady Nikorei beat him to it. I know the reason for your arrival here and what you wish to ask. Chapter 294 - Omniscience

Chapter 294: Omniscience

Hearing this, Timus was slightly stunned. Only then did he realize that he, who hade with his teacher, actually did not know what his teacher was going to ask. On the other hand, the other party already knew what they wanted. This order was not right! Mike did not show much surprise. The more Lady Nikorei acted like this, the more he was sure that he had found the right person. Since you know, what should I do? Mike calmly looked at Lady Nikorei who sat at the table and asked his question, expecting the desired answer. Lady Nikorei had a faint smile on her face. She picked up the teapot from the table and slowly poured three cups of tea. Dont worry, I have something to ask you first. Have a cup of tea while youre here. Soon, the three cups of tea were filled. The room was then filled with the faint fragrance of tea. Lady Nikorei took the lead to pick up a cup of tea and drank it in one gulp. Mike looked at the tea on the table and did not move. However, Timus did not think too much about it. His nose twitched twice, and then his eyes lit up. He quickly walked to the table, picked up the cup of tea, and impatiently finished it in one gulp too. Timuss eyes became more satisfied. He could not help but ask, This tea is too fragrant. What kind of tea is this? Lady Nikorei smiled and replied, This is a white tea from the top of the White Mountain. Its very rare. As she said this, Lady Nikorei poured another cup of tea for Timus. Then, she turned to look at Mike and asked, Arent you going to drink it? Mike nced at Timus and then at Lady Nikorei. Then, he slowly walked to the table and sat opposite Lady Nikorei. He went straight to the point, I just want to know how I can go back now. This world was extremely dangerous for Mike. No matter how powerful he was, he could not make up for the fear of death. After all, Mike was a person who had died once. His experience of death was much deeper than anyone else in this world. He never wanted to experience death again. Moreover, only by returning to the original world could he use a safer method to retrieve the bud growing on his body. This was because, in the second world of the game, there were many ways to obtain dragon scales. He did not need to fight against an iparably powerful dragon in this world. He was just desperate to go home! However, Lady Nikorei still spoke unhurriedly, Young man, dont be in such a hurry. Slow down. Mike looked at the psychicdy in front of him and said nothing. Or rather, he did not know what to say as he had a lot of worries in his heart. If this Lady Nikorei really knew to such an extent how Mike came here from a parallel world. Then, did Lady Nikorei really know that Veronica Sabrina was actually killed by someone he sent? That hypothesis was not impossible. Therefore, he did not dare drink the cup of tea in front of him, even though Lady Nikorei and Timus had already finished a cup in front of him. Finally, he still insisted, Im sorry, Ms. Lady Nikorei. I really dont have time to waste. Lady Nikorei looked deeply at Mike and sighed from Mikes behavior. You have a lot of worries, lot of thoughts, a lot of fears and a lot of desires. I know what youre worried about, but I want you to be at ease. I truly do know everything that youre worried about. Timus was confused when he heard what Lady Nikorei said as he did not understand a single word. However, the corners of Mikes eyes twitched slightly. He was not sure if the elderly elvendy in front of him was deliberately mystifying things. Moreover, he could not afford to take this guessing gamble right now. Looking at Mikes expression, Lady Nikorei smiled slightly as she spoke, Do you think that I might be deliberately mystifying things? Mike opened his mouth but dared not to say anything. He felt that this scene was somewhat familiar. It was as if a simr scene had happened in Veronica Sabrinas room before. Lady Nikorei sighed and continued on while a thousand thoughts run through Mikes mind. A lot of things are arranged by fate. Im just a mere psychic. Knowing about the Heavens is easy, but defying the Heavens would be difficult So, most of the time, I wont participate in the things that happen in this world. Because when you change one thing, a butterfly effect will ur, changing everything else. We will never truly be able to deal with everything perfectly Lady Nikorei seemed to be talking to Mike, but at the same time, she seemed to be talking to herself. Mike frowned slightly and continued on silently listening in on her words. He secretly nced at Timus, wanting to observe his reaction. However, the young man did not notice Mikes abnormality at all. He listened to Lady Nikoreis words in a daze while pouring tea into his own cup. Lady Nikorei nced at Mike and said meaningfully, Youre not from here, I know that very well. The reason you came here is because you had no choice but toe here. Many things need to be influenced by one person, and you are the one who decides fate. Whether its the end of the war, the death of a certain race, the death of a certain person, or the rise of someone else, these are all fated. I cant change it, and you cant refuse it When Mike heard this, he was slightly stunned. The mention of war was very easy to understand. Naturally, it referred to the war between the humans and elves. Since Lady Nikorei mentioned that it was already over, it meant that she did know many things. However, the other sentences were very intriguing. A certain race probably referred to the centaur race. A certain persons death, Mike knew it referred to Veronica Sabrina. It seemed that she really knew the truth about that matter Mike gently adjusted the pace of his breathing, trying to appear calm. He stole another nce at Timus, and Timus just happened to notice Mikes gaze from the corner of his eye. ??? Timus did not understand Mikes gaze at all. In fact, he did not understand what Lady Nikorei was saying either. He only felt that the tea in front of him was delicious. Looking at this idiot, Mike sighed softly. The rise of someone else should be referring to Timus It was really difficult to understand why there was such a huge difference between the two worlds. He retracted his gaze and looked at Lady Nikorei again. Now, he was almost certain that this psychic was truly omniscient. Mike hesitated for a moment and asked the question he was most concerned about. May I ask If you know something else. I mean about the fact that I was resurrected. He really wanted to know how omniscient this psychic was. He also wanted to know why he had been resurrected from the future and returned to the past. Moreover, he had obtained a powerful SSS-grade talent. Mike has never been able to find an answer to this. He felt that now was his only chance to get an answer. However, Lady Nikorei looked at Mike and smiled, it was as if she expected Mike to ask this question. Lets talk about how to get you back. Chapter 295 - Return to Where You Came From.

Chapter 295: Return to Where You Came From.

Hearing Lady Nikoreis words, Mike frowned slightly. Although he did not know why, but Mike could clearly feel that this psychic was deliberately avoiding that question. The specific question about why he was resurrected! Was it because she truly did not know? Or was it because she knew, and she had to keep it a secret? Looking at the smiling Lady Nikorei, Mike nodded. After a moment of silence, Mike spoke up once again. Okay, then how do I go back? For Mike, although he was very curious about why he was resurrected. The more important matter at hand right now was to go back. Only by returning could Mike be a yer again and regain the resurrection mechanism. Nothing was more important than his own life! However, just as Mike quietly waited for Lady Nikoreis answer, Lady Nikorei smiled and just held up the cup of tea in front of her. The answer is actually very simple. Go back the way you came. Hearing this, Mike was slightly stunned. Timus, who was beside him, said in puzzlement, Hey, why does this sentence sound so familiar? Mike could not help but look at Timus. This kid had also subconsciously said something like this before go back to where you came from. Although Timus obviously did not know a lot of inside information, he managed to identally say the true answer. However, Mike did not take it too seriously. Only fools would take him seriously! However, now it seemed that Timus was right. Mike took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and recalled the scene when he came from. The centaurs said that they were going to perform a ritual to dispel the curse on the Elven Queen Ulysses Sabrina. Then, the Centaur Chief, Tony, held the Soul Stone. Then Mike frowned slightly. Then, he just ced his hand on the soul stone and came to this alternate world. Was it really this simple? Mike was slightly stunned. He looked up at Lady Nikorei and saw a pair of elderly kind eyes, affirming Mike. Thats right, its that simple. Now go. Mike clearly did not say anything, but Lady Nikorei gave an urate answer. This was not the first time this had happened. Mike was very sure that the psychic in front of him could guess what he was thinking. No, not guess. She definitely knew, he was sure of it! It was like hearing it with his own eyes and seeing it with his own eyes. Although Mike was wary of such an omniscient existence, he had no other choice. He could only choose to believe what Lady Nikorei had said and pray in his heart that she did lie to him. After all, other than Lady Nikorei, Mike could not find another person who would give him an answer. After thinking this through, Mike slowly stood up and said, Timus, lets go. When Timus heard this, he quickly drank the tea in front of him. Then, he poured another cup of tea. After drinking it, he stood up reluctantly. When reached the door of the wooden house, Mike turned his head again and looked at Lady Nikorei. Thank you for your guidance. Lady Nikorei smiled slightly and nodded. She did not speak any further. Looking at the old elvendy, Mike took a deep breath and pushed open the wooden door in front of him. Sunlight shone in from outside the door again, adding some visibility to the dark room. Jess, who was guarding the door, trembled slightly and turned around with a tensed body. Seeing that it was just Mike, Jess cautiously approached the wooden door and took a look at the scene inside the room. Seeing that Lady Nikorei was sitting perfectly fine inside the room, Jess heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this human did not do anything to Lady Nikorei. Were Lady Nikorei to be in trouble, even though it was Lady Nikorei who agreed to let Mike into the wooden house, Jess would still feel that he was responsible. After confirming Lady Nikoreis safety, Jess turned to look at Mike again. F*ck, do you still any other ces to go next? If not, Ill send you out of the city. This is a sensitive time, you cant Let them go on their own. Before Jess could finish his sentence, Lady Nikoreis voice came from inside the house. Jess was slightly stunned and turned to look at Lady Nikorei. He saw Lady Nikorei waving at him with a smile, Come in and have a cup of tea. In the centaur tribe. All the tribesmen were busy with their own matters. Some were brewing wine, and some were preparing to dry some fruits. Some were even refilling the water tanks in the tribe. Although everyone looked poor, they were all happy. Every centaur had a smile on their face. They liked this peaceful life. At the entrance of the vige, Phineas looked at the statue in front of him and did not move for a long time. It was as if he had turned into another statue next to this statue. From afar, a young centaur walked over and looked at Phineas, Vige chief, are you looking at this statue again? Phineas turned his head and smiled, Little Tony, you have to remember, this lord is our benefactor of the centaurs. Without this lord, our centaur tribe will probably never learn to resist, and will always be bullied by the goblins. Little Tony looked at the vige chief, then at the statue, and nodded. Phineas raised his hand and gently stroked little Tonys head, then ced his hand on the soul stone at his waist. Only half of the soul stone was left, and it looked ordinary, as if there was nothing special about it. The other half was in the hands of another group of centaurs who had left the tribe. I wonder how Gerald and the others are doing now. Phineas sighed. Although the centaurs were divided, they were not enemies. In the end, they would always bepatriots. Phineas naturally hoped that Gerald and the others could live in peace. Although the tribal division was caused by Lord F*ck, Phineas could not me Lord F*ck. If it were not for him, they would not have lived such a safe life today. There were pros and cons to everything. Phineas could understand this. While he pondered on, there was the sound of footsteps behind him. Phineas and Little Tony turned their heads at the same time and looked behind them. What they saw was the figure that they had been longing for. Yo, long time no see, Vige Chief. And Little Tony, long time no see. Hearing this, everyone in the vige stopped moving. It was as if this voice contained a huge magic power. All the centaurs looked at the vige entrance with excited smiles. Its Lord F*ck, Lord F*ck is back! And Mr. Timus is back too! Thats great, today is really a good day. Phineas also shouted very excitedly. Quick, go and bring out all the fruit wine in the vige. We must have a celebration today! When the centaurs in the vige heard this, they immediately took action. However, Mike raised his hand and said. Sorry to intrude, everyone. Actually, I have something to do today, and Ill be leaving soon. Chapter 296 - Was This the Legendary Time Spell?

Chapter 296: Was This the Legendary Time Spell?

Hearing this, the originally cheerful centaur tribe immediately quieted down as they all looked at Mike and Timus in surprise. Little Tony frowned and ran to Mike on his little horse hooves. He could not help but ask, Lord F*ck, why are you in such a hurry to leave? Even if you really have something to do, cant you stay for a few days to y before you leave? Looking at the small centaur in front of him, Mike showed a concerned expression. Aftering to this world, the thing that Mike would never regret was getting to know such a group of foreign centaur friends. Every centaur that stood here was all simple-minded and friendly. Even if the tribes were separated, the warlike faction led by Gerald was actually just a group of centaurs who wanted to resist and change. They were all the same, it was just that they did not have the courage to take the first step. Each of them wanted a life without being bullied. Mike could not bear to part with such a group of foreign friends. However, he knew very well that he was not from this world. This world was too dangerous for Mike. Before all this, Mike thought that only gods were able to threaten his life. However, after experiencing the imprisonment of the elves, Mike realized something important. In this world, there were actually many ways that could end his life. A single mistake could put him in a hopeless situation. He knew he had to leave this ce as soon as possible. Thinking of this, Mike took a deep breath and said, Im sorry, this matter is very important and urgent to me. I dont have time to stick around. Although its nice to meet you all, we will be separated one day Hearing Mikes words, many centaurs showed sad expressions. Only Little Tony blinked his big innocent eyes and was the first one to break the silence. Its okay, Lord F*ck. Theres still a long, long time to go. Well definitely meet again. When the timees, Ill definitely prepare the best fruit wine in the vige for you to taste. Ill definitely prove to you that this statue would still be well preserved by us. Well definitely Well definitely meet again. Hearing the innocent young centaurs words, a smile formed on Mikes face. This may take a very, very long time, a very, very long time Mike knew that this was only a parallel world. He knew that he would never meet this young friend again. However, he bit his tongue as he could not bear to tell the truth. Therefore the only thing he said was that it would take a very, very long time. So long that even if everyone died, they would never get a chance to meet again. Thinking of this, Mikes mood became a little heavier. It seemed like he wanted to leave quickly, so he quickly changed the topic. Mike raised his head and said, Vige Chief Phineas, I need to borrow that Soul Stone. Phineas was slightly stunned when he heard this. When Mike had given the Soul Stone to them, he had said that this Soul Stone could protect the prosperity of your centaur race. This fact had been true till this day. Ever since they had obtained the Soul Stone, the centaur race has never been harassed by the other races. Their days were lived out very peacefully. Now that Mike wanted to take back the Soul Stone, although Phineas was a little reluctant, he would not refuse. After all, this Soul Stone was originally given to them by Mike. Mike seemed to notice his hesitancy. He smiled and said, Dont worry, Im just borrowing it. I dont intend to take it away. I just need to hold the Soul Stone for a bit when you hand it over.. Hearing Mikes words, Phineas was puzzled. He did not understand what this meant at all, nor did he understand the meaning behind this action. He still handed over the Soul Stone. Phineas gently took the Soul Stone out, then flipped his palm to the top and gently handed it over to Mike. Mike, on the other hand, smiled and stretched his hand over. He looked at the centaurs and Timus and said his goodbye. Goodbye, everyone. Something magical may happen next, but dont be surprised. Im going back. On the way here, Mike thought about what Lady Nikorei had said. He should go back the way he came. Since that was the case, he only needed to imitate what happened when he came to this world and do it again. As his hand slowly touched the Soul Stone, Mike became nervous. As long as he returned to the original world, he could regain his identity as a yer and obtain the resurrection mechanism. Then, he would be able to bring along his undying constitution to seize the dragon scale and take out the bud on his chest. Then He would have to increase his strength and forge himself into an invincible existence! A true invincible existence that even a God could not deal with! With this thought, Mike took a deep breath and ced his hand on the Soul Stone. When he closed his eyes, the entire centaur tribe fell silent. Every centaur stood motionlessly on the spot, staring at the scene in front of them with their eyes wide open. Even the air seemed to have stayed in ce. One second. Two seconds. Three seconds Amazing could this be the legendary time spell Time Freeze?! Timus looked at the scene in front of him and was greatly shocked. However, at this moment, all the centaurs turned their heads to look at Timus, even Mike turned around. Well, thatsme, time didnt stop. So what did you do just now? Didnt you just say goodbye? Why are you still here? Wait Could it be that the you in front of me isnt actually you, but the real you has already returned?! Timus was shocked once again. Meanwhile, the corners of Mikes eyes twitched from what Timus said. No, its just a simple failure. Mike sighed and irritably rubbed his hair. Thats strange. Logically speaking, after I ced my hand on this Soul Stone, I would have already returned. So why didnt anything happen? All the centaurs looked at each other, they themselves were unsure about this situation. Phineas could not help but ask, Lord F*ck, what should have happened in the original n? Previously, Mike only said that something magical would happen, but he did not specify what it was. Mike scratched his head. He could not exin it clearly. He could not say that he would disappear, right? He sighed and said, In short, when I put my hand on this Soul Stone, something incredible should have happened. Incredible Phineas pondered for a moment, but he still could not imagine what might happen. As the ce fell silent, Mike pondered as to what might have gone wrong. When everyone was silent, Timus could not help but break the silence. That could it be because that this Soul Stone is notplete? At that moment, everyone seemed to have connected the pieces together. Mikes eyes widened as he excitedly grabbed Timusshoulder. Timus, youre actually a f*king genius! ? Chapter 297 - The Only One Who Can Help You Is Yourself.

Chapter 297: The Only One Who Can Help You Is Yourself.

On a deste stone ground, the ground faintly trembled. The nging sound of metal weapons cut against rocks. The footsteps of horses stomped on the ground. There were also the sounds of shouting and rocks that whistled through the air. It was deafening. From afar, Mike and Timus could feel that there seemed to be a fierce battle going on there. Teacher, do you really not need help? Timus had a worried look on his face. He wanted to speed up his pace, but he had no choice but to follow Mikes footsteps and slow down. He knew very well that his centaur friends were fighting the stone giants in the canyon ahead. He really wanted to help, but his teacher just pretended to be calm. When Mike heard Timuss question, he did not seem to be in a hurry. Instead, he said calmly, Have faith and confidence in your friends. They can handle this battle. When Timus heard this, although he was still a little worried, he still nodded. Mike saw the worry on Timuss face and spoke up to ease his mind. Moreover This was the path they have chosen. We must let them walk it on their own. Helping them the first time would be fine, but we should never help them the second time. In this world, humans only live for a few decades. To live to a hundred years would be considered a long life. But for other races, decades pass with a snap of a finger. You can protect them for a hundred years, but can you protect them for five hundred years? Or a thousand years? No. Timus sighed and answered honestly. So, what they need most now is not our help, but how to face these difficulties on their own. If they cant do that, its better to go back and live with Phineas and the others as soon as possible to live a peaceful life. Remember, no one in this world will help you forever. The only one who can help you is yourself! After listening to Mikes words, Timus finally regained his determination. He nodded heavily as if he had made up his mind. He could not help but want to speed up his footsteps. His teacher was right. He could help the centaurs once, but he should not help them a second or third time. He would not be around forever to save them! The centaurs had to rely on their own strength to survive. Even if their entire race was wiped out, it was still their own choice. Finally, the sounds of screaming gradually died down. With that, Mike and Timus also gradually approached the stone giant canyon. As the two slowly walked into the canyon, they were greeted by many injured centaurs, and the ground was littered with rubble. Some of the rubble was ordinary rubble. Some were corpses left behind by the stone giants. After these corpses lost their vitality, they were no different from ordinary rubble. When some of the centaurs cleaned up the battlefield, others were using some earth-based methods to heal theirpanions. They did not know any healing spells, so they could only apply some herbs to let them and allow the wounds to naturally heal themselves. This was the path they had chosen. This was also the price they had to pay to walk on this path. No one could change it Gerald! Mike nced at the centaurs and shouted. Hearing this, all the centaurs stopped what they were doing and looked over. When they saw that it was Mike and Timus, all the centaurs cheered and ran over. Even the injured centaurs endured the pain of their wounds to greet him. The reason was simple. Because Lord F*ck was the greatest benefactor of the centaurs! Gerald walked the fastest and arrived in front of Mike in front of all the centaurs. He looked at Mike excitedly and stuttered as he spoke. Lord F*ck, you Youre finally back! How long has it been? Half a month? A month? Half a year? Hearing Geralds words, Mike could not help butugh, It hasnt been that long. By the way, why are you guys still fighting the stone giants? Hearing this, Gerald sighed, and his face became serious again, These stone giants are really difficult to deal with. Even if we beat them back once, they wille back again. Fortunately, were able to deal with them for now. Although some of our nsmen get injured, they arent that serious. Mike nodded and did not say anything more. This was indeed the most suitable ce for the centaurs to live. It was not that the centaurs were suitable to live on the stone ground, but because the stone giants were slow, and the centaurs had the advantage of speed. This advantage yed a huge role during their battles. Compared to dealing with other races, the stone giants were probably the easiest to deal with for the centaurs. However, Gerald paused and said again, But we have been sending our nsmen to look for a new home. Why? Mike raised his eyebrows and pushed further, Arent you all going to be evil people? Hearing Mikes words, Gerald said with an awkward expression, We didnt say that we wanted to be evil people. We just didnt want to be bullied anymore and wanted to resist attacks. But these stone giants seem to have the same idea as us. Theye back and attack us every once in a while. This kind of life is too tiring to live. Hearing Geralds words, Mike did not say anything but just smiled. The stone giants were a kind of race that was everywhere. As long as they lived in this valley, there would be an endless stream of stone giants that woulde and attack them. After all, creatures like the stone giants could not survive without the stonend. They could only choose to fight the centaurs who had invaded their territory. This was an unavoidable urrence that the centaurs had to endure. Either Gerald and the others found a new territory, or they would have to fight for the rest of their lives. There was no other possibility. Mike nced at Gerald and spoke meaningfully, You have chosen this path, so you must be very, very careful. You must know that this world is full of strong people. At any time, an expert who can kill all of you effortlessly may appear. Either you increase your strength as soon as possible and learn all kinds ofbat techniques or you will lose your people. Moreover, in a few hundred years, you may even encounter a disaster. Perhaps you may think that Timus and I can help you. Unfortunately, the lifespan of humans is very short. The only one who can help you is yourself. Hearing Mikes words, Gerald was silent for a moment, then nodded with a grim expression. Dont worry, Lord F*ck, Ill never forget your kindness and what you have done. I shall remember your words for decades toe Mike looked at Gerald and nodded with a smile. Then, he changed the topic and spoke once again, By the way, Im here to do something. Wheres the Soul Stone I gave you? I might need to hold on to it for a short while. Chapter 298 - I’m Finally Back!

Chapter 298: Im Finally Back!

Gerald was slightly stunned. Mike had said that this Soul Stone could help the centaurs prosper. In fact, it was true. After receiving the protection of this Soul Stone, the centaurs had always been very logical. After leaving Phineas and the others, they soon found a new home. Although they always had to guard against the stone giants attacks, and sometimes the centaurs were injured, they always won. Basically, they had sessfully obtained the blessing of the Soul Stone. Although he was reluctant to part with it, this Soul Stone was originally given to them by Lord F*ck. Now, it was reasonable for Lord F*ck to want to take it back Gerald did not hesitate and took out the Soul Stone to give Mike. However, when he saw the Soul Stone, Mike was stunned. Wait, why is this Soul Stone different from when I gave it to you? The reason why Mike said that was because this Soul Stone was not like an ordinary blue stone. It was a stone that now emitted a faint blue light. Just like When Ulysses Sabrina took out the Soul Stone for the first time! Although it was not that dazzling, the Soul Stone indeed emitted a faint light now. What on Earth was going on?! Hearing Mikes surprised tone, Gerald touched scratched his head in confusion as he spoke. To be honest, I wanted to ask you about this. After we obtained the other half of the Soul Stone, it would brighten up every once in a while. During this period of time, this Soul Stone became brighter and brighter. Unknowingly, it reached this point of brightness. Isnt this a normal phenomenon? Mike fell silent. This Soul Stone was originally obtained from Ulysses Sabrina. No, to be precise, it was identally brought over by him after he identally came to this world. He knew almost nothing about this Soul Stone. He only knew that this Soul Stone had a powerful curse power. Wait, a curse? Mike seemed to have remembered something. He could not help but look at Gerald and ask, Recently have you been feeling ufortable or very weak? Gerald was also slightly stunned when he heard that. This not at all! Not only have I not be weak, I even feel that Ive gotten stronger. Isnt this the blessing of the Soul Stone? Mike fell silent again. He remembered something. In the game world, Ulysses Sabrina seemed to have said that she snatched the Soul Stone for the sake of obtaining power. So now, Gerald felt that it was reasonable for him to be stronger. Many questions remained. Why did Geralds Soul Stone be brighter and brighter, but the Soul Stone in Phineass hand was dull and no different from an ordinary stone? What was the difference between them? As he pondered about it, Mike saw some injured centaurs that stood around him from the corner of his eye. In an instant, Mikes lightbulb turned on, and he realized something. The difference was that Gerald and the others had been fighting! Or they had been killing! That was why Gerald had be strong. So that means Mike squinted at the Soul Stone in Geralds hand, and he had a guess. This Soul Stone was probably a kind of ominous thing that specialized in harvesting lives to obtain power. That was why Ulysses Sabrina got such a curse. Thinking of this, Mike took out the other half of the Soul Stone from Phineas. The Soul Stone from Phineas was no different from an ordinary blue stone when he got it. Now, it actually gave off a faint glow. It was as if it had a connection with the half Soul Stone in Geralds hand. This is Gerald looked at the halved Soul Stone in Lord F*cks hand and was slightly stunned. This is what I took from Phineas. I might have to go back next. When I go back, I hope you can send this halved Soul Stone back on my behalf. Hearing this, Gerald revealed a troubled expression. Previously, he had an ugly fight with Phineas, and the both of them parted on an unhappy note. Now, asking Gerald to send something back was indeed a bit difficult for him. However, he couldnt refuse Lord F*cks request. After all, he was the benefactor of the entire centaur race. If it wasnt for Lord F*ck, the centaur race would never have learned how to resist. Alright, Ill No need, leave this to me. Timus suddenly spoke. Everyone looked at Timus, and Timus grinned. You and vige Chief Phineas had a big fight. It might be a little awkward for you to go back. Ill send it back Hearing Timuss words, Gerald heaved a sigh of relief and showed gratitude in his eyes. Mike also nodded seriously. After resolving this matter, he would have no worries. It was time to go back! Mike took a deep breath, looked at Gerald, and said, Next, Im going to put these two Soul Stones together, and then maybe something magical will happen The power to freeze time? Timus subconsciously followed up. shut up and be serious. Mike also felt a little awkward after Timus said that. The scene of him not disappearing after saying goodbye to Phineas and the others appeared in his mind again. That scene was really too awkward! Therefore, this time, Mike did not say goodbye to Gerald and the others. Instead, he began with an exnation. In short, magical things may happen, or nothing may happen. Well know what will happen after we try. If something magical happens, then Timus will bring this halved Soul Stone back to Phineas. If it doesnt happen Well see. Having said that, Mike raised his hand again and pieced together the Soul Stones. Although Gerald did not know what would happen next, he nervously swallowed his saliva. The two Soul Stones became brighter and brighter as Mike connected them. As he did that, everyone subconsciously held their breath and became nervous. When the two half Soul Stones touched each other, a strong light shot out from the joint. The entire world turned blue Mike was stimted by the strong light and closed his eyes, unable to open them for a long time. When he opened them again, he found that he had returned to the Violet Valley. Mike looked at Ulysses Sabrina, who was stunned, and his body trembled slightly. Am I finally back?! he thought to himself. Chapter 299 - The Return

Chapter 299: The Return

Observing his surroundings, Mike subconsciously pinched his arm. The pain was real. He was no longer in the stone giant canyon, but the centaur tribe in the game world. In front of him, Gerald had turned back into Little Tony, and standing beside him was Sabrina. He had really returned, back to the game world that he was familiar with. For a moment, Mike felt like tears were about to burst out of his eyes. The next moment, he suddenly remembered something important. His weapon was still in the hands of Timus and Gilroy! Whether it was the Sword of the King or the Umbre of Meredith, he had all forgotten to take it back. When he thought of this, Mikes mood sank to the bottom of the ocean. He tried to bring out the system interface of the second world. The next moment, a panel appeared in front of him. This was a panel that only yers could see. At this moment, Mike let out a sigh of relief. Although he had lost his weapon, he was really back. At least he did not have to face the danger of losing his life! There were still 30 years before the game and realitypletely merged. He still had a lot of time to improve on his strength. In his previous life, Mike had experienced a life-and-death battle that he could not revive from. It was all because he did not have the ability to change his fate. However, things were different this time. Mike had obtained immense strength! This time, he finally thoroughly felt the fear of being able to live but knowing he could die at any time. He could never forget this feeling for the rest of his life. For now, he was back, in this safe ce. Mike took a deep breath, immersing himself in his surroundings. After adjusting his mood, Mike opened his game backpack. He wanted to find a weapon to use temporarily. However, after opening his backpack, Mike was slightly stunned. He actually saw two weapons that he did not expect to see. Umbre of Meredith! Sword of the King! What the heck was going on?! Mike waspletely stunned. He clearly remembered that he did not retrieve the weapons back from Timus and Gilroy. Why were these two weapons in his backpack? Was it all a dream?! Mike rummaged through his backpack and found the ck artifact that had been taken away by the God of Death, Arthas The Law! In an instant, Mikes thoughts turned more and moreplex. He was happy that his things had not been lost and recovered. He also felt a trance. Was this thrilling adventure just a dream? He subconsciously raised his hand and pressed it on his chest. If this was a dream, then the bud should be However, the moment he ced his palm on his chest, Mikes expression turned ugly again. That tender bud was still on his chest! This was not a dream! At this moment, Sabrina and the centaurs who stood beside Mike were all stunned. They looked at Mike with puzzled eyes,pletely unable to understand what this adventurer was doing. One moment, he was in a daze, and the next moment, he seemed to be relieved. The next moment, his expression became extremely ugly, and the next moment, he seemed to be so excited that he wanted to cry. Now, there was more confusion on this adventurers face. What on Earth was going on? While Sabrina was confused, she suddenly realized that her body felt more relieved. She was slightly stunned by this change and closed her eyes to assess what was happening. The next moment, Sabrinas mood became excited. The curse on her body disappeared! Sabrina did not know what the reason was, but she was extremely excited. It was a sess! The curse on my body has been sessfully lifted! This shout pulled Mikes wandering thoughts back. He subconsciously nced at the mission list. The Return of the Soul Stone mission had indicated that the mission had beenpleted. Mike nced at Sabrina in front of him, then nced at the current vige chief of the centaur tribe, Little Tony. He spoke in a deep voice, Since the mission has beenpleted, Ill take her and leave first. Ille and visit you when I have the time in the future. Little Tony was slightly stunned. Previously, Lord F*ck clearly gave people a very strange expression. It was as if he was hiding something. However, now Lord F*cks expression was very natural and calm. What exactly happened just now? Sabrina looked at the man in front of her, and her heart filled with doubt. She always felt that the man in front of her gave her a sense of dj vu. However, she just could not remember where she had seen him before. As an elf, a hundred years would pass by much quicker than a blink of an eye. If it was something extremely unimportant, the elves would not have just forgotten about it. Before she could figure it out, Mike turned around and grabbed Sabrina. Sabrina did not struggle from his grasp. Mike looked at the wristband on his wrist and froze. The next moment, the surroundings changed. In the blink of an eye, they had returned to the Violet Valley. This was, after all, the peak of the mountain. Although the air was fresher, it was also thinner. Everything felt real. In front of the two of them, Timus stood quietly. It was not the young and mboyant Timus from the parallel world, but the old and steady Timus from the game. Mike nced at him and said, Timus, the mission has beenpleted. The curse on her has beenpletely lifted. At this time, even Mike himself did not realize that he had subconsciously called Timus by his name. Before this, he had always called Timus Teacher or Master Timus looked at Mike with a meaningful look, and there was a sh of surprise in his eyes. In the end, he chose to not say anything and hid the awkward feelings. When he first took in this new disciple, he had a mischievous attitude. After all, the man in front of him looked so much like the teacher who had appeared in his life for a short time. This made Timus have a special feeling of taking in his own teacher as a disciple. To Timus, this was very interesting. However, after God yer lifted the curse with the elven queen, even his temperament was a little simr to the Teacher from back then. This feeling made Timus a little dazed. At this moment, Sabrina slowly took two steps back, distancing herself from Timus and Mike, and then bowed deeply to the two of them. Thank you for your help. If it werent for you, I would still be suffering from the curse. At the same time, thank you for making the centaur tribe forgive me. Thank you for allowing me to be reborn. Sabrina Ulysses spoke very sincerely. She looked at Timus and said seriously, word by word, The favor you owe me will be repaid from today onwards. Timus smiled and nodded, Thats good. In the next moment, his aura changed drastically, and even his eyes were filled with killing intent. Since Ive repaid the favor I owe you, theres nothing between us anymore. Now, its time for you to repay the blood debt of the centaurs Ulysses Sabrina! Chapter 300 - Revenge

Chapter 300: Revenge

Hearing this, Ulysses Sabrina was slightly taken aback. She had never expected this to happen. What did the centaurs matter have to do with Kordontimus? Based on the way Timus spoke, Sabrina was certain that Timus was not joking. He was serious! At this moment, Ulysses Sabrina looked as if she was facing a great enemy. All her muscles tensed up and she was ready for battle. Her eyes gradually turned cold. Youre right. Theres no rtionship between us now. Its not impossible for you to take revenge for the centaurs. But, Timus, youre being much too arrogant! If you wanted to take revenge for the centaurs, you should have attacked me earlier. Theres no reason to wait two hundred years for this, or even wait until Ive fully recovered before taking action. Your arrogance will cost you your life! If Timus had said that he wanted revenge yesterday, Sabrina definitely would not have resisted. She knew that she was absolutely no match for Timus. However, it was different now. Her curse has been removed, and she had recovered her original strength. As the elven queen, she naturally would not be afraid of a human. Even if This human was actually was a demigod! However, just as the battle was about to break out, Mike suddenly moved. He slowly turned to look at the elven queen and said calmly. Although Ive only heard about what happened 200 years ago, but I like those centaurs very much! So Let me take revenge for this! The next moment, two weapons appeared in Mikes hands. In his left hand Merediths greatsword! In his right hand Sword of the King! A familiar weight, a familiar touch, and a familiar power! You? Sabrina was stunned for a moment, and then her face turned ugly. Originally, Sabrina had thought that Mike was a skilled cksmith. Looking at him now, she did not think so. After all, she had seen this adventurer kill a gods divine sense clone with her own eyes! This was enough to prove how powerful Mike was. Sabrina looked at Mike and then at Timus. The situation was very clear now. The two humans in front of her wanted to end her life. For Sabrina, this was a very disadvantageous situation. She already had the thought of running away. Right as she thought of this, a sharp pain came from her ankle. The next moment, Ulysses Sabrinas legs went weak, and she fell to the ground. Blood flowed continuously from her ankle. Throughout the whole process, the two of them did not make any movements! Sabrinas eyes were filled with surprise. Was the strength of Kordontimus really this powerful? How was this possible?! Even if he was a demigod, it was impossible for his speed to be so fast that it could not be seen by the naked eye! This seemed more like a spell to control time While Ulysses Sabrina wondered in her heart, wounds appeared on her body again. This time, it was her left arm. Then it was her right shoulder! Then, it was her abdomen! Wounds kept appearing on Ulysses Sabrinas body. During the whole process, Timus did not move at all. Sabrina felt her life force fading away. She realized that she had to do something quickly. In an instant, she raised her left hand, wanting to cast a shield spell and a healing spell. The moment she raised her hand, she felt a heart-wrenching pain on her wrist. Blood spurted out of her wrist and now non existent left hand as it dropped to the ground. The cut of the wound was very smooth. At this moment, Ulysses Sabrinas bones and blood vessels could be seen from the cross-section of her arm! The intense pain made Ulysses Sabrina cry out in pain. Endless anger made her want to curse, and the pain she felt came out in teh form of screams. This time it was her tongue that was cut off. Then it was her right hand, right foot, left foot. In just a few breaths, Sabrina had copsed to the ground, unable to speak or move. Even if she wanted to cast magic, she could not. The fear of death rose in Ulysses Sabrinas heart. She knew she was going to be killed. At that moment, she looked up at Timus. Before, she was almost sure that Timus had done all this. After all, he was the strongest person on this mountain. However, she clearly saw a hint of surprise in Timuss eyes. At the moment before death, Ulysses Sabrinas mind became extremely clear. She suddenly looked at Mike. She saw a trace of cold killing intent on Mikes face. Its You! This was Ulysses Sabrinasst thought when she was alive. The next moment, her head was cut off from her neck. Red, hot blood spilled all over the ground. The whole process was silent except for Ulysses Sabrinas scream at the beginning. It was as if the elven queen had officially died. A mountain peak blew across the top of the mountain, and the smell of blood gradually spread. The next moment, the Greatsword of Meredith in Mikes hand turned into a magic staff. Then, Ulysses Sabrinas body burned out of thin air. This was Mike using the fireball spell. However, because of the passive effect of the shadow strike, he could not attack her. So, during the entire process, no fireball appeared. Looking at Ulysses Sabrinas body gradually turning into ashes by the mes, Timus slowly turned his head to look at Mike and said, God yer, I feel that you are not quite the same as before. Mike turned to look at Timus and nodded slightly. He did not exin that he had been to a parallel world. Such a thing was most likely iprehensible to an NPC. He was silent for a moment before saying, Ive experienced a lot during this mission. Timus nced at Mike and did not probe further. He changed the topic and said, I feel that your body seems to be very weak now. What happened? He actually wanted to ask how his disciple could kill an elven queen in such a weaken situation. In fact, Mike could do it because of the effect of the Greatsword of Meredith. [Greatsword of Meredith] [Quality: Legendary] [Level: 50] [Attack: 850] [Weight: 5 KG] [Special Attributes: Can not be dropped] [Special Effects: Indomitable, one against a thousand] [Indomitable (god-ss passive amplification): Every attack will trigger 20 times the damage] [One against a thousand (god-ss passive amplification): When faced with more enemies, this will increase all of your attributes! Although Mike was now infected by the bud, and the bud from the seed was still growing, all attributes had been reduced to around 5% of the original state. However, the 20 times damage still restored his attack power to the required amount. In addition to the passive bonuses such as the secondary mastery, he sessfully killed the elven queen. At this moment, Mike closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Once the bud on his chest gets How strong could he be?! Chapter 301 - Thousand Shadowed Slashes

Chapter 301: Thousand Shadowed shes

Do you need my help? Timus asked when he saw that Mike seemed to be distracted, only then did Mikee back to his senses. After experiencing so many things in that other world, Mikes mind had be much more filled. Even now that he had returned to the game world, he did not return to the rxed state he was before. He seemed to also have be a little less talkative. Mike shook his head and said softly, No need, I can handle it myself. In that world where life and death could not be guaranteed, Mike had no choice but to seek help and protection from others. In this world, he wanted to try his best to gain more autonomy and experience for himself. In this life, he had an SSS-grade talent. With such a powerful talent, he could not let himself muddle through another 30 years. He wanted to improve himself, he wanted to experience more things. He wanted to do it all by himself! Hearing Mikes words, Timus nodded. He could hear Mikes tone was filled with determination and vigor. It was as if he had decided on something and would not go back on his words. In the end, Timus only left one sentence. If you need my help, feel free to ask. No matter what, as your teacher, I will help you solve it. After saying that, he slowly turned around and was about to return to the wooden house. At this moment, Mike suddenly called out to him. Timus, have you forgotten something? Timus was slightly stunned, then turned around. He had an odd feeling as though he was being called by his teacher from 200 years ago. Although, this adventurer was clearly too young, but when he spoke, he behaved like the past teacher. This feeling was very strange. After a short daze, Timus came back to his senses andughed. I did forget. Youvepleted the mission, but I havent given you a reward yet. Since youre here, Ill teach you an advanced skill. After saying that, his gaze turned serious again, and his entire body emitted the aura of a powerhouse. Look at this move carefully! In an instant, the air around Timus seemed to shatter and split apart. Timus raised his right hand and pulled out a huge stone sword from the crack in the air. This sword movement is called a Thousand Shadowed shes! The moment Timus finished speaking, his body suddenly expanded. The muscles that originally looked very refined suddenly became stronger. The huge stone sword in his hand, which was almost as tall as a person, swung towards the sky at an extremely fast speed. Mikes eyes widened as he focused on this move as if he wanted to brandish it in his mind. One sh, ten shes, a hundred shes A thousand shes! In just a few seconds, Timus quickly whipped out a thousand shes. These thousand shes did not disappearpletely but turned into shadows. Then It all meshed together! In an instant, the Thousand Shadowed shes were like an army of thousands of horses. They brought with them the power to split Heaven and Earth, the indomitable momentum it contained moved at the speed of light as it flew into the sky. Suddenly, the dark clouds in the sky seemed to havee to life. Before the Thousand Shadowed shes touched them, the dark clouds split apart like a canyon at an extremely fast speed. Seeing this scene, Mikes eyes lit up. It was as if he saw a grand battle. It was as if a team of iron-armored cavalry appeared in front of his eyes like a tsunami, charging towards the enemy with an imposing manner that could tear everything apart. However, the enemy army looked like andslide, and it immediately dispersed an iparable strong killing intent, instantly making their enemies fall apart. When the skillpletely disappeared into the horizon. The dark clouds in the sky had long disappeared. Everything returned back to normal as if nothing had happened. After a while, Timus breathed lightly, and his body returned to its usual appearance. Do you like this move? Timuss tone did not sound like a world-famous weapon master. Instead, it was more like the arrogant youth from 200 years ago. His tone had the arrogance to fight the Heavens and look down on the world. He looked like a disciple who showed off the results of his cultivation to his master. Timus did not know why he acted like this. He did not even realize that he had be like this. Mike, on the other hand, smiled slightly and nodded. This move is very good. The power and momentum showed great potential. In the next moment, he raised his hands. The Umbre of Meredith glowed slightly, and then quickly turned into the Greatsword of Meredith. The Greatsword of Meredith in his left hand and the Sword of the King in his right hand crossed in front of Mike in the shape of an X. Then, Mike started mimicking Timuss movements. The two divine weapons also rubbed gently against each other, emitting a unique metallic sound. The next moment, Mike stretched out his arms. The tips of the two swords touched each other and then separated. Buzz! A ringing sound came from the friction between the tips of the swords, echoing through the valley. At this moment, Timus widened his eyes and focused on this attack. He had a premonition. The youth in front of him seemed to be doing something that shocked him. It had been too long since this young man had been so focused. He was so focused that he did not want to miss any tiny detail of every millisecond! On top of the mountain, Mike closed his eyes and took in a breath. The two hands that held onto the hilts of the swords gradually tightened, Mike opened his eyes again, his eyes were filled with killing intent. It was as if he was facing an enemy that he had no choice but to kill. Swish! The Sword of the King suddenly pointed up into the sky. Swish! Greatsword of Merediths followed closely behind. Then, one sh, ten shes, a hundred shes, a thousand shes Ten thousand shes! A total of ten thousand shes were struck within three seconds. During the entire process, Mikes hands were so fast that even Timus could hardly see any movement. Witnessing the scene, Mike seemed to have grown ten arms. One sh after another, even the air seemed to be cut open! Ha!!!! A battle roar came from Mikes mouth. 10,000 shes shed at the sky simultaneously. Right then and there, the sky seemed to be trembling. As the sword aura whistled throughout the sky, it even brought out gusts of wind that swept in all directions! The 1,000 shes that covered the sky shocked Timus greatly. How did he do it? Why could he attack ten times more than himself? Was this the advantage of being an adventurer? No, it was impossible! An adventurer could never learn his skills this quickly. How could he be ten times better than the great Timus?! When Mike looked at Timus again, he saw that his teacher was in a trance. While Timus was in a trance, Mike had already put away the weapon in his hand. He smiled at his Master and said, This move is really good. One would deserve a lot of recognition if they can do something like this. Chapter 302 - The Activity Has Been Triggered Again

Chapter 302: The Activity Has Been Triggered Again

Looking at Mikes expression, the corners of Timuss eyes twitched slightly. As expected, this kid spoke the same way as his teacher! Could it be that this guy was his teacher back then? That is impossible Right about when Timuss thoughts ran wild, Mike was slightly stunned by something else. This was because he had once again triggered the universal announcement. [God yer has sessfully killed the elven queen! War has been triggered! Elven faction yers who sessfully kill God yer will receive the elven noble title!] The universal announcements repeated itself consecutively three times, and the adventurers had an uproar! God yer had actually triggered the universal announcement again? This time, he killed the elven queen?! Why did he kill the elven queen!!! Could it be that NPCs were to be all casually killed by God yer? Most of the yers were dumbfounded. However, a small number of yers were already used to this. This matter may sound ridiculous, but if it was done by the one and only God yer, it was normal. However, after the shock, all the yers had noticed the main point of this matter. It was war! The humans and elves were going to war!!! For the yers, this was another version of the event. Obviously, if the yers who joined the elvess camp won, they would receive huge benefits! Especially more so for the yers who get to kill God yer they would receive the elven title. One should note that this was the title of nobility in the elf n. This kind of title was very rare, and even in the major regions, no yer had ever obtained it. In other words, no yer could trigger such a big event other than Mike! Now, except for the elves and humans who had to join their own racess camps, yers from other races could choose which camp to join! All of a sudden, all the yers took action At this moment, after Mikes momentary daze, he revealed a smile. It seemed that he was going to be the public enemy again. When was thest time he made enemies with the whole world? It seemed to be when he ughtered the great believers of the Fire God. At that time, he identally drew the aggro of the local NPCs, causing all the NPCs and yers in the city to attack him. However, now was not as simple as the number of cities. This time, it was the real world. At least, it was the whole world of the new server. At the thought of the fierce battle that was about to happen, Mike could not help but be a little excited. In the parallel world, he had experienced a real war. In the game, he had also attacked a city once. However, right now, he was facing an army! As a yer, he had an irresistible desire for such arge-scale battle. Mike had to suppress his excitement, for now, he knew that he had more important things to do first. That was to quickly take out the bud in his body. Only by solving this matter could he be in the best state to prepare for the next big battle. Thinking of this, he immediately took out the hearthstone from his backpack. As he finished casting the spell, Mikes surroundings immediately shed. In the next moment, he had returned to the tavern in the City of Light. Hey, isnt this God yer? Do you want to have a drink? Allen was not surprised at Mikes sudden appearance. As a native, he had long been used to the way adventurers came and went. Mike smiled slightly and waved his hand to refuse. Looking at his surroundings, he took a deep breath. The dim lights, the shabby bar, the professional mentor of the Sharpshooter who was always drunk, and the bartender who always stood behind the bar, wiping the sses in a muffled voice. This familiar environment felt more like home. Mike once again felt that it was great to be back in this world. He turned around and was ready to leave the tavern. However, before he left, he saw a big bright red banner that was hung in the tavern. Wee back, Hero of the human race, God yer! This was specially arranged by the king after Mike won the war between the human race, trolls, and dwarves. It was so that Mike could see it first when he returned to the city. However, thest time Mike came back on foot, so he could not see the banner in the tavern. Therefore, the banner was preserved to this day. It had to be seen by the human hero Mike! This was what the king wanted. After noticing Mikes gaze, the bartender whispered, I can finally tear down this banner. Mike smiled and stepped out of the tavern. As soon as he walked out of the tavern, all the NPCs and yers on the street looked over. The all the people on the street seemed to have frozen. Countless pairs of eyes were staring at Mike, but Mike did not feel ufortable at all. It was still the same familiar feeling. This feeling of being in the game. This feeling of safety! Before Mike could say anything, the next moment, the yers were the first to burst into cheers. God yer, youre really too strong! You actually killed the elven queen this time?! When can I be as strong as you? Its great to be on the same side as you! The yers in the game always worshipped the strong. The stronger the yer, the more respected they would be. Especially when they shared the same interests as the strong yer, this respect grew tenfold. In the eyes of the human yers, as long as God yer was there, this war was almost certain to be won. The glorious history of God yer. In the war, he helped the humans steal the cities of the trolls and dwarves. In the hero city, he single-handedly fought against the NPCs and yers of the entire city. He won first ce in all thepetitions. There were also all sorts of glorious deeds he achieved. These deeds raised the status of God yer to an unparalleled height in everyones hearts. It also raised the morale of the human race to an unparalleled height in this war that was about to begin. They would definitely win! This was themon thought of all the human yers. Mike smiled and said, Please rest assured, I will also be participating in this war, but I still have urgent matters to attend to now. Upon hearing Mikes words, some yers immediately took the initiative to shout. Everyone, get out of the way! Let God yer go first! Dont dy the important matters of God yer. It would be bad if we dy the war! That one over there, dont just stand there, get out of the way! Soon, the yers all retreated to the side of the road and looked at the God yer with admiration and anticipation as he walked past. When Mike saw this scene, he opened his mouth and smiled helplessly. He did not expect his prestige among the human yers to be so high now. After all, his current reputation was still in the negative notorious status. Those NPCs would probably feel very ufortable when they saw the yers respectful attitude towards him. Is Harvey here? I want something from him! Chapter 303 - How Can This King Have Nothing?

Chapter 303: How Can This King Have Nothing?

The voice was not particrly loud ormanding, but at that moment, the entire pce fell silent. All the attendants looked at Mike with a look of shock and fear. This adventurer actually called the king by his name? He was being too arrogant! This kind of thing had never happened in this world. Even adventurers had never done this before. However, although the NPCs were very frightened, Mike did not pick up on it at all. It was as if he did not feel that he had done anything wrong. King Harveys somewhat resentful voice came from the corridor behind the pce. Im here. If you want something, just say it. At this moment, the attendants were even more surprised. King Harvey did not punish him for his behavior!? Harvey slowly walked out of the corridor and into the hall. He looked at Mike with resentment and sighed, Even if youre a human hero and themander of the human army, you should at least show me some respect, right? Youre making me lose my respectability in this ce. After saying that, he nced at the attendants around him. Obviously, these attendants had all heard how Mike addressed King Harvey just now. When Harveys gaze swept over them, these attendants all lowered their heads and pretended that they had not heard anything. Mike smiled slightly and said, Im sorry, I was too anxious and didnt think too much about it. Anyways, do you have dragon scales here? The corners of King Harveys eyes twitched slightly. Did he just say that he was anxious? Yet he still continued to make his request as if it was nothing. Wait a minute What did he just say?! It was only then that Harvey seemed to react. He was slightly stunned. Did you just say youre looking for dragon scales? Yes. Mike nodded slightly as if he did not make an excessive request. Let me confirm it again. Are you talking about dragon scales? Yes. Dragon scales? Thats right. So do you have them or not? Mike raised his eyebrows. Harvey felt bad. What did this kid think the royal family was made out of? No! No? No! I really dont have them! Harvey said unhappily. Those were dragon scales they were talking about! Dragon scales!!! Who would ask for something of this rarity so easily? Did he think that there were all kinds of things in the pce?? When Mike heard this answer, he looked a little disappointed. Not even half a dragon scale? No Hey, hey, hey, what do you mean you dont have dragon scales? These are dragon scales were talking about! If you want dragon scales, you have to at least kill a giant dragon first! Hows that possible!!! The king felt as if his blood pressure had risen. Why was this kid being so ridiculous? When Mike heard Harveys reply, he sighed. Sigh, whats the point of calling yourself king if you have nothing. Was there any logical connection between these two things? Also, is it normal to not have dragon scales? How should one make of this situation? Who told this kid that a king should have dragon scales!!!! Harvey felt his heart ache from all this. If these words were said by another adventurer, Harveys friendship with that adventurer would have long been reduced to hostility. However, the one who said these words was God yer. Harvey knew very well how powerful this adventurer was. The king could only have friendly rtionships with this guy and absolutely could not be sworn enemies. Once they be enemies, the entire human race would probably be wiped out! With this thought, Harvey resisted the faint pain in his chest. Then, he forced a smile at Mike. What do you want the dragon scales for? Dont worry about it. It has nothing to do with you. If there are no dragon scales, Ill leave first. Im very busy. Watching Mike leave, Harvey felt that his blood pressure was going to rise again. Adventurers were indeed a group of people who could not be analyzed withmon sense! Before Mike stepped out of the pce, Harvey vaguely seemed to hear Mike mutter to himself. The human king sure is a poor man. After Mike left the pce, he vaguely heard a muffled sound behind him, followed by a flurry of hurried footsteps. However, he did not look back, because he was not interested in whoever was making that sound. What if he turned around to see King Harvey on the ground being depressed as all his attendants panicked. All because he was too poor. After leaving the pce, Mike stroked his chin and thought. He thought there would be dragon scales in the pce, but there were not any. How could he find dragon scales? He could not really find a dragon to kill, right? Even if Mike was confident in his strength, dragons were not easy to find. After all, it had been so many years since the second world descended on Earth, but the dragons nest had not been discovered yet. Therefore, it would still be very difficult to obtain a dragon scale. Thinking of this, Mike opened the forum and searched for a specific keyword dragon scale. After all, the yers of the second world had unlimited possibilities. No one could be sure if a yer obtained a piece of dragon scale while doing a hidden quest and wished to sell it in the forum. However, after clicking enter, the forums search engine showed zero relevant information. In other words, the entire forum did not mention any posts rted to dragon scales. After all, the forum did not differentiate between new servers and regions. If it could not be found here, it meant that no one in the region had mentioned the dragon scale. Thinking of this, Mike once again felt resentment towards Ulysses Sabrina. If it were not for that elven woman, he would not have encountered such a troublesome bad thing. However, he had already killed her, so no matter how much he resented her, it was useless. Mike would not do something like killing all the elven NPCs and yers to vent his anger. It was meaningless. Mike had no choice but to make a post in the forum. Looking for dragon scales and would pay a high amount for it. The content of the post was very clear. As long as anyone had dragon scales, they should leave ament under the post. Mike was willing to pay any amount to obtain it. For Mike, it was not difficult to make money. It was only whether he was willing to spend the time to make money. The important thing was that he had to quickly take out the bud on his chest. After all, the bud has been growing ever since it parasitized Mikes body. Mikes body was also bing weaker and weaker from this. He was not sure if his attributes would be reduced to 0.00000001% if he did not take out the seed. If it really could be reduced to that extent, even if he had all kinds of passive skills, it would be difficult for him to disy his true strength. The sooner this matter was resolved, the better. Finding the dragon scale was of the utmost urgency now! Chapter 304 - Next Stop, Wallow Mountain!

Chapter 304: Next Stop, Wallow Mountain!

After the post was uploaded, many people immediately replied. After all, this was a post from God yer, and the keyword was dragon scale. Under such circumstances, it would definitely attract the attention of arge number of yers. Mike opened the post with anticipation and read through the replies one by one. However, after reading for a full ten minutes, Mikes expression turned a little ugly. None of thements were useful. Either it meant that no one had dragon scales. Or it meant that it was probably very expensive. There were other uselessments that did not mention dragon scales at all. Reading thesements, Mike directly blocked a fewments. It was either a reply that asked about the amount of money or it was a reply that directly uploaded the picture of the item. Other than that, all otherments were blocked. However, after he deleted thements, he realized that he had deleted them all! For a moment, Mike looked at the emptyment section and was silent. Was it so difficult to find a dragon scale? Could it be that there was not even one dragon scale in this world? At this moment, Mike suddenly felt the small tree spirit in his left hand move slightly. Mike looked down and saw that Stone had already woken up. The tree spirit rubbed its sleepy eyes and yawned as it asked, Where is this ce? Mike smiled. If everyone in this world could be as carefree as this little tree spirit, how great would that be? This is the City of Light, Mike immediately replied Stone. Stone raised its head and looked at its surroundings. It was indeed in the City of Light. The next moment, it curled its lips andined. Lets not stay here anymore. Its so boring here. Mike smiled helplessly. He did not want to stay here either. The key problem was that he did not know where to go even if he left. He was about to say something when he heard Stone speak up first. Why dont we go find the Fire de Bandits? I want to drink with them. Those friends are so interesting. I miss those days so much. Hearing this, Mike could not help butugh. He was clearly just a young tree spirit, but he spoke like an old tree spirit who had experienced many life experiences. However, Stone had always liked to pretend to be mature, so Mike did not feel that there was anything wrong. However, Mike was suddenly stunned. Wait, what did you say just now? Uh, I said I wanted to look for my friends from the Fire de Bandits. Whats wrong? Seeing Mikes reaction, Stone was also stunned for a moment before repeating his words again. To no avail, Mike still did not say anything to Stone. This was because realized that he seemed to have missed some crucial information. Fire de Bandits Bandit Bandit Alliance At this moment, Mikes eyes lit up! Bandit Alliances Treasure!!! He finally remembered something. He had once obtained the Fire de Bandits token, which could open their treasury. One had to know that in his previous life, Mike had received some special news. The Fire de Bandits treasure vault had once emitted a dragons roar. At that time, it had rmed the entire second world. All therge guilds had rushed over, intending to snatch the treasure there. Who knew that in the end, they had no choice but to return because they could not open the door of the Fire de Bandits treasure vault. However, this was not a big deal to Mike. This was because the key to opening the treasure vaults door was now in his backpack! Thinking of this, Mikes breathing became rapid. He was trying hard to remember where the treasury was located. It seemed to be in Wallow Mountain? Thinking of this, Mike was now more motivated. If he went to Wallow Mountain now, he would definitely find the dragon scale there! Without any hesitation, Mike immediately walked out of the city. Wallow Mountain was not too far from the human territory, it was near Sarco City. After getting the dragon scale, Mike could also visit his shop and his good friend Tom. After confirming the route, Mike walked towards the east gate. That was the direction to Sarco City. However, before he walked out of the gate, several teams of soldiers passed by Mike in a hurry. Many yers seem to follow the direction of the soldiers too. Seeing this scene, Mike was confused. He turned to look at a yer not far away and asked, Whats happening? Why are these guys in such a hurry? The yer seemed to be someone who specialized in refining medicine. He stood beside the alchemy table and did not move. When he looked up and saw that the person who was talking to him was the famous God yer. He immediately became enthusiastic. So its you, God yer. Although Ive never seen it with my own two eyes, Ive heard many things about you. It seems that many troll yers have appeared outside. Troll yers? What are they doing here? Mike was slightly stunned. It seems to be for the war between humans and elves. Maybe they are here to attack us. Im not good at fighting, so I didnt go. But the god yer should be very interested, right? Hearing this, Mike immediately grinned and said, Dont worry, leave it to me. With that, he walked in the direction where the previous teams of soldiers had left. He had just learned a new skill and now he finally had a chance to use it. He also wanted to see how good the Thousand Shadowed shes was in actualbat. Although Mike did not run at full speed, with the addition of his swift steps, he quickly caught up with the soldiers. When Mike surpassed the soldiers at an even faster speed, they were baffled. However, after seeing Mikes ID, they realized what was going on. It turned out that this was the human hero, themander of the adventurer corps, God yer himself! If it was him, it would be normal to see him go that fast. The leader of the soldiers at the front shouted at Mike, God yer, its very dangerous outside. Some trolls adventurers are approaching our way! Hearing this, Mike smiled and said, Dont worry. Leave this matter to me. I can finish them all by myself. You can just go back. Hearing this, the soldiers were all stunned. The enemy was approaching, but themander actually told the soldiers to return back? What kind of an operation was this? After Mike finished speaking, he seemed to realize that he said something wrong. Wait, its better if you dont go back. The soldiers nodded one after another. This was a more normal response that they could ept. However, Mikes next sentence made them confused again. All of you, go to the city wall and watch my next performance. The corners of all the soldiers eyes twitched slightly. So our role is to be the audience Each of them had simr thoughts. Mike did not care about the reactions of the soldiers behind him. He just walked quickly to the outside of the city gate and smiled as he looked at the approaching figures of the trolls in the distance. There must be at least 10,000 people in front of him, right? Only such arge number of enemies were worthy of his next move! On the city wall, arge number of soldiers and yers crowded together to witness the situation outside the city. Under the city wall, one could only see Mike waiting quietly with two weapons in his hands. This battle was one against a thousand! Chapter 305 - Were All on the Same Side

Chapter 305: Were All on the Same Side

At this moment, Mike stood in ce like a God of War, quietly waiting for the troll army from afar to approach. On the city wall, many human yers turned on the recording function when they saw this scene. They were prepared to upload this scene to the forum or send it to their friends to show off. These yers were a group that worshipped individual heroism. Each of them yearned to be strong enough to not be afraid of an army. Looking at Mike from afar, all of them sighed in admiration. In the game world, without the threat of his life, he had gained back his confidence. Even if the bud in his body had not been taken out and his strength was only at 5%, he did not have any worries. As long as he had the Umbre of Meredith and his passive skills, the yers would have almost no methods avable to hurt Mike. Even if he was really killed, there would be almost no loss for him. Anyway, in this world, he did not need any equipment, and weapons could not be dropped, so he would not lose anything from a death. Therefore, the current Mike was fearless! In the distance, the troll yers had high fighting spirits on their faces, and every one of them had excited smiles. Mike could already imagine what they were thinking at this moment. It was nothing more than what kind of generous rewards they would get after killing him, as well as the elven noble title. Mike had seen many such enemies before, but none of them had seeded. He would soon let these greedy people experience what crushing strength was. Mike slowly raised his hands, ready to use the Thousand Shadowed shes skill that he had just learned. However, when the troll yers got closer, one of the troll yers shouted, Look, everyone, the big boss in front seems to be God yer! Hearing this, Mike was slightly stunned. Originally, this did not sound like a problem. After all, this was a game, and the other party could see his ID. That joyful and excited tone was odd, why did Mike feel like he heard a hint of worship from this sentence? The most ridiculous thing was, why did these yers call him big boss just now? When Mike was busy thinking about it, the troll yers were got in an uproar. God yer, were here to join the human army! Youre so powerful, you should be able to lead us to win this war! Only a fool would go against someone like you. If we obediently join the human camp and win this war, well definitely get some benefits! The real benefits are what were here for. The benefits to kill you arent what we want. Let alone the title of nobility, that sh*ts useless anyways. We all know that we cant beat God yer. Hey, Im a big fan, can I take a photo with you! One sentence after another came out of the troll yers mouth Mike fellpletely silent. So, after waiting for a long time, these guys actually intended on joining the human camp? Were they even yers? What happened to greed? What happened to nobility? What happened to one against a thousand? Mike could not help but look back at the yers and NPCs on the city wall. Those guys eyes were also filled with shock. Obviously, no one had predicted this oue. Originally, everyone was prepared to enjoy the one and only God yers ughter show. In the end, the other party presented themselves as an ally, which made people feel a sense of unsatisfied disappointment. Under the city wall, Mike looked at the excited yers in front of him and sighed helplessly. Alright, since you guys are joining the human camp, I cant refuse you guys. You can just go and find the NPC in charge of this matter. Normally, there would be corresponding NPCs in this faction-based version of the event. As long as they found the NPC, talked to them and chose to join the camp, it would be fine. These NPCs were usually quite easy to find, and they would always stay in a particrly conspicuous ce. Originally, Mike thought that these troll yers would immediately rush into the City of Light after hearing these words, scrambling to find an NPC officer and then choose a camp. However, after hearing Mikes words, the troll yers did not move. Instead, they looked at each other. This made Mike feel a little puzzled. He thought that they intended on joining the human faction, were they not? Why did they not move at all? Who knew that the troll yers would also have strange expressions. Their next words also stunned Mike. Um, we seem to have already joined the human camp. Already joined? When? Could it be that the NPC in charge of the human camp is outside this city? How is that possible? However, after Mike said this, the troll yers expressions became even stranger. Um It seems that after you agreed for us to join the human camp, we sessfully joined A troll yer spoke up. This time, Mike was stunned. ??? The NPC responsible for recruiting soldiers for the human camp was actually me?? Even if the freedom of the second world was very high, wasnt this too ridiculous? Im a F*cking yer!! Why should I be the one to do the NPCs job!!! Mike cursed and cursed in his heart as he outwardly sighed. Actually, this was very reasonable. After all, he was an adventurer that was appointed by King Harvey to be themander. In that case, if adventurers of other races wanted to join the human camp in this war, they would naturally have to ask Mike, the Commander of the Adventurer Legion, to sign up. It was reasonable. Alright, since youve already joined the camp, then hurry up and get out of the way. I still have something to Mike waved his hand helplessly and prepared to set off for Wallow Mountain again. After all, if there was no battle, he had no ns to stay. However, just as he was about to say something, he heard a soldier on the city wall shout, God yer, arge number of dwarf adventurers have been discovered ahead. They are suspected to be enemy troops!!! When Mike heard this, his eyes immediately lit up. Arge number of adventurers? Suspected to be enemy troops? This was f*cking awesome! The stage and the audience were already prepared and these dwarven yers were the best assistants! Of course, they were the ones who were going to be killed though. The troll yers were also excited when they heard this news. They did not expect to be able to fight as soon as they joined the human camp. It was obvious that everyone enjoyed fighting in this game. Mike smiled and raised his hand, Stand behind me, let me show you a new move Ive recently picked up. You have to watch this move carefully. You know, this move is Mikes confident tone and the information he revealed made the troll yers excited. They never thought that they would have the chance to enjoy witnessing God yer destroy his enemies at such a close distance in their lifetime. This was simply the luckiest day of their lives! However, before Mike could finish his words, the dwarven yers in front of him shouted in advance. Are those yers from the human camp in front? Were here to join forces with you!!! Are you kidding me? What about the war? Why are we all on the same side? Chapter 306 - Im Going to Pretend I Didnt Hear That

Chapter 306: Im Going to Pretend I Didnt Hear That

Looking at therge group of dwarven yers in front of him, Mike fell silent again,pletely silent. I have prepared myself once again to fight and you just asked me if you could join the human camp again? Do you want to fight or not? Although Mike was speechless, the soldiers and human yers watching the scene from the city wall were extremely excited. What was strength? What was dominance? What was intimidation? What was winning without fighting? This was the true power of God yer! Only God yer could do such a thing! Every human yer was filled with pride and joy. In this war, the benefits of joining the elf faction in defeating the human faction were much higher. Those who were lucky could even obtain the elven noble title. However, there were still arge number of other yers who chose to join the human faction. The reason was simple it was because the enemies of God yer felt that they had no chance of winning! Below the city wall, the troll yers had already arrived inside the City of Light. There were about 15,000 people in this city, slightly more than the troll yers had in their own city. Suddenly, the originally hostile City of Light became lively. Many dwarven yers surrounded Mike and discussed with excitement. God yer, you must win this battle! If I could change my race, I would have joined the human race. Thats right. If I knew the human race had such a powerful leader, no one wouldve chosen the dwarves! God yer, youre really awesome! Hearing the dwarves inte his ego, Mikes ears only felt itchier and itchier. When will I have the chance to use that move!! It was clearly such a cool move. If I cant use it in front of others, wouldnt it be a waste? This was all Mike could think about. In fact, if it was just for practicality, Mike could conceal this secret skill. He should reply on his other skills first before using this one. However, this move was too cool and all he wanted to do was show it off to others. In reality, Mike wanted to show off his new skills before modifying them into something cooler, so that in the future everyone would be even more amazed. Mike prayed in his heart that enemies would soone for him so that he could perform his amazing skill. Commander, arge number of lizard yers have appeared in front! From the equipment, they dont look like soldiers, they should be adventurers! Hearing this, the dwarven yers immediately became excited. They drew their weapons and got ready for battle. After all, this was the First Battle of the game. If they could win the first battle, they would be very proud. As for the lizard yersbat strength they could only breathe underwater. They had no advantage innd battles. Who would be afraid of a group of green lizards with tails? Although they did not know why the troll yers were not preparing for battle, the dwarven yers did not care. The truth was that the troll yers were afraid, but we dwarven yers were not! Many dwarven yers even held their flintlocks with both hands, ready to fire. However, at this moment, Mike spoke again. Dwarven people, please, follow the troll people and just stand behind me. The dwarven yers were stunned when they heard this. What did he mean? Why did God yer not allow us to fight? Could it be that he rejected us from joining the human camp? Seeing the Dwarven yers dumbfounded expressions, the troll yers behind Mike revealed a knowing smile. Watch carefully. Its time for the God yers amazing performance! I heard that the God yer was going to use a very powerful skill. Watch and learn! No way, no way. Dont tell me that you all would need to fight with God yer to win? ??? What do you mean? What happened to the war? Are we just spectators now? Although the dwarven yers were puzzled, they still did as they were told. After all, no one wanted to offend a top boss like God yer. In front of them, arge group of lizard yers were running toward the City of Light. Each of the lizard yers had a cold glint in their eyes. It looked like they were about tounch an all-out assault. On the other hand, in the City of Light The city walls were being quickly filled with spectators. Originally, there were only soldiers and yers that stood on the city walls. However, now, even some of the civilian NPCs in the city had run over. It was unknown as to who had leaked the news and told the entire City of Light that God yer was going to disy his true strength outside the city walls. Such a grand asion was probably a once-in-a-lifetime event. Most of the people who experienced the true strength of God yer had never survived to tell the tale as they all died on the spot. Therefore, now was probably the only chance to take a look. The already crowded city wall suddenly became even more crowded, and the area below the city wall was not much better. Originally, when only the troll yers were watching from behind Mike, it was not particrly crowded. However, with the addition of the dwarf yers, the open space outside the city wall seemed much narrower. There were even many people fighting for the front row seats. After all, they would be able t see much more if they stood in front. While everyone was fighting for the best view, most of their attention stilly on God yer in front. Everyone held their breath and concentrated as they were afraid of missing any details. The ultimate skill of the strongest yer in the new server must not be missed! At this moment, Mike stood calmly on the spot. His entire body exuded the aura of an expert. There was a weapon hanging on his waist. It was the Sword of the King. From the exquisite carvings on the scabbard, it could be seen that this weapon was definitely not an ordinary one. On Mikes back, there was a huge sword. This was the Greatsword of Meredith. Compared to the magnificence and exquisiteness of the Sword of King, the Greatsword of Meredith was much simpler. There were almost no unnecessary decorations. There was only a wide and sharp de that seemed to be able to tear through everything! Mike raised his right hand and gently held the hilt of the Greatsword of Meredith. In an instant, his body emitted a fierce aura. This aura seemed to stir up the surrounding air, and even the dust around Mikes feet seemed to be blown away. Witnessing this scene, the yers behind them swallowed their saliva in anticipation. Was this the strongest yer on the server? He had not even made a move yet, but he already had such a strong sense of oppression. This kind of strength was something that no one would be able to achieve in a lifetime! The lizard yers in the distance were getting closer and closer. Mikes right hand was holding the hilt of his sword tighter and tighter as he watched them. When the distance between the group of people and Mike shortened to a certain extent, Mike suddenly opened his eyes. Look carefully, this move is called Are those yers from the human camp in front? Were here to join you! A shout came from the lizard yers in the distance. Although this shout was not particrly loud, it was enough to reach everyones ears. Many yers revealed regretful expressions. So it was one of their own again! Unfortunately, they could not bear witness to God yers ultimate move, yet again. However, after a moment of silence, Mike continued to speak. Look carefully, this move is called the Thousand Shadowed Shales! Hearing this, the yers behind Mike were all stunned. Hey, hey, hey, theyre here to join the human camp!! Did you pretend not to hear what they said so you could show off your move?! Chapter 307 - I Could Tell That They Were Spies.

Chapter 307: I Could Tell That They Were Spies.

Mikes voice was too soft for the lizard yers to hear what he said. So, although the yers behind Mike could hear it clearly, the lizard yers in the distance did not hear it at all. Their faces were still filled with jubnt smiles. There were even many lizard yers waving at them as if they were old friends who had been separated for many years. They werepletely unaware of the danger they were about to face. As Mikes aura became stronger and stronger, the yers behind him had already silently mourned for the oing calvary. It seemed that these poor lizard yers had not realized the seriousness of the problem. At this moment, Mike slowly pulled out the Greatsword of Meredith on his back. The aura that had gathered around Mikes body immediately underwent an earth-shaking change and began to grow wildly. It had even formed streams of air currents. Along with the dust and fallen leaves, it formed a small hurricane! Witnessing this scene unfold, every yer behind Mike became excited. Such strength! This is so cool! Theres actually such a cool skill in this game! Who knew itd look this cool! At this moment, the lizard yers in the distance also noticed that something was wrong. That yer in frnt seemed to be the legendary God yer! Wait, why did that human yer pull out his weapon? All of a sudden, many of the lizard yers panicked. They raised their hands and shouted. Wait, are you God yer? Youre mistaken, were not enemies, were on the same side! Were here to join the human camp and help you fight the elves!!! As if they were worried that God yer would not be able to hear them clearly, they even quickened their pace. As a result, the yers from the City of Light saw a very strange scene. A group of green-skinned lizard yers that wore fancy armor ran towards God yer with their hands held high. When the lizard yers were only a few hundred meters away. They shouted loud enough for everyone to hear their intentions. Whether it was through hearing or vision, they could tell that these lizard yers had absolutely no intention of attacking. However, Mike still slowly extended his right hand and pulled out the Sword of the King from his waist. In an instant, the aura around Mikes body surged once again. The tornado-like airflow immediately expanded causing the human yers to be stunned once again. Hey, hey, theyre here to join us!! Theyre literally shouting at us to not attack!! Stop pretending to not hear them!! At this time, Mike held the Greatsword of Meredith in his left hand and the Sword of the King in his right hand. Even though his strength had been reduced to 5% due to the bud on his chest, he still emitted a very shocking aura. No one doubted God yers power, everyone knew that the lizard yers were going to be annihted soon. As long as God yer made a move, those guys would be instantly killed. As Mikes aura rose again, the lizard yers finally slowed down. Hey, ey, hey, he seems to be nning to attack us! Dont the humans want us to join their camp? What should we do now? Many of the lizard yers had already sensed the danger. Most of them thought that God yer and the others might be worried that the lizard yers were pretending to join, but in fact, they were nning tounch a sneak attack. However, they did not know how to prove their sincerity. In fact, what they did not expect was that Mike had not misunderstood them at all. He just wanted to show off this move. There were some unrepentant lizard yers that still ran forward as their hands were raised above their heads. Even their weapons were put back into the yers backpacks to show that they are unarmed. They wanted to prove to God yer that they were on the same side. However, at the next moment, Mike made his move. The two weapons in his hands waved rapidly in front of Mike, turning into afterimages. Each sh of these afterimages turned into a sword aura, remaining in front of Mike and not shooting out. As the number of times Mike shed increased, the sword aura in front of Mike also became more and more. So much so that it almost covered Mikes entire body. Many lizard yers stood rooted as they watched it all unfold. It was toote to say anything now! The enemy was about tounch an attack! They began to turn around and run in all directions. They hoped to avoid this attack. Meanwhile, some simple-minded lizard yers still rushed forward. God yer, dont attack! Were on the same side! Were here to join the human camp! Dont attack! One of the Lizard yers even took out a white stone from his backpack. With a series of spellcasting actions, the white stone actually formed a magic array. God yer, we want to join the human camp, dont attack us!!! His voice was as loud as a thunder strike. It seemed that the white stone array had a sound amplification effect. No one knew how he got such a tool, but using it now was indeed the wisest choice. Mike was silent for a moment. This time, the voice that shouted was really like a loudspeaker that shouted in his ear. Even a deaf person should have heard it, right? Right when everyone thought that God yer had stopped ignoring the pleas of the yers They saw Mikes shing speed suddenly increase. Hey hey stop forcing your attacks on them!! Everyone heard what he said, stop pretending that you didnt hear it! Stop acting so cockily Youre a bunch of spies sent by the elf n, die! Take this! Following Mikes shout, the sword shadows in front of him all flew forward like arrows leaving a bow. As the sword aura advanced, cracks appeared on the ground like a cloth being torn apart. After the first sword aura touched the first lizard yer, the first white light appeared outside the City of Light. Then, the second beam, the third beam, the fourth beam.. One beam of white light after another lit up from the yers body. Each beam of white light represented a yers HP being cleared to zero. In just a few breaths, it was as if there were more than 10,000 incandescentmps ced outside the City of Light. It was so bright that it was blinding! When the swords aura was pushed to an extremely far distance away, it was when everyone could clearly open their eyes to get back their bearings. The entire City of Light had bepletely silent. Other than Mike, the trolls yers, and dwarven yers behind him, there was no other life outside the City of Light. Only equipment was left on the ground, which proved what had just happened. Mike was silent for a moment, put away the weapons in his hands, turned around, and said to everyone in a righteous tone, Those guys had actually joined the elf camp a long time ago. They pretended to join our side, but in fact, they were here for a sneak attack. I saw through their scheme at a first nce, so I immediately killed them! Mikes words were vivid as if they were real. The troll and dwarf yers looked at the ID above Mikes head but chose to remain silent. Killing people from the same camp should not give someone a red name, right? Many yers could see that his ID was so red that it almost oozed out the blood from the number of yers he destroyed. However, Mike seemed to not care about everyones gaze at all. He thought for a moment and then asked very naturally, By the way, was my move cool just now? Chapter 308 - Theyre Too Weak and Im Lazy to Fight Them

Chapter 308: Theyre Too Weak and Im Lazy to Fight Them

As time passed, more and more yers from different territories and various races had asked to join the human camp. There were ten thousand or even tens of thousands of yers from each of the dozen or so races. In just an hour, there were already more than 200,000 foreign yers in the human camp. They all stood in anticipation outside the city walls. At the front, Mike faced the direction of the City of Light and looked at the yers in front of him. He waspletely silent. He had nned to fight a good battle in this war and disy his strength. There was once a good saying If you are very confident, then you should hide it well, because the more hidden cards you have, the better it will be for you. However, if you are not very confident, then it is best to show your full strength at the beginning so that others will be afraid of you. Mike seemed to fit in thetter category looking as to how he showed off his move just now. The bud in his body had still not been taken out, weakening his state. Moreover, the more the bud grew, the weaker he would be. At such a time, the best decision was to disy his ultimate move and let everyone know of his power. In this way, those who were scheming against him would be more or less afraid of attacking them. Based on Mikes perception, he really was not trying to act cool just now. Seeing the yers behind him, they could not wait to start a big battle. Everyone could not hold back their excitement. Some people even started to feel restless from it all. They could not wait any longer! Mike raised his hands, signaling for everyone to quiet down. Although everyone was excited, they dared not disobey the words of the strongest yer in the new server, God yer. After a few seconds, the 200,000-man team immediately quieted down. Other than the sound of the wind howling, it was pin-drop silent. Mike nodded in satisfaction. Since everyone has joined the human camp, we are nowrades! In this battle, there is a huge gap between us and the elves. Based on my estimation, even if they include the NPCs, they wouldnt be able to gather an army of more than 50,000 people. Therefore, we will definitely win this battle! Hearing this, many yers raised their weapons in excitement and echoed Mikes words, shouting loudly. We will definitely win! Kill them all!!! The reward for this event belongs to us!! Humans always liked to travel together. The morepanions they had, the more they felt that they were right. Obviously, everyone had already taken the victory of this war for granted. Mike smiled with great satisfaction when he heard the sounds of his people. Obviously, everyone is already filled with fighting spirit. In that case, please set off directly to attack the elves. I believe that for ourrades, this war should be easier than squashing an ant. Hearing this, one of the troll yers could not help but speak up, God yer, you just said that you want us to attack the elves. Dont you want toe with us? This sentence obviously raised more questions in everyones heart. When Mike heard this, he smiled and said, Theyre too weak for me to make such moves. Ive decided that I wont fight with you for the rewards of this event. Of course, if all of you cant handle it, Ille back to help. At first, hearing the first half of Mikes words, everyone had mixed feelings. Some people felt that God yers words were very domineering. In the eyes of God yer, the elves were no different from insects. Some people were worried that without the help of God yer, they would have a hard time fighting this war. However, most of them began crafting ns in their hearts. Since God yer did not intend to join this war, should they consider joining the elven camp? After all, the reward for the victory of the elves seemed to be much better than that of the humans. However, after hearing the second half of the sentence, they immediately dispelled the thoughts of betraying the human camp in their hearts. Forget it, they would just obediently join the human camp. Once God yer joins the battle, everyone present would be no match for him at all! Earning less was better than not earning anything at all! After all, dying would lose experience points, and there was even the possibility of losing their equipment. It was not worth it. After arranging this matter, Mike immediately ordered the NPCs and human yers on the city wall toe down. He then made someone lead the yers of other races to the elven territory. Mike himself left in another direction. His priority now was not to participate in the war but to take out the bud growing on his body. If the war was interesting, it might have attracted Mike to participate. However, now it seemed that the odds of winning the war were 9:1. The human race and their allies ounted for 90%, and the eld race only ounted for 10%. Even if Mike led them to win the war, he would not feel any sense of aplishment. In that case, he decided to attend to more important matters at hand. So, after the yers had gone far away, Mike picked up the stone and walked to the Wallow Mountain. .. Elf race, Ancient City of War. In the meeting room, an unusually young female elf was sitting alone on a chair, deep in thought. The sound of her fingers tapping on the table was the only sound that came out of the meeting room. When the news of the elf queens death came, she was the first to receive the news. Her first reaction was not grief and anger, but joy. It was not toote for Ulysses Sabrina to ascend the throne as the elven queen. She could even be considered the youngest elven queen in the history of the elven race. Under such circumstances, as an elven princess, it would take her a very, very long time to inherit the throne of the elven queen. It was so long that she could not wait any longer. Fortunately, the elven queen had gradually weakened from a few years ago. At that time, she knew that the elven queen was cursed. Moreover, it was an unbreakable curse! Therefore, she resisted the idea of usurping the throne and waited patiently. Her patience pulled through because the elven queen had finally died! Although she was killed by a human, she did not mind. As long as that olddy died, she was happy no matter the method. Thinking of this, the elven princess, now the new elven queen, smiled coldly. Although she was very happy and even wanted to celebrate, she still had to do the superficial work. After all, she was the daughter of Ulysses Sabrina. How could her daughter be happy that her mother died? Of course, she should show her grief and lead the elven soldiers and the elven adventurers to take revenge on the human race with endless anger. This was the right thing to do. She knew what she should do. After all, her mother was very good at this. Therefore, even though she was only 500 years old, she was already very shrewd. After controlling her emotions, she slowly walked out of the meeting room. Men, gather all the soldiers. I want to take revenge on the human race! Her eyes turned red and bloodshot. It was obvious that she was so angry that she was about to lose her temper. However, a servant outside the pce rushed in with a panicked expression. Your Majesty! The humans have already started their attack! What?! Chapter 309 - An Unexpected Outcome

Chapter 309: An Unexpected Oue

Hearing this, she waspletely stunned. She was just about to lead her army to charge over, but why did the humans attack first? Why did this matter seem like they were in the right? She immediately ran out of the pce and rushed to the city walls. She had just climbed up the city wall when a fireball flew over with a whoosh, brushing past her head. At this moment, her heart burned with anger. Did these guys really think that the elven race was afraid of them! Originally, the elven queen had only nned to put on an act and fight a few battles, then wait for the King of the human race to take the initiative to negotiate with her. After all, everyone knew that the human race and the elven races strength were very close. Once the battle reached the point of no end, no one would win from it. In the end, it would be the other races who eyed the battle covetously that would reap the benefits. However, this problem required a more aggressive solution. This has be more than a battle, I must gather up the army to attack! She roared angrily and walked to the edge of the city wall. In the next moment, the elven queens body trembled slightly, her footsteps stopped, and her body froze in its ce. She saw that thend outside the city wall was densely packed with people. There were humans, trolls, dwarves, lizards, and all kinds of other races. Almost all the races in the world were on the opposite end! In an instant, the elven queen was stunned. What was going on? Why did the human race have so many allies!? Could it be that killing the elven queen was only the first step, and their real goal was to wipe out the entire elven race? Other than that, the elven queen could not think of any other possibilities. Otherwise, how could this scene in front of her be exined? The elven queen was already panicking. The adventurers of various races outside were shouting and cursing arrogantly. From time to time, some long-ranged attack adventurers would casually cast a skill or fire a gun to provoke the elven soldiers on the city wall. However, these elven soldiers dare not to prepare any counter-attacks. The entire city wall only had a few hundred guards. There were hundreds of thousands of people that were outside! If they really fought, it would be no different from throwing an egg at a rock. They were just courting death! How could they fight? Looking at the situation outside, themander of the guards on the city wall asked with a defeated expression. Your Majesty What should we do now? What should we do? The elven queens expression was worse than his royal subjects. What else can we do? We should just surrender! At the edge of Wallow Mountain, Mike and Stone were taking their time walking on the path. Mike was recalling the exact location of the Bandit Alliances treasure vault as they both walked. Beside him, Stone asked curiously, Arent the humans and elves going to war? Why arent you going? I think joining the war would be much more interesting thaning here. To the little tree spirit, everything in the world was much more interesting than walking. Stone had been walking for so long and already felt bored from it all. Mike, on the other hand, smiled and showed a very witty expression, Stone, you dont understand. Actually, this is all part of my n! Your n? Stones eyes were filled with curiosity. All ns that he did not know of were interesting to him. Hmph, those adventurers should be working hard to attack the elven territory by now. ording to my experience, the elven queen usually stays in the Ancient City of Life. The first city that the adventurers would attack is most likely going to be the Ancient City of War. It will take at least a few hours from the time they attack the Ancient City of War topletely overrun it. Then, the elven queen will lead the soldiers from other cities to the Ancient City of War to counterattack. This will take a very long time before they arrive. Therefore, we dont need to rush there at all. When theyre almost done, our business will be done as well. When that timees, we can go back and participate in the war. Wouldnt it be better to directly end the war when we arrive? Hearing Mikes analysis, Stone also showed an excited expression. Youre really too smart for your own good sometimes! Of course, heroes always appearst. This is what it means to live dramatically! Mike patted his chest and showed a confident and foolproof look. However, the next second, an announcement sounded in the air. [The war hase to an end. Congrattions to the human camp for winning this war. Rewards are being distributed to all yers of the human camp!]. Hearing this announcement ring out, Mike was stunned. What was going on? The war had ended?! How did the human side win? How long has it been, an hour? No, less than an hour, at most 40 minutes it only took 40 minutes to end a war? Mike was stunned. He did not understand what went wrong. Of course, he did not expect the elven queen to be in the Ancient City of Life, but in the Ancient City of War. He also did not expect that the elven queen was actually preparing tounch an attack before the humans attacked. What he did not expect the most was that the elven queen actually surrendered! After all, when the new queen ascended the throne, what she needed the most was to win over the hearts of her people. If she wanted to make her peoplepletely submit, as the elven queen, she had to do something that they would approve of. Therefore, this battle was supposed to be a bloody one. Whether it was to avenge her mother or to make the elven racepletely submit to the new elven queen, this war should havested for a long time. Who would have thought that the elven queen actually thought that this war was a gathering of all the races in the world and had been nned for a long time. The elven race going alone against the entire world? The current queen knew that it was a losing battle. Apart from surrendering, the elven queen had no other choice. The small tree spirit even received the full-service announcement of the event clearly as well. However, it was not transmitted in the form of sound. It was more like information was directly stuffed into its mind. NPCs like them would never question where the information came from. They just simply epted the news. When Stone got the news, the tree spirit looked up at Mike. Well the war seems to be over. looks like it. So we wont have a chance to end the war? it seems so So, are we not going to be heroes? Chapter 310 - Dragon’s Roar!

Chapter 310: Dragons Roar!

This was obviously a little unexpected for Mike and Stone. The things that they so excitedly discussed had taken a sharp turn into another direction. Mike was silent for a moment and said, Although we cant be heroes anymore, we still have more interesting things to do next. What things? Stones mind was simple after all, so he was immediately distracted by Mikes new suggestion. Mike smiled and said, Treasure hunting! Treasure hunting?! The small tree spirit stones eyes lit up. Treasure hunting seemed to be a very interesting activity for him. He rubbed his two branches excitedly and asked, What kind of treasure is it? Is it around here? Whats in the treasure? The small tree spirits reaction made Mike find it very amusing. He pretended to be mysterious and said, This is a very huge treasure. The treasure inside is enough for us to livefortably for more than five thousand years! Wow!!! The small tree spirit became even more excited as it waved its hand to ask another question. How long is five thousand years? Very, very long! Is it longer than a week? Yes! Thats great. Then what are we waiting for? Lets hurry up and set off!! The little tree spirit nudged Mike at his elbow and could not help but rush him to move. It was as if the treasure was in front of Mike. With the temptation of a type of treasure that wouldst more than a week, it seemed that even something as boring as walking became interesting. Mike smiled slightly, took out the token from his backpack and said, This is the key to the treasure house. With it Before he finished his sentence, the token in Mikes hand suddenly lit up. This kind of brightness was not the same as the Soul Stone. It was localized only the saber and the gold coin on the token lit up. The me on the fire saber on the token emitted a red light. The gold coin, on the other hand, emitted a golden light. Seeing this scene, Mike was stunned. He originally thought that the token was just an ordinary key. He did not expect it to have such an odd effect. ording to his experiments, the glow of this item could only mean one thing. It meant that the treasure vault was nearby! The small tree spirit stone looked at the glowing token and immediately became excited. Wow, this token is really amazing! I think the treasure should be around here, but I cant remember the exact location. Then what should we do? The little tree spirit became annoyed. Mike sighed and said, We can only look around and slowly search. After all, its obvious that the treasure vault wont make a sound to tell us where it is. As soon as Mike finished speaking, the valley not far ahead suddenly began to tremble. Then, a dragons roar that almost parted the clouds was heard from the valley. This voice seemed to carry the dignity of a person knowing that they are at the top of the food chain. It was as if the entire world should submit to this dragons roar. In an instant, the Sky and Earth changed their color! Mikes eyes widened, and he waspletely shocked. Because this dragons roar should only appear after a year, when the new district and the main district merged. ording to the progress of his previous life, there was no dragons roar in the new district. Otherwise, this matter would have rmed everyone long ago. What on Earth was going on?! Mike was extremely shocked by the sound, but the tree spirit was very happy. Good friend, listen! The treasure vault is really letting out a sound to tell us where it is! Mikes eyes twitched twice. That was not the sound of a treasure vault, that was a f*cking dragons roar!! Although he was shocked, Mike knew that he had to hurry. This dragons roar was so loud that it was probably heard by the entire second world. The NPCs would avoid the giant dragon, they only had one life after all. There was no reason for them to seek death in front of such a legendary creature. However, yers were not afraid of death! To them, the more powerful the monster was, the greater the benefits. Even if they died ten or eighty times, they would still take the risk to see if there were any benefits to be gained. If Mike could guess correctly, arge number of yers would soon gather here. He had to find the treasure before them and obtain the dragon scale! As for how to defeat the dragon after he found it, that was something to be consideredter. Under normal circumstances, with the Umbre of Meredith and his other skills, Mike should not have to worry about being killed by the dragon. Even if the dragon had a special way to kill Mike, he would only lose a little experience. For Mike, the benefits were greater than the risks, so he did not hesitate at all. Thinking of this, Mike immediately picked up the small tree spirit and rushed toward the valley ahead. They passed through a narrow valley entrance and through a small forest to finally arrive at a huge mountain. The mountain looked no different from any other ordinary mountain. However, upon closer inspection, there seemed to be several very long cracks in the mountain wall. When these cracks werebined, it looked no different from a huge door. Under the huge door, about the level of Mikes chest, a groove quietly appeared in front of Mike. This groove was the shape of a token, and in the middle of the groove, there was aplicated looking pattern. It was the pattern of a saber and a gold coin. Obviously, this was the keyhole that needed to be ced on the token. Looking at the groove in front of him, Mike took a deep breath, held the token in his hand, and slowly connected it to the groove. Right when he went closer, the light on the token became even more dazzling, as if it was a living, breathing, shiny token. Even Stone became nervous when it saw this scene. Its two big eyes stared at the token in Mikes hand. It dared not to blink for fear of missing any details. In the next moment, the token in Mikes hand fit like a glove in the groove. Then, the token seemed to be grabbed by some powerful force, and it waspletely absorbed into the groove. In an instant, the huge stone door on the mountain wall in front of them trembled and was slowly raised up. When that happened, another dragons roar that shook the entirend came from behind the stone door. After hearing the dragons roar from such a close distance, the little tree spirit finally felt a trace of fear. After all, this felt like a giant dragons roar! This was the greatest creature that stood above all living creatures, this dragon was the top of the biological chain! Feeling the unease of the small tree spirit, Mike stretched out his hand and gently stroked its wooden head. He then tried tofort his little friend with his words. Dont worry. No matter how terrifying the enemy is, Ill think of a way to get rid of it Halfway through his words, Mike and Stone was stunned As the stone door slowly rose, the figure of the giant dragon in the treasure vault appeared in front of them. The dragon had horns on its head, wings on its back, and a giant tail that swung ferociously from behind. This was clearly a dragon. However This dragon was currently sitting on an egg the size of an adults head, and it even yawned! The two of them had apletely different image of how scary the dragon would be based on its roar just now! However, looking at it now, why was this giant dragon so small!!! What happened to the monster that roared so loudly just now?!! Chapter 311 - New Pet

Chapter 311: New Pet

Is that even a dragon? That was the only thought left in Mikes mind. This waspletely different from what he had imagined. While Mike waspletely rooted to the spot, the little tree spirit raised its head and looked at Mike. This was the treasure you said wed get to use for more than a week? Mike was silent. This was not a treasure at all. This was simply a symbol of disaster! Although it did not seem to have anything to do with disaster now, but there was no doubt that this was indeed a dragon! Looking at the yawning baby dragon licking its ws in front of him, Mike took a deep breath and slowly walked forward. No matter what, he had to find the dragon scales. Although the giant dragon protecting the dragon egg looked dangerous, the baby dragon still had scales! From another perspective, the baby dragon was definitely easier to deal with than the dragon! Coming to this conclusion, Mike became even more determined. Kill it and take the dragon scale! These were the only words that went through his mind. Mike walked forward step by step, and the distance between him and the baby dragon became closer and closer. Behind him, the small tree spirit looked nervously at the scene in front of it. The dragons roar from before had long disappeared into the distance, but it still left a deep impression in the small tree spirits heart. It knew very well that the baby dragon inside was very dangerous! Mike slowly raised his right hand and gently ced it on the Sword of the King at his waist. He was ready to draw his weapon at any time. Although Mike couldunch an attack while hiding his hand movements, he still needed to hold a weapon. And now, the baby dragon seemed to be licking the mucus around its body. It looked like egg liquid. Could it be that this baby dragon had just broken out of its shell? Mike thought to himself. This meant that this baby dragon might not have a strong sense of danger yet. The best chance to kill it was now! Mike did not hesitate any longer and immediately pulled out the Sword of the King in his hand. At the same time, he raised his left hand, intending to reach for the Greatsword of Meredith too. As long as he could sessfully active Thousand Shadowed shes again, he could win! He was clearly facing a newborn baby, but Mikes attitude was still cautious. The moment he pulled out his weapon, the baby dragon suddenly raised its head and looked at Mike. Right then and there, Mikes body stiffened. He imagined that the baby dragon could use powerful dragon magic on him in the next moment! There was no time to hesitate! Mike immediately pulled out the Greatsword of Meredith and began to cast his new skill C Thousand Shadowed shes. The casting time required at least three seconds. Although Mike did not have to make any movements to lower the baby dragons guard against him, there was no way to omit this time. Knowing this, Mike felt a little regretful. He really should have changed the Thousand Shadowede shes into a passive skill. He was not being careful enough! One second, two seconds Mike silently counted in his heart, his eyes stared at the baby dragons big googly eyes. The baby dragons eyes were also looking at Mike, its eyes seemed to have some doubts. The seconds passed seemed to be extremely long, and Mikes forehead was even sweating. Three seconds! Now! Mikes eyes focused, and he was ready to release the Thousand Shadowed shes. As long as he used this move, even if he could not kill the baby dragon, it would be possible enough to cut off a few of its scales. Even if he was killed by the baby dragon, it did not matter. Once the scales fell, he would have achieved his goal! Because, when the time came, Mike did not need toe here at all. He only needed to have his clonee here to pick up the scales! Mike was already excited about the potential sess rate. However, right as the skill was about to be released, a baby-like cry came out from the baby dragons mouth. Mommy! ???? When Mike heard that, he stood still on the spot. He even forgot to use the skill. When the baby dragon saw Mikes trembling body, it did not seem to feel that there was anything wrong. Instead, it pped its little fleshy wings and hopped toward Mike. When the baby dragon came forward, it did not seem to have learned how to use its wings perfectly. With just a few ps, it would fall back to the ground due to the gravitational pull. Yet it seemed to enjoy this activity. Mommy, Mommy! Although it was a bit like dragonnguage, it sounded very simr to calling ones mother in mostnguages. The baby dragon seemed to only know how to say mommy now, but this word was enough to express all the meaning it wanted to express. At this moment, Mike looked at the baby dragon in front of him, and his mind went nk. Why did it just call him mommy? What was going on? Did it recognize me as its master? The little tree spirit walked over. It looked at the baby dragon, then looked at Mike. After a moment of silence, it asked, You actually have a child? are you seriously asking me this question right now? The corner of Mikes eyes twitched twice. There was obviously a misunderstanding! I didnt expect you to be a woman. Stone looked at Mike with a changed expression. Although the tree spirit did not seem to have a gender, Stone knew that humans were divided into men and women. It was not just applicable for humans, but most creatures were the same. He had always thought that his good friend was a man, but he did not expect him to be a woman! Mike held his forehead helplessly and said, No, no, no, Im not a woman, Im a man. At this moment, the baby dragon had already pounced over and hugged Mikes calf. Mommy! Mommy! When that happened, Mike suddenly felt that his exnation was a little unconvincing. Although he did not know why it had be like this, the truth was right in front of both of them. The baby dragon seemed to have taken Mike as its mother since the first creature it saw was Mike. Mike looked at the baby dragon in front of him and hesitated for a moment. Then, he bent down and stroked the baby dragons head. The baby dragon seemed to enjoy being stroked by its mother. It rubbed its head gently against Mikes palm. Although it had dragon horns on its head, they were not sharp because it was too young. Instead, they were rather cute. While they were interacting, a dialog box popped up in front of Mikes eyes. [Would you like to tame the baby dragon as a pet?] Mikes eyes widened when he received the notification. Could he really tame the baby dragon as a pet?! Without any hesitation, Mike immediately chose to press the yes button! A dragon! Could there be a better pet than this? The moment Mike made his choice, a faint white ball of light seeped out of the baby dragons forehead and slowly flew toward Mike. This ball of light seemed to represent some kind of bridge of connection. As long as this ball of light flew into Mikes body, Mikes mind and the baby dragons mind couldmunicate with each other. In other words, they couldmunicate with each other with just a thought and no longer have anynguage barriers. When the ball of light entered Mikes body, Mike immediately found that he could clearly feel the dragon babys thoughts. However, when he heard the request of the baby dragon Mike could not help but scratch his head Mom, Im hungry, I want breast milk. Where the heck am I going to get you breast milk! Chapter 312 - Where’s My Treasure?

Chapter 312: Wheres My Treasure?

Mike was feeling a little embarrassed, and he did now know what to do. Suddenly, a dialog box appeared in front of him again. Before he could see the contents of the dialog box, Mike was already shocked from receiving a notification. Dont tell me that they want me to ept a mission like helping a baby dragon get breast milk or something like that, no way in h*ll that a mission like this could bepleted! Mike nervously rambled in his thoughts. When he carefully read the contents of the dialog box, he heaved a sigh of relief. [Please name the baby dragon.] Normally, it was necessary to name a pet. After all, most wild beasts did not have a name. In order to facilitatemunication, naming ones pet was absolutely necessary. However, this matter was still a little strange. After all, logically speaking, the dragon race would inherit the ancient bloodline memories. Therefore, they usually had their own name from birth. On the other hand, this little dragon needed to name itself. Mike thought for a moment and looked at the little tree spirit. Now we have to give this child a name. What name do you think would them? When Stone heard this, he immediately became excited. A name? We tree spirits are really good at this. Mike looked at the Stone ID name on the head of his friend and fell silent. It had to be said that the tree spirits art of naming was obviously too advanced for humans. Forget it, let me think about it myself. You dont believe in naming it Master of Stone? Youll regret it, Stone said dejectedly. Mike was silent for a moment before asking seriously, What do you think of the name Egg? As he said that, he had already entered Egg into the dialog box. After he confirmed it, the new name, egg, appeared on top of the baby dragons head. After all, Stone would have stopped Mike from naming the baby dragon egg, so he quickly typed it in and called it a day. Stones negation could almost be considered a good name in his books. At this moment, the little tree spirit seemed to have thought for a long time before he nodded and said, I think the name Egg is pretty good. Its very simr to the level of art in my name. Hearing Stones words, Mike trembled slightly and fell silent. He suddenly felt a little regretful for choosing the name Egg. Although Mike felt a little regretful, Egg felt very happy. It seemed to be very satisfied with the new name. Stone looked at Eggs expression and tried to greet the dragon, Hello, Egg. After Egg heard it, he pped his wings happily and started to dance. Stone felt Eggs happiness and also started to dance. Mike just watched the two little beings dance in front of him. Although he felt a little helpless, the corners of Mikes mouth still curled up into a smile. Perhaps he was happiest in front of these two little guys. Alright, now that weve settled on the name Egg, we should see how many treasures there are in this treasure vault. Let me see Previously, Mikes attention was all on Egg, so he did not have the chance to observe his surroundings. While looking around, Mike discovered something strange. This treasure vault was actually empty! There was nothing! What the f*ck! Wheres my treasure? Wheres the biggest treasure vault in the second world! Mike waspletely stunned. The small tree spirit also raised its head and looked around, asking tentatively, Maybe there is no treasure in this treasure vault at all? There was a certain possibility. It was like opening a bank ount, but you had not deposited any money into the ount, so the bank ount was obviously empty. Mike shook his head with certainty, then he replied to Stone, Thats impossible. I know very well that there must be treasure here! The reason why he was so sure was because he had a debuff on him. [Fire des Curse: When you plunder a fortune, you will automatically transfer 10% of the proceeds to the Fire de Bandits treasure vault.] This debuff had appeared on his body a long time ago. After he became the leader of the new bandit gang, this debuff had been stuck on him until now. There had been a few battles in the past, and these battles had yielded some spoils of war. Therefore, it was absolutely impossible for this treasure vault to be empty. There must be something wrong with this. When Stone heard Mikes confident tone, it sighed and said, Oh, my old friend, I think you must have had too many expectations for this treasure vault, which led to you being so disappointed. You should be more open-minded. When your expectations for the treasure are zilch, then any harvest will be a surprise. With that, the small tree spirit looked around and then ran to the corner as if it had found something. Then, he picked up a gold coin from the ground and said with a grin, Look what I found? This is our treasure! Great! Mike looked at the gold coin and the corner of his eyes twitched twice. Could one gold coin be considered a treasure?! If that was the case, then the whole world would be filled with treasures! The small tree spirit did not seem to care about Mikes reaction. He subconsciously asked, How much beer can this gold coin buy? Mike thought for a moment and said, A big barrel. The premise is that if we buy it from a poor vige, we can probably buy this much. Thats right, this is indeed a treasure that can not be spent within a week! Stone immediately became excited, he held the gold coin and danced in front of Egg. Obviously, Stone hoped that Egg would have followed the dance movements as well. However, at this moment, Egg suddenly opened its mouth and took a deep breath in the direction of Stone. No one knew what the baby dragon was going to do. The gold coin instantly fell from the hand of Stone and was sucked into the mouth of Egg. Stone looked at its hand that originally held on to the gold coin. He was stunned for a moment and said, Where is my treasure! Where is the treasure that was supposed tost for more than a week!!! Meanwhile, Egg did not care about Stones surprise at all. Instead, it started to dance happily. Their force fields immediatelypleted the exchange. When Mike saw this scene, he was stunned. A strong ominous premonition suddenly arose in his heart. Subconsciously, he opened the pets panel. After seeing Eggs attributes panel, Mike fell silent. [Money Dragon (juvenile)] Well, it was obvious now that he could determine where the treasure went. Chapter 313 - Close, but Not Close Enough

Chapter 313: Close, but Not Close Enough

After seeing Eggs panel attributes, Mike was silent. He finally knew why all the treasure here disappeared. The reason was that Egg was a money dragon! This was a special species of dragon. Some dragons were fire-type, so they were red. Some dragons were flight-type, so they were white. Other dragons had all sorts of attributes. Bluewater dragons, golden metal dragons, ck dark dragons, and even bone dragons. Each dragon had their own special characteristics. The most special thing about money dragons was that they needed to eat a lot of valuable things to improve themselves. So, all the treasure in this treasure trove had actually been eaten by Egg! At this moment, Mike seemed to understand something. No wonder before Mikes rebirth, the dragon roar of the money dragon appeared in the region. However, after rebirth, it happened before the new region was merged into this one. The reason was Mike! Mike became the new leader of the Fire de Bandits and obtained the curse of the Fire des Curse. The dragon egg must have been part of the 10% and sent to the treasury. ording to the normal progress, the bandits would not have had enough treasure to hatch the egg. Now that Mike was the leader and 10% of all his spoils of war were transferred to the Fire de Bandits treasury, it must have been enough to speed up this whole timeline. It was also because of Mikesrge number of adventures that Egg was found. So, in fact, when Egg was still a dragon egg, it was sent to this treasure trove. This treasure trove was destined to be eaten up by the egg. Of course, it makes sense right? As for how Egg ate the treasure in its egg form, Mike could not be sure. Anyway, no matter how curious he was, he could not picture the scene of it actually happening. After all, Mike could not make Egg regurgitate the treasure. Forget it. If the treasure is gone, so be it. At least we have a new friend. Mike looked at Egg with a smile. Mike did not care about money. If he wanted to make money, he could make a lot of money at any given time. Getting a dragon to be his pet was a rare thing. After all, not everyone could have a dragon. Even in the major regions, no one had ever gotten a pet dragon. It could be said that Mike was now the only yer in the world who had gotten such a legendary pet. As long as he kept feeding Egg with all kinds of valuable items, in time, Egg would be a real full-fledged dragon. A dragon that could make the whole world tremble! When he thought that he could ride on the back of Egg and fly above the skies in the future, Mike felt fascinated. Lets go, Ill take you to eat something good! Mike patted Eggs head, and Egg immediately jumped happily. For it, eating was the happiest thing that it could ever experience. Mike grabbed Stone with one hand and Egg with the other, and activated the Space Travel Bracelet. In the next moment, he, a tiny tree, and a tiny dragon disappeared on the spot. It was as if no one had evere here before. After about an hour, a group of yers rushed here in a hurry. Every one of them showed an anxious look, it was as if they were one step slower, the people around them would beat them to it. Theres no mistake. The dragon must be right in front! Im sure that we heard the dragons roar! F*ck, if I kill this dragon, Ill be supeer rich! Stop dreaming, this dragon will definitely die at my hands! Many people ran forward and argued with each other as if this would make them look more intimidating. However, just as everyone was arguing, a yers voice came from the front. Theres an empty mountain here! Everyone was slightly stunned when they heard this. Empty mountain? What did that mean? Although they were puzzled, they still quickened their pace. Who cares what it meant? There must be something strange ahead. It might be rted to the dragons roar they heard earlier. However, when the yers came to the front of the treasury, they were all stunned when they saw the huge, empty mountain gate on the mountain wall. What was going on? Why was there such a huge gate on this mountain? Moreover, this mountain was actually empty. No wonder that person said that it was an empty mountain. Everyone looked at each other in dismay. They were all confused by how empty it was. Where was the dragon? What was happening in front of them? Everyone was silent, right then, one of the yers suddenly asked, Who was the first to arrive here just now? Hearing this question, one of the yers was slightly stunned, but he still raised his hand subconsciously and said, I was the one who arrived first. As soon as he finished speaking, the other yers all looked at him. The yer who asked the question took a step forward and revealed a menacing expression, Did you hide the dragon? ??? When that yer heard this, he waspletely dumbfounded. Me? Hide the dragon? Are you f*cking kidding me? Were talking about a dragon here! Is it possible to even hide such a huge thing? However, the surrounding yers all approached the person as if they did not care about logic at all. For them, they came here to seek benefits. If there were no benefits, that meant that they came here for nothing! Even if the benefits were not from the dragon, as long as there were benefits, it would be fine. Obviously, everyone was prepared to ckmail this yer. Sensing the malicious intent of the people around him, that yer stood silently on the spot and did not say anything. The yer who asked took a step forward again and said fiercely, Dont think that you can deceive everyone here. Ive guessed it long ago. That dragons roar must be a young dragon. Perhaps you were the first to arrive here, and directly tamed that young dragon into a pet, then pretended not to know anything! Perhaps, this empty mountain was originally filled with treasure, but you took it all for yourself! Quick, hand over the dragon and the treasures! Hearing this, the surrounding yers were all shocked. F*ck, this kind of exposing method was too unique. This guys imagination was as high as the skies, right? How could such a loud dragons roar be from a young dragon? No matter how you looked at it, it was definitely an adult dragon, right? Moreover, how could someone use an entire mountain as a ce to store their treasure? This kind of thing was something that most people dared not to think about. Moreover, could a dragon even be subdued just like that? How could it be so simple? Although everyone did not believe this kind of statement, they still did not choose to keep their mouths shut. This was because everyone wanted to receive the benefits too if it was true. However, just as they stared at the first yer who arrived, the yer suddenly disappeared. Everyone was slightly stunned when they saw this scene, but they quickly reacted. F*ck, he actually went offline! Everyone knew that going offline was not as simple as closing your eyes and going offline. Normally, going offline required 10 seconds of waiting time. If the yer was not inbat mode during these 10 seconds, then he could go offline. Otherwise, even if he went offline, the character would still stay in the game. Now, the character that remained in the game was an empty shell. Anyone could easily kill this empty shell. Therefore, forcefully logging off would not prevent the person from suffering losses. Seeing that the target that was about to be extorted had disappeared, many yers angrily looked at the yer who had made a bold guess. It was you who scared him off. Now that the dragon and treasure are gone, what do you think we should do?! In an instant, the situation changed drastically. The yer who was the first to make the move was extorted by someone else. That yer seemed to be very dissatisfied with the situation and immediately raised his weapon to attack first. Damn it, you want to kill me? Watch how I kill you first. If you want to kill me, then so be it! Ill kill all of you and drop your equipment. Ill be rich from it all! Without a word, arge group of yers in front of the treasure vault started a chaotic battle. Although the dragon and potential treasure were made up as an excuse to extort money, no one would have correctly guessed the truth. The nonsense they all spouted was actually close to the truth, but not close enough. At this time, the guy who really took the dragon and the treasure had already arrived at the citys tavern. Chapter 314 - Impossible Proof

Chapter 314: Impossible Proof

City of Light. The atmosphere in the tavern was the same as before. There was no difference. The sharpshooter ss instructor was the same as usual, he still sat in the corner, drunk and unconscious. The bartender at the bar counter was still quietly wiping his cup. yers would still suddenly appear here. The bartender and Allen were already used to this point. However, the adventurer who appeared today was a little different. To be more precise, the thing he brought was a little special. The bartender seemed to think that his eyes were ying tricks on him. He could not help but rub and widen his eyes to take a closer look. This time, he was sure that his eyes were not ying tricks on him. Is this a dragon? Hearing this, Mike raised his eyebrows and smiled, Thats right. This is a baby dragon. Its my pet. The bartender looked a little stunned. Soon, he walked out from behind the bar counter and looked at the baby dragon beside Mike. Mike looked at the bartender quietly. Normally, when an NPC suddenly made some strange moves or had a special conversation, it meant that the hidden quest was being triggered. Obviously, the trigger condition for this quest was a dragon. Mike was really curious if anyone else was able to trigger this quest. After all it was almost impossible to even see a dragon, let alone capture it as a pet. I saw a dragon once, The bartender looked at Egg as if he was talking to himself. Youve seen one before? Mike was also slightly surprised. Yes, I once saw a dragon. It was the only time in my life that I saw a dragon. I was excited and a little scared. I didnt know what to do, so I told my friends about it, hoping to get their advice. But my friends didnt believe what I said at all. They said that dragons are legendary creatures that dont exist in this world. If there really were dragons in this world, Im afraid this continent would have been destroyed long ago. At this point, the bartender was silent for a moment, as if he was recalling the past. Mike still did not speak and just waited quietly for his continuation. As a veteran yer for more than thirty years, he naturally knew how to deal with this situation. He just needed to wait in order for the NPC to continue talking. After a while, the bartender raised his head and asked, Whats this kids name? Egg. a good name indeed . The bartenders expression became a little strange. Who would name a dragon Egg? Mike looked at the bartenders expression and was very suspicious of whether the other party would answer saying it was a good name no matter what name was mentioned in this mission. After a moment, the bartender spoke again. God yer, could you do me a favor? Mike smiled when he heard that. Obviously, this was going to trigger the hidden mission. He had been right all along. Mike nodded, Please, carry on. Ever since I told my friends that I saw a giant dragon and they didnt believe me, I havent spoken to them anymore. I couldnt stand being with them thinking that I was a liar. Can you help me prove that there are dragons in this world? Mike was slightly stunned. What should I do? I just need to show them Egg? Yes, thats enough. At least it can prove that there are dragons in this world. Then, a white dialog box appeared in front of Mike. [Do you ept the mission Witness?] Mike was silent. He was actually a little disappointed. This mission was too simple, and the simpler the mission, the less the reward. He thought that this mission, which could only bepleted with a dragon pet, would be special. He did not expect it to be as simple as this. Although the first few rounds of some missions were very simple, the difficulty sometimesy at the end, and the rewards at the end would be higher. However, this mission obviously would not have any follow-up. After all Mike would not go so far as to help the bartender prove that he really saw a dragon, right? There was no way to prove this. Wait a minute Mike was slightly stunned when he thought of this. I have a question. Even if I bring Egg to your friend and prove that there really is a giant dragon in this world, they might still not believe you. After all, this dragon is too young. Its obviously not the same one you saw back then. After all, Egg was only born today. However, the bartender shook his head and replied helplessly, Theres nothing I can do about it. After all, this happened 35 years ago. I cant prove to them that I saw the exact same dragon now. Im just happy that Ive managed to see another dragon now which confirms that dragons really do exist. After listening to the bartenders words, Mike was finally certain. This hidden mission was indeed not something that could be done by just proving that Egg was a real dragon. He smiled and said, What if I can prove to them you really saw a giant dragon back then? Hearing Mikes words, the bartender was also slightly stunned. Then, the expression on his face clearly became more excited. God yer, are you serious?! If you really have a way to help me prove this, Ill be very grateful to you! The next moment, the dialog box in front of Mike disappeared and was reced by a new one. It was a golden quest! [Would you like to ept the mission Proof of Non-existence?] Mike immediately chose to click on the yes button. He patted the bartenders shoulder and said, Dont worry, leave this matter to me. Ill help you prove it. After saying that, Mike left the tavern. For others, this mission seemed almost impossible to solve. Moreover, this was a hidden mission, but it seemed too easy. Obviously, it did not match the difficulty of triggering it. So there must have been a deeper mission that could be triggered. Mike knew this, and he seeded. Proving that there were dragons in the world and proving that the bartender had seen dragons were twopletely different natures. Sure enough, the mission turned into a golden mission. It was worth it. Stone looked at Mike and asked curiously, Brother, how are you going to help him? Are we going to find the dragon that he saw with his own eyes and attest to his words? Mike smiled slightly and shook his head, How can we find that dragon? Thats impossible. Then, what do you n to do? Its simple. Others may not know this secret, but I know it very well. Theres a special profession in this world called a psychic. Thats right. As long as he could invite a psychic to testify, everything would be much simpler. What he wanted to do was to restore the scene from 35 years ago! The psychic Mike was referring to was, of course, none other than the elderly elvendy he hade into contact with on the other side. Lady Nikorei! Chapter 315 - A Feast

Chapter 315: A Feast

Looking at the mission at hand, Mike was very excited. The mission was full of question marks that represented the content being unknown, and the mission reward had question marks that represented the unknown. The reason for all the mystery was because that this mission was not triggered in a conventional way. Perhaps even the bartender himself did not know how Mike was going to testify for him. Mike was curious as to what kind of reward the mission would give him. So, he immediately decided to use the Space Travel Bracelet to teleport. He took Stone and Egg to the elf city to find Lady Nikorei. However, Egg seemed to sense something and rubbed against Mikes leg. When that happened, Mike could also sense Eggs thoughts. Obviously, Egg remembered that Mike had just said that he would take him to eat something delicious. Looking at Eggs innocent and pure face, Mike smiled helplessly and said, Alright, lets put the mission aside for now. Lets go get something delicious to eat. After listening to Mikes reply, Egg once again danced happily. When the yers and NPCs on the road saw this scene, they had already gathered around. When many female yers saw the cute appearance of the tiny dragon, they had already revealed an expression that was filled with motherly love. As for the male yers, they were more concerned about the race of the egg. Oh my gosh, is this a dragon? I think so. It is indeed a dragon. Were still working hard to even get good equipment. I didnt expect God yer to have captured a dragon as a pet. Although it is only a baby dragon, I must admit that I am very envious. Under the gaze of countless yers, Mike directly left with Egg and Stone. To Mike, these guys had nothing to do with him. When necessary, he might have contact with them, such as during the war against the elves. Other times, they were just passers-by. There was no need to exin too much to them. After passing through the street, Mike arrived at the pce. Although yers could not easily get close to this ce, the guards in front of the entrance seemed to have gotten used to the appearance of Mike. However, every time Mike appeared, they would subconsciously get nervous because of their past impression. This was because this adventurermander always came to the pce with no good news. This time, it looked to be even more ridiculous. He actually brought a baby dragon with him. Commander, may I ask who this is This is my pet. Mike only gave a brief exnation before passing through the two guards and walked past them to go up the stairs. The small tree spirit, Stone, and the baby dragon, Egg followed closely behind Mike and jumped up the stairs one step at a time. The two guards looked at each other when they saw this scene and chose to tacitly shut up. This kind of big shot was obviously not someone they could control. As it took a long time to get up the stairs for Stone and Egg, Mike had to slow his pace up the stairs. However, Mike did not rush them, nor did he use the Space travel Bracelet too frequently. He did not mind walking for a short distance. After arriving at the pce, Mike looked at the empty hall and shouted, Harvey? Is Harvey here? When the attendants heard Mikes shout, they all lowered their heads and pretended not to hear anything. This was not the first time such a thing had happened, so they were not so surprised anymore. Soon, King Harvey walked out of the inner hall with a bitter expression on his face. I say, can you stop calling me Harvey? Okay, Harvey. No problem, Harvey. By the way, the war seems to have ended. Wheres my reward? Harvey looked at Mike as if he was an annoying pest, and the corners of his eyes twitched. Why does this kid constantly bring up this topic Your reward is naturally not small. Ive heard that many foreign adventurers have joined our side because of your reputation. Youve contributed a lot to this war. When Mike heard this, a strange expression appeared on his face. He had clearly not fought in the war, but hes receiving the greatest credit? He had even killed a group of yers who were about to join the human camp No, no, no, they were spies sent by the elf race It seemed that the greatest credit was not a problem. Mike coughed twice, I was wondering if the reward could be changed to something more tangible? Harvey was slightly stunned. Something tangible? What do you mean? Mike pointed at Egg and said, This is my pet. Its a money dragon. It needs to eat some gold coins. Hearing this, Harvey noticed that there was a baby dragon that closely followed behind Mike. This was very impressive indeed. In the eyes of the yers, there were dragons in almost all kinds of games. Although the yers would be surprised and envious, they would not be too shocked. For them, however, this was not a small matter. To have a legendary creature as a pet was something that they did not dare to think about. Only adventurers could do such an incredible thing. Harvey swallowed his saliva and eyed the dragon. Then, he spoke, Since youre the Commander of the Adventurer Legion, its only right to give you some rewards. I really didnt expect, however, that you could even adopt a dragon. This is really unbelievable. Alright, Ill get someone to bring a box of gold coins over. Please wait a moment. However, Mike waved his hand and said, Theres no need to go through so much trouble. Just bring me to the vault. After all, I have other things to do. Harvey thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. Thats fine. After all, youve made such a great contribution. Its not appropriate to only reward a box of gold coins. Ill let you bring your pet to retrieve the rewards yourself. This little guy can eat as much as he wants. After all, in the eyes of the NPCs, adventurers were very busy, and they liked to do everything by themselves. It did not matter even if Mike went to the vault to get it himself. After all, it was just a baby dragon. How many gold coins could a baby dragon take away? After all, its body was only that small. One box of gold coins was probably enough. Harvey casually found an attendant to lead Mike to the vault. Meanwhile, Harvey returned to the inner hall. No one knew what he was doing in the inner hall every day, and Mike did not care about that at all. He just wanted his pet dragon to have a good meal. After all, if the money dragon wanted to improve its strength, it had a lot to do with eating treasures. The more it ate, the faster it grew. Looking at Harveys back as he left, Mike grinned, Dont worry, Egg is still small. Itll only eat a little bit. Seeing Mikes smile, the attendant could not help but shiver. He could sense that something unimaginable was about to happen. In front of the huge golden door, three heavy golden locks were ced in the middle of the door. Mike raised his head and looked at the twenty-yard-tall door. He could not help but sigh, Even the door is so big. Ive got a feeling that theres going to be a lot of treasures in this vault. The attendant nodded and spoke respectfully, Indeed. All the treasures of the royal family will be ced here, regardless of whether it is the taxes of the cities or the spoils of war. There is no exception. It is solely because of this ce that our human cities could flourish so well! As he said these words, there seemed to be a hint of pride in his tone. At this moment, the attendant had yet to realize the seriousness of the matter. Chapter 316 - What Happened to the Door?

Chapter 316: What Happened to the Door?

As the three keys in different shapes were pushed into the keyhole, the door slowly opened. Egg seemed to have sensed the presence of the treasure through the door, and it seemed to be unusually excited. Meanwhile, Stone was stretching his neck curiously, and he could not wait to see what was inside the vault through the crack of the door. When the door opened, everyones faces were reflected in gold. The vault was filled with all kinds of gold. There were gold bars, gold bricks, and many other more gold things! Most of them were gold coins, which almost filled the entire vault. Looking at the scene in front of him, even Mike could not help but gasp. If any yer stole all the gold coins here and sold them, they probably would not be able to spend it all in this lifetime. After the attendant opened the door, he bowed to Mike and said, Commander, you may do as you wish. He naturally knew why he brought Mike here. He had heard earlier that themanders pet was a money dragon, and it had to eat gold coins and treasures. He was also very curious about how this little dragon ate gold coins. What kind of sound would it make when it ate gold coins? Would it make a cracking sound? Or would it melt the gold coins with mes? The attendant was full of curiosity. Right then, a humming sound like a vacuum cleaner suddenly appeared and interrupted his thoughts. The attendant came back to his senses and looked in the direction of the source of the sound. The next moment, his face changed. It became deathly pale. Eggs mouth was wide open, and the entire treasure vaults gold coins seemed to be sucked into a ck hole, continuously flying into the eggs mouth. Seeing this scene, the attendant began to panic. In just a few seconds, Egg has probably eaten more than a box of gold coins! What should he do now? Should he say something to stop him? However, this man in front of him was the Commander of the Human Adventurer Legion!!! If he stopped him, he could even lose his life While his thoughts were running wild, he suddenly heard Mike beside him say, Harvey said it himself, he can eat as much as he wants. Hearing this, the waiter immediately lowered his head. He was there when the king spoke. He had heard this sentence with his own two ears. There was indeed nothing wrong with it. However The attendant quietly raised his head and secretly observed the situation in front of him. In the time that Mike spoke, this little dragon had already eaten a lot of treasure. The mountain of gold coins that were piled up in the vault had already be much smaller. The attendant became very anxious as he witnessed it decrease. The king himself probably did not expect this kind of situation to happen at all! This was not a little bit at all, this was a lot! Seeing that the dragon did not seem to stop at all, the attendant quietly took two steps back and left this ce while no one was paying attention. In the pce, the attendant ran over in a hurry and shouted loudly, Your Majesty, something big has happened! All the attendants turned their heads to look, but the running attendant had no intention of stopping and continued to shout. A momentter, Harvey walked out of the inner hall again and said with a dissatisfied face, What are you shouting for? Dont you know that Im very busy? This attitude waspletely different from when Mike came. However, the attendant knew the severity of the matter. He ran to the king and said while panting, This is not good themanders that pet is about to Hearing the attendant mention themander, Harvey had a bad feeling about what he was going to say next. He asked anxiously, Did God yer take all the treasure? He did not know why he thought so, but it was his first reaction. The attendant was slightly stunned, then shook his head and said, Thats not true. He just took his pet to eat gold coins. Harvey let out a sigh of relief and said, Thats fine, let him eat. How many gold coins can a young dragon eat? Can he eat up the entire lot? Hearing this, the attendants expression became a little strange. He hesitated for a moment and said, If you dont go now, Im afraid you wont have any gold coins left! Are you f*cking kidding me?! Harvey thought in his head. At this moment, Harvey could not care less about the image of the king. He immediately ran in the direction of where the attendant came from in a flurry. After all, the wealth umted by the entire royal family for many years was in the treasury. If it was really eaten up, the royal family would bepletely out of money! At that time, if there was any problem to ur in the human territory, the royal family would never be able toe up with any money to solve it. He walked through the long corridor with beads of sweat on his forehead. At the corner, Mike suddenly appeared with Stone and Egg. Seeing this scene, the king was slightly stunned, then he let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, they had taken the initiative to leave. Seeing the king, Mike raised his hand to greet him, Isnt this Harvey? Hello. Harvey smiled awkwardly and lowered his head to look at Egg. Then, he was stunned again. Why did he feel that this money dragon seemed to have grown a little bigger? Was it an illusion? Before he could figure it out, he heard Mike say again, Thank you for your hospitality. Egg enjoyed it very much. I still have matters to attend to, so Ill take my leave first. After saying that, he swaggered out of the pce with Stone and Egg. Looking at Mikes departing back, the more Harvey thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. He hurriedly walked in the direction of the vault. After making two turns, Harvey waspletely stunned on the spot. When he arrived, he saw that the vault waspletely empty. There was not even a single gold coin left. There was only a pile of wooden boxes that were used to store gold coins. The treasures that were originally stored here could almost fill up this huge vault. However, right now, there was nothing else left. There was nothing at all! Harvey realized that something else was off and turned his head to the entrance to see that there was nothing left either! That money dragon had actually eaten the vaults door!!! No, it was not just the door. It even ate the three golden locks. It ate them all and not a single one was left!!! Seeing this scene, Harveys face was filled with regret. He weaklyy on the ground, looking at the vault in front of him that had now turned into an empty room. He panted in pain. He felt as if his heart was bleeding! Behind him, the attendant had just arrived. Seeing the scene in front of him, even the attendant was shocked by the scene. Where was the treasure vault? Where was the huge treasure vault just now? Why was there only an empty room left? No, where was the door?! Where was the lock?! Was he dreaming??? Looking at the pained expression of the king, the attendant did not know what to say or do. He only heard the king say weakly, Go, issue an order in my name. From today onwards, the tax revenue will be doubled. Chapter 317 - Do You Want to Drink the Tea Now?

Chapter 317: Do You Want to Drink the Tea Now?

Outside the elf territory, a figure suddenly appeared without any warning, causing the soldiers on the city wall to be nervous. When they saw the figure clearly, they became even more nervous. Yes, its a human! Its a human adventurer!! All of a sudden, all the soldiers entered a state of battle readiness. Meanwhile, Mikepletely ignored the panic on the city wall. He turned to look at Egg and said, Egg, you were satisfied with what you ate just now, right? Although Egg could not speak, it could express its thoughts through its actions and its intention tomunicate with its owner. It could be seen that he was indeed very satisfied with the meal. Mike smiled slightly, rubbed Eggs head before he spoke again, Its good that youre satisfied. Youve finished your business. Now, its time to do mine. After saying that, he swaggered into the city gate with Egg and Stone. Seeing this scene, the soldiers on the city wall immediately rushed down and blocked the city gate. Their actions were so fast that it was jaw-dropping. Mike looked at the rapidly gathering elven soldiers and raised his eyebrows, You want to stop me? All the soldiers became nervous. One of the elves who looked like a leader walked out of the crowd with a frown. He gave Mike a once-over and replied, Adventurer? What are your intentions in the Ancient City of War? Mike smiled and said, Im just looking for someone. I dont mean any harm. After saying that, he nodded and prepared to enter the city. However, the leader of the guards moved slightly to the side and once again blocked Mikes path. Im sorry, things have changed. The entire city is under martialw and outsiders are not allowed to enter or leave. Although you humans have just won the war, this is of an entirely different matter. We have already paid the price that we should pay. Please dont step any further than this! As the leader, he naturally had to set a good example in front of the soldiers. After the leader finished speaking, the soldiers behind him seemed to have gained more confidence, and their aura seemed to be stronger. Mike looked at the leader in front of him, and the smile on his face gradually disappeared. He said coldly, Did you know that todays your lucky day? What do you mean? The leaders face turned a little ugly. He vaguely felt that the other party was threatening him. Mike continued, If I didnte to find someone today and didnt want to cause trouble, you guys would have already been dead. As soon as he finished speaking, the soldiers behind the leader burst intoughter. A puny adventurer actually dared to say such arrogant words! Well all die in front of you? Who do you think you are! This is simply the funniest joke Ive ever heard in my life! Hearing the mockingughter of these soldiers, Mike remained expressionless. Indeed, generally speaking, yers were very afraid of NPCs. NPCs were often much stronger than yers and could take the lives of yers with a single move. So it was normal for them to think so. However, Mike did not want to prove anything today. If he killed the NPCs here now, all the NPCs in the Ancient City of War would be hostile to Mike, reducing their favorability. This way, it would be difficult for Mike toplete the hidden mission issued by the bartender. Thinking of this, Mike smiled slightly as he spoke, Since you wont let me pass through here, then Ill take a detour. Hearing this, the leader of the soldiers frowned. The Ancient City of War had a total of four city gates, North, South, East, and West. There were many soldiers that guarded each gate. No matter how many detours he took, he could not enter the city. However, he had an odd feeling in his heart. A feeling that this human adventurer was not joking. The next moment, Mike held Egg in one hand and Stone in the other. He smiled and said, I look forward to seeing you all again. After saying that, he disappeared on the spot. It was as if he had never been here. Seeing this scene, all the soldiers were stunned on the spot and looked at each other. A human adventurer suddenly appeared, provoked them a few times, and then suddenly disappeared. This kind of situation had never happened before. The leader was a little frustrated. He felt that this matter was not as simple as it was. Thinking of this, the leader looked at the soldier beside him and said, Go find General Jess and tell him what happened today. At the edge of the Ancient City of War, in front of a small wooden house. Mike suddenly appeared there. He put down Stone and Eggs first before speaking, If I had known this would happen, I would havee here directly next time. This wouldnt have caused so much trouble. However, Stone put its hands on its waist and said, You should teach them a lesson. I was really angry just now! Mike smiled from the reaction of his little friend. Not this time though. We still have things to do. Dont worry, if anyone treats us like that again, well teach them a lesson! Okay! Stone put down its hands on its waist in a more rxed manner and said, If anyone is like this, you can give them a good spanking. Mike smiled and did not say anything. Instead, he went forward and knocked on the wooden door. Knock, knock, knock. After a few consecutive knocks, Mike stood outside the door and waited quietly. A momentter, an old voice came from inside the wooden house. Come in. Mike did not say much. He directly pushed open the door and entered the house. The furniture in the house was very simple and crude. Other than a bed, a table, four chairs, and a wardrobe, there was almost nothing else. Beside the table, an elderly elven woman sat on a chair. Four cups of tea were poured on the table in front of her, and wisps of smoke appeared above the tea. Mike looked at the tea on the table, then looked at the elven elder beside the table. He smiled and said, Hello, Lady Nikorei. Im here to ask for your help. Nikorei also smiled and said, This time, you wont be unwilling to drink my tea, right? Hearing this, Mike was slightly stunned. His face was full of surprise. He stared at Lady Nikorei and frowned. After a moment of silence, he said, What do you mean? Didnt youe here once 200 years ago? That time, you brought a young man with you. That young man was destined to achieve great things. Now, he became a famous powerhouse in this world, and you have indeed returned to where you belong. Nikorei said matter-of-factly, her tone filled with certainty. Meanwhile, Mike opened his mouth from what she had just said. 200 years ago? At this moment, Mike finally realized how stupid he was. He had always thought that he had gone to a parallel world. He did not expect that he had actually returned to the past. Right when Mikes mind was in a mess, he saw Lady Nikorei gently push a cup of tea in front of Mike. This time, you shouldnt have anything to worry about, right? Have a drink. This tea is good for you. Chapter 318 - Insignificance

Chapter 318: Insignificance

Looking at the steaming cup of tea in front of him, Mike hesitated for a moment and finally reached out his hand to drink the hot tea. Previously, because of his fear for his life, Mike was often timid. However, everything was different now, Mike had returned to the game world. Even if the tea was really poisonous, he would at most lose some experience points. There was no need to be so afraid anymore. After feeling the warmth of the tea, Mike gently raised the cup to drink it. The next moment, the warm tea slowly made its way into his body with warmth. Mike felt more at ease after a few sips. It was as if he was resting in a hot spring, instantly washing away his fatigue. He even felt that his mind had be extremely clear from it. Mike secretly checked his status bar. There was an additional buff in his status bar. [Clear and bright intelligence for mental strength + 20%,sts for 24 hours.] Seeing this buff, Mike looked at Lady Nikorei with slight surprise. Lady Nikorei smiled and said, You dont have to be so vignt. I have no intention of harming you. Mike was silent for a moment before he spoke. Even though Ive done so many things that were harmful to the elves? Since that Mike had returned to the past, this world was rted to what had happened before. In other words, in this world, the death of the Elf Princess Veronica Sabrina would be rted to him. Including the death of the two elven queens and the two wars between the humans and the elves these were all inextricably linked to him. For a powerful psychic like Lady Nikorei, she would have known of all this just like the back of her hand. However, under such circumstances, she was still willing to be so friendly to him. This made Mike feel very puzzled. However, Lady Nikorei still maintained her smile andposure as she spoke. There are many things in this world that we can not control. To the world, we may be small, so small that we are like a speck of dust. Many people always feel that they can change the world. But they dont know that from a macro perspective, the impact they provide is negligible. Some things, even without the influence of those people, are destined to move in that direction. Everything is destined by fate. Mike listened to Lady Nikoreis words in silence and did not interrupt her. Nikorei poured more tea into mikes cup, then she looked at Stone and Egg before continuing. Little friends,e and have a taste. Stone and Egg both had very innocent and pure personalities. Without any hesitation, they sat beside the table and picked up the teacup to drink. After tasting the delicious tea, the two little friends jumped off the table happily and began to dance. Nikorei looked at them and revealed a gratified smile, If all the creatures in the world could be as pure as them, so many things wouldnt have happened. Mike still stayed silent. He agreed with Lady Nikoreis point of view very much. Unfortunately, he himself was also one of the manyymen in the world. He wanted to be strong, rich, powerful, respected by others He wanted to live! In this world, he could not avoid the chaos. He even took the initiative to fall into the chaos and be the one to cause it. Seeing that Mike was silent, Lady Nikorei smiled again. In fact, you dont have to take some things too seriously. I know that your existence and actions had a great impact on the elf race. However, I know better than you. The elf race has long been corrupted. A sister wants to kill her sibling, and a daughter wants to kill her mother. On the surface, some actions and words are for justice or revenge, but in reality, they are only for benefits and status. Such a royal family that possesses these traits will copse sooner orter. You just sped up the process. Mike remained silent. Although he was notpletely aware of what Lady Nikorei said, he at least knew that one of the royal sisters wanted to kill her sibling. After all, he was involved in this. He hesitated for a moment and said, So, are you still willing to help me? Of course Im willing. Nikorei smiled and pointed at Egg. Im very clear that you actually have many ws. All the creatures in the world have ws. But, at the very least, youre not aplete viin. I know that you need dragon scales, but you didnt do anything to this little guy, did you? Maybe youre thinking that this little guy is good for you, but in fact, if you didnt do it, it means that you didnt do it. You cant be too harsh on people, including yourself. Looking at Eggs puzzled expression, Mike did not answer. Lady Nikorei knew that Mike did not kill Egg to get dragon scales. May it be true that Mike felt that Egg was helpful to him. If a baby dragon was raised by him, it would be a very powerful being to have. Even if part of it was because Egg looked too cute and Mike fell for the baby dragons charms. However, that was only a small part of it! Even Mike himself thought that he was just doing it for profit. However, Nikorei did not make any malicious spections about Mike. Nikorei smiled and said, Dont worry. You dont need to worry about this matter. She continued on sensing Mikes confusion. When this little guy grows up again, he will naturally shed a dragon scale, and your problem will be immediately solved. As for the other materials, Ive prepared them for you all these years. After saying that, Lady Nikorei got up from the chair, turned around, and returned to the bedside. She pulled out a box from under the bed and started rummaging through it. Looking at Lady Nikoreis back, Mike was slightly stunned, and a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. You Why are you being so kind to me? Lady Nikoreis movements froze, and then she said calmly, Im not a good person. Many times, I cant stop the things that happen in this world. No matter what I want to do for any race, I cant change it. I only have one simple request. She paused before she spoke her mind again. When you wield your sword against the elven royal family or soldiers, I shall not say a single word. I only hope that you spare the civilians who pose no threat to you. After Lady Nikorei finished saying these words, she turned around and ced the materials on the table. Her tone was very calm, so calm that it did not seem like she was discussing a major matter. It only seemed like she was talking about some trivial matters in life. Mike looked at Lady Nikorei and nodded slightly, Sure, I can promise you this. As long as those people dont have any ill intentions toward me and dont threaten me, I wont hurt them. After saying that, Mike took the materials on the table. He lowered his head and looked at his dancing friends. If he wanted to take out the bud on his chest, all he needed was the dragon scale. Previously, Egg had swallowed the entire royal familys supply. Now, it just needed onest chance to break through! Lady Nikorei, I would like to require some assistance from you. Chapter 319 - The Unsigned Contract

Chapter 319: The Unsigned Contract

Mike spoke in a solemn tone. To him, the lives of the elven civilians were not important at all. Originally, Mike had no intention of killing them, and agreeing to Lady Nikoreis suggestion was just a passing opportunity. However, if this could be exchanged for Lady Nikoreis help, then it would be very cost-effective for Mike. Mikes words were very sudden. However, Nikorei did not seem to be surprised at all. She immediately nodded and said, Yes, of course, Im willing to help you. First of all, you want to know how this little guy can break through the current boundary. The answer is very simple. You just need to give him some valuable treasures. Valuable things here dont refer to things like gold coins, but items with powerful strength or special effects. Hearing this, Mike was silent for a moment and asked, For example high-quality equipment? You can think of it that way. Nikorei smiled slightly and continued, Also, if you want me to testify for you, theres no problem. Its not difficult to pry into a scene from 35 years ago. Its just a little exhausting for me. Until now, Mike had not said anything. Although he was already mentally prepared and could anticipate Lady Nikorei to know about his requests, when Lady Nikorei actually brought it up, Mike could not help but wonder in awe. A psychic was really too powerful. Other than not showing any powerfulbat strength, they were like gods. However, although he was amazed in his heart, he did not show any emotion on his face. He still waited quietly, waiting for Lady Nikorei to give him the other information he wanted. Nikorei quietly watched the human adventurer in front of her. She paused and continued, If you want to know something else, I can tell you. For example, why did those weapons you loste back, but the bud didnt disappear from your body. For example, why did you appear in the past and return to the present. For example- -I dont want to hear this. Mike shook his head and calmly interrupted Lady Nikorei. You know what I want to ask. Nikorei fell silent. Of course, she knew what the young man in front of her wanted to ask, but in the end, she remained silent. The two of them stared at each other in silence for a long time. It was so long that Egg and Stone could hardly sit still. Finally, Mike took the initiative to ask, Is this matter really that difficult to answer? Nikorei was silent for a moment before replying, I feel that what I promised you before is enough to be equivalent to your promise. Mike did not deny it. He could clearly feel that the elderly elfdy in front of him had no ill intentions toward him. She was even full of goodwill. He did not want to use coercion to force her to do or say anything, and the other party had indeed given him enough. Not only did she tell him how to improve Egg, she also promised to help himplete the task entrusted to him by the bartender. These alone were worth the promise of not taking the initiative to harm the elven civilians. Looking into Lady Nikoreis eyes, Mike nodded solemnly before replying. Youre right. Youve helped me enough. Ill keep my promise By the way, dont you need to make a contract with me, something like Something like the one you signed with that child, Ulysses? That kind of thing isnt necessary. On one hand, its because you adventurers wont suffer too much of a loss even if you break the contract. After all, you dont belong to this world. On the other hand, its because I trust you. I believe that you wont break your promise. Mike fell silent again. After a moment of contemtion, he finally nodded. Thank you. Then shall we go to the City of Light now? Mike stood up from the chair. He nned to use the teleportation method to bring Lady Nikorei directly to the City of Light and finish the mission quickly. However, Nikorei shook her head and ced her hand onto Mike. Young man, dont be too impatient. Although Ive said that its not difficult for me to pry into the scenes from 35 years ago, its just a little exhausting. However, I still need to make some preparations. This is not as simple as looking at the scenes from three hours ago. I require three days. Come and find me here again in three days. Mike was slightly stunned when he heard that. He had never thought that a psychic would need to make preparations to check on the past. He nodded and said, I wasnt being very thorough. Im sorry. After saying that, he was silent for a moment as if he was preparing to say something else. However, Lady Nikorei smiled and took the initiative to speak before Mike. Dont overthink it. An adventurer can not be a psychic. Okay. The hesitance in Mikes heart was once again known by Lady Nikorei. Although Mike did not know how she did it, he had to admit that this ability was really impressive. He was about to reach level 60. If he could bring this ability into reality, then his chances of surviving in the future would be greatly increased. However, since Lady Nikorei had already said so, Mike dismissed the idea. He bowed slightly. She was one of the few people that Mike respected in the second world. After he bowed, he left the wooden house with his two buddies using the Space Travel Bracelet. He had a lot of things to do now, and it was not the time to rx. The next moment, Mike appeared in Sarco City. To be more precise, he appeared in front of his shop in Sarco City. Neither the yers nor the NPCs paid much attention to Mikes sudden appearance. After all, yers appeared suddenly when they were online. No one had expected Mike to teleport here from the elves city. After seeing Mike, a few guards whispered to each other, then carefully approached him and said, Excuse me Are you Casten? Mike was slightly stunned. Although it had only been a short time in this world, Mike had experienced too much in such a little time. So much that he almost forgot that he was Casten of Sarco City. Mike nodded and said, Its me. Hearing this answer, the guards immediately bowed and said, Casten, it seems that E Jasmine has been looking for you. She seems to have something to report to you Theres no need to report to me. She can arrange everything directly. After saying that, Mike walked straight into the shop in front of him. The few guards that were left behind looked at each other. Although the others left most of the matters to the general manager or other subordinates to handle. This was the first time they had heard a straightforward answer. Chapter 320 - Second Boss

Chapter 320: Second Boss

When he walked into the shop, Mike was immediately stunned by the scene in front of him. He saw that there were several yers in the shop picking out equipment, and there were also some NPC shop assistants in uniform who were working!. It seemed that business was very good! When Mike saw this scene, he was very surprised. After all, this shop had only been handed over to Little Fat Tom for a few days. How could it be so quickly well-managed? He took a few steps forward and found an NPC shop assistant, Is Hammer Whack-a-mole here? The shop assistant nced at Mike and said, Second boss is working upstairs. Second boss? Mike was stunned again. Second boss said that our shop has a big boss, but the big boss is very busy and wonte to the shop most of the time. When Mike heard this, he nodded and went upstairs directly. Seeing this scene, no staff stopped him. After all, there was a seemingly wealthy adventurer who had gone upstairs to talk business with the second boss. No one thought that the adventurer in front of them was actually the big boss they had never seen before. Mike slowly walked up the steps. When he reached the second floor, he could clearly feel that the temperature had be much hotter. The sound of hammers hitting the materials was incessant. Little Fat Tom was currently forging the equipment. He was currently half-naked and focused on the equipment in front of him. He did not notice Mikes arrival at all. Seeing this scene, Mike chose not to disturb him. Instead, he allowed him to focus on forging the equipment. Although the yers forging methods could be very simple and crude, for example, Mike would just throw the materials into the furnace and do nothing. However, the lifestyle yers who truly learned the cksmith craft would not be as such. Using skills to forge and using the yers own game system to forge were twopletely different concepts. If one used skills, the attributes of the forged equipment would be much better than directly throwing them into the furnace. asionally, there would even be equipment that could directly improve the quality of the forged equipment. Little Fat Tom had been busy working at the furnace, while Mike stood at the entrance of the stairs and watched quietly. Stone and Egg knew that Mike did not want to disturb Tom, so they all quietly stayed by Mikes side and did not make any noise. Finally, after the hammer struck the material onest time, Tompleted the forging. He put the red-hot equipment into the cold water to cool the equipment down. With a sharp sound, a stream of mist rose up in the room. Then, a piece of equipment was sessfully forged. Tom looked at the equipment in front of him and smiled with relief. He used a cloth to carefully dry the water droplets on the equipment, and then gently put it into a box on the side. At this time, there were many more boxes in the warehouse on the second floor, and almost every box was filled with equipment. After storing the equipment, Tom wiped the sweat off his forehead, and immediately took out another set of forging materials from another box, ready for the next forging. Seeing this scene, Mike finally said, Brother, take a break. Hearing this, Little Fat Tom was slightly stunned at first, then turned his head. When he saw Mikes face, he immediately smiled, put down the materials in his hands, and walked to Mike. Youve been really busy these days havent you! After bing Sarco Citys Lord, you never attended to the business in the shop anymore, teased Tom. Mikeughed and patted Toms shoulder, Brother, you dont have to work so hard. The shop should be replenishing its supply every day. Theres only that much equipment that could be sold in a day. You should have a good rest and focus on being the boss. However, Tom shook his head and said, I have nothing to do. I dont want to fight monsters and do quests to level up now. Its good to improve my forging skills. At the very least, its a skill. Mike did not deny Toms idea. Everyone was entitled to their own opinions. Moreover, there were many people like Tom in the second world. They were not like Mike, who knew what would happen in thirty years. For them, mastering a life skill in the second world was a good choice. At this moment, Tom suddenly said, Oh right, brother, the store has been doing pretty well recently. You profited a lot this time. Ill give it to you now. At that time, Mike had agreed that both of them would take half of the money. Although Tom felt that Mike should take more shares, Mike insisted that they split it equally. Now that Mike was back, Tom naturally wanted to give the money to Mike immediately. However, Mike waved his hand and said, Dont give it to me this time. Ill use this money to exchange for some of the equipment in our shop. Im looking for some quality equipment. When Tom heard this, he frowned. What do you mean? Everything in this shop is yours. You can take as much equipment as you want! Besides, although I dont know where you got so many pieces of equipment, the equipment in the warehouse increases by a lot every day. If you dont ept the profits you earned, at least take whatever you want from the shop, on the house. Hearing this, Mike opened his mouth but could not find anything to refute what was just said. After a moment of silence, he said with a smile, Alright, but you dont have to give me my share for the time being. Ill leave it with you for now. I see that the business is going well. Perhaps well be expanding soon, and well need a lot of money when that timees. Tom wanted to refute, but Mike interrupted him again, Alright, you dont have to persuade me to keep it at all. After all, expanding the shop will allow me to earn more money. This would also be beneficial to me. Tom looked at Mikes serious expression and did not insist anymore. He just silently remembered the honorable act Mike had just done in his heart. The highest quality equipment is in that box. Take as much as you need. Tom pointed at the most exquisite box in the room. Mike did not say anything but turned to look at Egg. Egg felt Mikes intention and immediately pounced over happily. It opened its mouth and aimed at the box. Then, the equipment in the box flew into Eggs mouth like dust encountering a vacuum cleaner. Only then did Tom notice the existence of Egg. He widened his eyes and said, This guy could he be a baby dragon?! Thats right, his name is Egg. ? Why would a dragon be named Egg? Tom silently questioned in his mind. Looking at the little dragon in front of him continuously inhaling the equipment, Tom swallowed a mouthful of saliva. If it was an NPC who saw this scene, they would definitely feel heartache. However, it was different for adventurers. Tom was very clear that this was definitely a way to nurture this dragon. If he could nurture this dragon, then no matter how much money he spent, it would be worth it! Chapter 321 - A Bottomless Pit

Chapter 321: A Bottomless Pit

Looking at the equipment being inhaled by Egg, Tom could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. After all, the equipment in that box was of excellent grade. No matter which equipment was ced on the first floor counter, it could greatly improve the business of the shop. After all, who would look for an equipment store that did not sell good equipment? However, every piece of equipment in the box that could be used as a Signature Item was being fed to Egg as a meal. Seeing this scene, even Tom became excited. Who knew what this young dragon would be when it grew up? The equipment in the box decreased one by one, but Egg seemed to never be full and kept eating. After a few minutes, the box waspletely empty. Then, Egg patted its round belly and burped. Looking at the young dragon that had not changed at all, Mike and Tom fell silent. After a moment, Tom could not help but wonder aloud, Has it changed? Mike opened Eggs attribute pane and took a look. Although there was a slight increase in all aspects of the attributes, it was still counted as a juvenile. Theres almost no change at all Tom finally felt his heartache. Every piece of equipment could have been sold for a reasonably high price. They were all very good equipment. However, now, all of them were eaten by this juvenile dragon. It would be fine if there was a huge increase after eating it. This was a kind of investment with a huge return. Any yer would spend all their money to nurture this juvenile dragon. Who would have thought that a box of great equipment would only be exchanged for a tiny burp! Although one of the pieces of equipment was forged by Tom, most of them were sent by Mike, so Tom did not say much. He could not help but mutter in his heart. Was this dragon even really worth nurturing? Egg did not seem to notice Toms thoughts. Instead, it ran over happily and rubbed against Mikes calf. Mike smiled slightly. He did not care about money at the moment. As long as he wanted to make money, he had many ways to earn it. Compared to making money, he hoped that he could obtain great strength or help. Therefore, he had to cultivate Egg no matter what. Moreover, Lady Nikorei had previously said that as long as Egg sessfully broke through the boundary, he could obtain dragon scales that Egg would shed. This way, the bud on Mikes body could also be taken out. For Mike, this was something he had to do. He could not kill his pet for the dragon scales, right? Mike would not dare do such a short-sighted thing. After bending down and gently stroking Eggs head, Mike turned to look at Tom and said, Do you have any materials in the shop? The better ones. Tom was slightly stunned. Could it be that Mike still wanted to continue forging equipment to feed this baby dragon?! The baby dragon looked like a bottomless pit that could not be filled! However, although Tom had such thoughts in his heart, he did not say them out loud. This was because he always remembered that this shop was given by Mike. Without Mikes help, it was absolutely impossible for him to achieve the title of being the second boss by himself. Therefore, without saying anything, he immediately went to the corner of the room, opened a box, and took out a few materials from the box. Seeing the materials that Tom took out, Mike could not help but let out a low whistle, You actually have such good materials? Tom smiled and said, These were all bought at a low price. Last time, a yer sold several pieces at one time, so I bought all of them. Originally, I wanted to keep these materials for future use. After all, my forging skills are not good enough. I was afraid that it would be a waste Tom stroked the materials in his hand carefully and said with a smile. It could be seen that he still cared about these materials. However, just as Tom was about to throw the materials into the forging furnace, Mike stopped him. Wait, let me do it. Tom was slightly stunned. You do it? Mike just smiled and did not answer any further. Seeing Mikes confident look, Tom recalled something. When he met the super-rich yer, Mike mentioned that he knew how to forge things. It was just that Mike had never shown it in front of Tom. Thinking of this, Toms focus deepened. Maybe this time he could learn from Mikes forging skills and what was different about the way he did it himself. If he could correct the details of his incorrect operation, it would definitely improve his forging skills greatly! Then, Mike took two high-quality silver ingots from Toms hand and threw them into the furnace. The temperature of the furnace was very high, and the high-quality silver ingots were melting slowly at a speed visible to the naked eye. Right when Tom wanted to look closely at Mikes forging skills, he saw Mike holding on to Egg in his arms and ying with it. It looked like a father ying with his own child. Seeing this scene, Toms eyes almost popped out. Is this your f*cking forging method??? This is a high-quality silver ingot for god sake, can you be a little more serious!!!! What happened to the master forger? What happened to the superb skill??? Although Tomridiculed Mike in his heart, he did not say anything out loud in the end. He knew that this shop belonged to Mike. He could do whatever he wanted. At worst, Ill just treat it as a waste, Tom thought. However, just as Tom was feeling an oing heartache, he saw a golden lighting from the forging furnace. Tom was slightly stunned at first, then he immediately became excited. Hey, it seems that you have forged a piece of good equipment. Your luck is really too good!!! This is as expected of a high-grade material. I didnt expect to see a piece of gold equipment so quickly in the game! Tom subconsciously attributed the results of this forging to luck and the quality of the materials. After all, how could anyone just throw the materials into the forging furnace and produce a piece of gold equipment? Quick! Take it out and take a look at the attributes of the equipment! Little Fat Tom rubbed his chubby hands excitedly. He could not wait to see the value of this gold equipment. Through the window of the forging furnace, one could see that this was a shield. It was well known that a shield was a very valuable type of equipment. Many teams would need it to conquer a difficult dungeon. The most important test was whether the main tanks defense was high enough. If the main tank could not withstand the bosss attack, then no matter how high the teams DPS was, they would not be able to clear the dungeon. However, after Mike took out the equipment, he threw it to Egg without even checking the attributes. Egg did not even admire it either. It just opened its mouth and caught the shield. In the next moment, Eggs mouth was deformed by the shield. Egg did not care at all, it swallowed the shield into its stomach happily. Tom froze instantly from that simple gesture. A piece of gold equipment, and he did not even take a look at it at all?! Chapter 322 - The Rich

Chapter 322: The Rich

Toms perception of Mike had changed. He could feel that his good friend was no longer the same Mike he met beforehand. Not only was he more powerful, but his status was also higher, and even his horizons had changed. If it were him, no matter how important it was to nurture the dragon, he would not be so willing to feed the dragon with gold equipment. Mike, on the other hand, did not care about the equipment at all. He threw it out without even ncing at it. From this, it could be seen that there was an irreparable gap between the two of them. Mikes eyes were fixated on Egg, wanting to see if Egg could break through on the spot. At this time, Egg had already swallowed the golden quality shield into its stomach. It did not immediately ask Mike for the next piece of equipment. Instead, it quietlyy on the ground and digested the energy contained in the equipment. Seeing this scene, Mike was convinced that it was about to happen. As expected, the effect of feeding gold equipment was much better than lesser graded equipment. Without any hesitation, he immediately picked up the next material and threw it into the forging furnace. The material used this time was an excellent mchite, which was also a very precious material. Tom, who had been feeling a little distressed from all this, also became nervous. He did not care about the value of these materials at all. This was because he was now very clear that these materials were simply things that summed to nothing in Mikes eyes. As long as it was useful, he could use it without any hesitation. Even if it meant using it all endlessly. The temperature in the room became very high, and Toms forehead has gradually perspired. However, Mike could only be seen calmly looking at Egg as he observed the changes. Egg has been lying on the ground, not having the slightest movement. For this point, Mike did not feel irritated from it at all. On the contrary, the longer Egg took to digest, the more it proved that this method of feeding was the best. After a few minutes, Egg opened its eyes again. Although it did not break through the juvenile stage, its attributes have been greatly improved. When Mike saw this scene, he smiled. It really worked! At this rate, Egg would probably be able to break through very soon. At that time, he would also be able to obtain the dragon scale and sessfully remove the curse of bud on his chest. While he excitedly cheered, a golden light appeared once again in the forging furnace. When Tom saw this scene, his entire face revealed an expression that was close to madness and joy. Its gold again!! What day is it today? Why is our luck so good! Mike smiled slightly and did not exin too much. He just took out the equipment from the forging furnace like he did before and threw it directly to Egg. This time, it was a pistol. Egg caught the gold quality pistol effortlessly with its mouth and swallowed it. Then, ity down again and began to digest the equipment. Mike threw the materials into the furnace once again and waited quietly. Tom could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva when he saw the scene in front of him. If anyone else saw this scene, they would probably die of anger on the spot. It was very difficult for him to get a piece of gold equipment even if he risked his life, but this yer in front of him actually threw it to his pet to be used as fodder! Were he to share this with others, even they would feel equally as infuriated! Time passed, minute by minute. The materials were thrown into the furnace one by one, and one by one, they became equipment and were taken out to be fed into the stomach of Egg. When Tom saw this scene, he was extremely worried. These materials would probably be used up very quickly, but the dragon showed no signs of going any further. It looked like it was just constantly being force-fed. At this rate, he would not be able to witness the growth of the dragon today. However, Mike suddenly said, Tom, think of a way to buy some high-grade materials. Hearing this, Tom was slightly stunned. He obviously did not expect that his good friend would continue to buy materials and feed the dragon! The price of high-grade materials was not cheap at all, but Tom still resolutely walked downstairs and gave a few instructions to the NPC shop assistant. Following this, a notice for purchasing advanced materials at a high price was hung at the entrance of the equipment store. Most yers would not use advanced materials after obtaining them. This was because most of them did not know how to forge. If they forged by themselves, it would be a waste of materials. There was also a risk in spending money to hire professional forgers or NPCs to forge it as well. This was because they might not necessarily be able to forge very good equipment from it too. For example, if Tom had forged the materials just now, most of them would only be able to forge blue-quality equipment. If he was lucky, purple-quality equipment might appear, but that would be just from pure luck. If he calcted the value of the materials, he might still lose money overall. Therefore, the importance of forging was very important. Even in Toms equipment shop, most of the equipment sold here was only equipment obtained from killing monsters, clearing dungeons, and doing quests. There was no need to spend on expensive materials. Otherwise, the equipment shop would have closed down long ago. Therefore, although the materials were valuable, they were used more as goods. To put it bluntly, only rich people could afford such high-grade materials. After the notice was hung up, yers who frequently mined ores immediately took out all the high-grade materials in their warehouses and sold them to Toms shop. If these materials were sold during normal times, they could only sell for a normal price. It might even be a 90% to 95% of its usual price. However, if someone wanted to buy them, the price could float to around 120% or even 150% to 200%. Those who could afford these were mostly rich people, so these mining yers were very patient and kept the materials in their warehouse, waiting for the rich to buy them. After Mike had finished consuming the high-level materials in the warehouse, the new materials had been replenished. Tom was shuttling back and forth between the upstairs and downstairs, busily buying the materials. While Mike was constantly forging equipment upstairs and feeding Egg. At this time, more and more yers had gathered downstairs. Most of the yers could not help but guess that the forger of this shop was trying to forge a top-tier equipment today. The target was probably at least purple-quality! Purple-quality equipment with excellent attributes or effects would immediately be ced in the shop after being forged and used as the shops signboard. After all, this was the proof of the forgers skills, and it was very valuable to the equipment shop. They all gathered at the entrance of the shop, wanting to see what kind of equipment would be hung in the shop today. However, what they did not know was that there was already a lot of gold equipment upstairs. Moreover, these gold equipment were all being fed to a tiny pet. At this moment, a yer wearing gold equipment came to the nearby street in Sarco City. Seeing this scene, the even yer was slightly stunned. Why is business booming in this shop today? Chapter 323 - Triple Purchase!

Chapter 323: Triple Purchase!

Outside the shop on the first floor, arge number of yers surrounded the shop, blocking the entrance. However, the guards who passed by turned a blind eye. Under normal circumstances, there would definitely be guardsing over to maintain order and evacuate the crowd to ensure that the road was clear. However, this was not normal, and this was not an ordinary shop. All the guards knew very well that this was the shop of the Lord of Sarco. If the Lord of Sarco requested them to clear the road, then only would they dare to do it. Otherwise, no one would dare to provoke such an action. In this kind of shop, the more customers they had, the better business would appear. Therefore, they all chose to turn a blind eye. On the second floor, Mike was still forging different pieces of equipment, one after another. Every piece that came out was gold! Tom waspletely stunned. He thought it was just good luck or good materials. After a while, he gradually realized that luck could not exin this phenomenon. How could he be so lucky that every piece of equipment could be forged into gold equipment? If he was so lucky, he would have won the lottery long ago! Therefore, Tom subconsciously guessed that Mike must have had some special skill or special item rted to forging. In an instant, Tom had already connected this matter with everything in his mind. Why did Mike form a partnership with Super Rich? How did Mike have such good equipment during the back-to-school test? How did Mike be the Lord of Sarco City? Without a doubt, it must be because he had special forging methods! After all, a piece of top-tier equipment was very important in the second world, and all the big shots would pay a lot of resources for these important items. Therefore, Super Rich would try his best to have a good rtionship with Mike, so that Mike could forge the equipment for them. Therefore, Mike could have had good equipment because he could forge it himself. Therefore, Mike could be the Lord of Sarco City because King Harvey wanted to rely on Mikes forging skills. With this special ability, the human race could immediately build a powerful army that could sweep the entire second world. If every piece of equipment of every soldier was of gold quality, no one would dare attack such an army As long as it was in Mikes hands, it could be done! Tom imagined many scenarios and made the connection and judgment that he thought was reasonable. However, what he did not know was that almost none of the items that Mike obtained were rted to forging. What Tom had guessed in it being a special forging method that Mike possessed was actually the most basic forging skill. It was just that Mike possessed an SSS-grade talent, which strengthened the mostmon forging skill into an invincible god-tier skill. For something like this, even if Tom spent his entire life racking his brains, he would still not be able to reach the truth. At this moment, Tom was in a state of shock as his thoughts ran wild. Meanwhile, Mike was staring intently at Egg. He could clearly tell that the digestion time for Egg had be shorter and shorter. Previously, the time needed to digest a piece of gold-quality equipment was roughly equivalent to the time it took for Mike to forge a piece of equipment. Basically, when a piece of new equipment was forged, the old equipment would have beenpletely digested by then. Gradually, before a piece of new equipment was forged by Mike, Egg had already opened its eyes in advance, looking at the forging furnace with anticipation. The time has shortened! After Mike noticed this, he was very happy. Because this detail could already prove that the strength of Egg was greatly increasing. His appetite was growing, and his digestion time was getting faster and faster. This was enough to prove the speed of Eggs growth. Mike had a very strong feeling that Egg was about to break through the current stage! His eyes did not leave Egg at all. His right hand subconsciously reached to his side, and then he was stunned. He turned his head and looked to his right. He saw that the box that was originally filled with high-level materials was now empty. Tom, who was at the side, saw that Mike had stopped moving, so he came back to his senses and looked over. When he saw that there was only onest piece of material left in the box, he also said with an awkward expression, I was too focused just now. Ipletely didnt notice that the materials had been used up. Dont worry. Ill go down and continue buying more materials. You can just keep forging on. We must let this little guy sessfully break through today and evolve to the next stage! Mike smiled slightly when he heard that. Thank you for your hard work. Little Fat Tom waved his chubby hand. Theres no need so polite between us. After saying that, he went straight downstairs. It looked like he was going to continue buying materials. Mike looked at Toms back and felt a sense of relief. Having such a good friend who was willing to help him could be considered a blessing in life. Thinking of this, he looked at thest material in his hand and threw it into the forging furnace. Downstairs, Tom hurried to the shop from the stairs and asked the staff, Did you buy any other forging materials when I went up just now? The staff sensed Toms anxiety and dared not to be negligent. They immediately answered, Second boss, there were some adventurers who wanted to sell materials just now, but the quality of the materials they gave was too low, so we didnt buy them. When Tom heard this, he frowned deeply. Indeed, even if they bought low-quality materials, it would be meaningless. The dragon upstairs had already eaten so many pieces of gold equipment but did not show any signs of evolving. How could those low-quality materials be of any use now? He immediately walked out of the shop and came to the notice outside the shop. At this moment, there were arge number of yers gathered outside the shop. Many of them were curious to see if this shop would produce a very valuable piece of equipment today. Meanwhile, there were also many people who did not know what was going on here at all. They only gathered around when they saw arge number of people gathering around the shop. When they heard the yers who had been waiting here for a long time recount how this shop was purchasing materials and that the shop was probably forging top-tier equipment, the yers who came after them did not leave. Everyone wanted to see for themselves how good the attributes of high-level equipment were. However, Toms appearance immediately attracted everyones attention. Right when everyone thought that Tom was going to take out the equipment he had forged, they saw Tom suddenly change the contents of the notice. High price for high-level forging materials, 300% market price! Chapter 324 - A Boss Who Cant Do Business

Chapter 324: A Boss Who Cant Do Business

Seeing this price, all the yers around let out exmations of surprise. One had to know that even in therger regions, there had never been anyone who would pay 300% of the price to purchase forging materials. This was because it was almost certain that they would lose money. For triple the price, even two pieces of high-quality iron ingots were enough for an ordinary student to maintain their living expenses for a month. Meanwhile, the majority of the equipment that these two pieces of high-quality iron ingots would produce would only be green. It was almost impossible for blue-colored equipment to appear, let alone purple-colored equipment. If ones luck was a little bad and ones forging skills were a little weaker, they might even be able to produce white-colored equipment. Even if someone really spent arge amount of excellent materials to produce a set of purple-colored equipment, the money from those materials would be enough to buy a set of purple-colored equipment directly from a shop. Hence, even rich people would not offer such a price. For a time, some yers had be excited. Although they did not have the materials, such a premium transaction could satisfy them even if they just watched from the side. There were also some yers who felt extremely vexed and regretful. When this shop had purchased high-quality materials at a high price, they had already sold all of it from their inventory. At that time, the price was only hiked up to 120% its worth. Although they had made a profit, their mood was worse than losing an arm. In their hearts, they did not make a 20% premium win on the deal, but a 180% loss! Tom saw the expressions of most of the yers outside the shop. He wanted to use this to identify who still had materials that had not been sold. Being born into a business family, he had learned how to read peoples expressions because of his familys environment. Most of the time, except for people who were good at disguising themselves, ordinary people were easily read with just a nce. Tom could tell who had no materials at all and just wanted to watch the show. Tom could tell who had materials that were not good enough to be bought. Most of all, Tom could tell who had sold all the materials easier and had none now. Tom could see all of this. Because he could see it, his mood turned sour. He was very sure that none of these yers had materials that were worthy in their hands! He knew that Mike needed these materials very much now. As a good friend, he had been receiving Mikes help in the game for a long time. First, he took him to raid dungeons and gave him equipment. Later, he even gave the shop to him to run. Today, he finally came to the shop and refused to ept the dividends. Tom had always epted Mikes help, but he rarely helped Mike. Today, it was time for him to help Mike! He did not waste too much time. Instead, he immediately opened the forum and posted a post to buy advanced materials. The content of the post was very simple and crude. In the new server, 500% market price to purchase advanced forging materials! The forum and the notice hanging outside the shop were twopletely different modes. It must be known that mining yers liked to move around in the vicinity of the cksmiths shop or the equipment shop. This was because it was closely rted to their ie. Therefore, as long as the notice was ced outside the shop and the price was high, they would immediately buy arge number of materials. However, the forum was a little more different. If a post on the forum was not very eye-catching, it would quickly be drowned in arge number of posts on the forum, and then it would never be seen again. After all, the forum was not only filled with lifestyle yers who were mining. Almost all yers would visit the forum. They would only click on posts that they were interested in, such as dungeon strategies, or posts that were looking for fixed teammates. For them, even some celebrity gossip was more attractive than a post seeking to buy materials. Moreover, the posts that were clicked on and replied to would constantly refresh to the top of the forum, suppressing the posts that no one was interested in until they werepletely invisible. Tom knew very well that if he did not give a high price that was enough to interest all non-lifestyle yers, this post would not have any effect. So, he offered 500% of the price! It was so that Mike could sessfully feed the pet dragon until it evolved today. He did not know how much it would cost, and being born in a business family, he knew very well that it would be a loss. However, he was very willing to do so! Some things were more precious than benefits! As soon as the post was posted, it immediately received arge number of yers attention. Many yers who were not in Sarco City and could not see the notice outside the shop rushed to their warehouses after seeing the post, afraid that it would be toote to sell their items. One had to know that this kind of opportunity could only be seen once in a lifetime. Once the crazy st*pid rich tycoon bought enough materials, then they would stop requesting for them. Everyone had to race against time! Soon, the first yerpleted the transaction in this post. A system email with an attachment appeared in Toms message bar. Then came the second, third, fourth The materials in Toms backpack kept increasing, but his gold coins kept decreasing. Soon, the gold coins in his backpack quickly emptied! Many of the emails with additional materials became pending payments. However, Tom did not hesitate at all. He immediately turned around and said to a shop assistant, Give me all the gold coins in the shop, and then immediately go to Sarco Bank to take out all the gold coins we have stored there. The shop assistant was slightly stunned when he heard that. Every boss hoped that the more coins in their shop, the better. That way, they would have enough room for flexibility. However, this boss actually wanted to take out all the gold coins to buy materials? In this way, what if they needed money for the next business process? This was simply an act that would cause the shop to close down! The NPC shop assistant hesitated for a moment and asked carefully, Second boss, are you sure you wish to take out all of them? Dont you need to keep some? However, Tom did not even think for a second and immediately nodded. Yes, all of them! Give them to me immediately! Hearing Toms confident tone, the shop assistants looked at each other and dared not to press on further. They walked into the counter one after another and took out bags of gold coins and piled them in front of Tom. A few other shop assistants walked through the crowd and trotted to the bank, ready to take out all the gold coins ording to the bosss request. Although they did not hesitate in doing so, all the shop assistants had the same thought. The owner of this shop did not know how to do business at all. It seemed that most of them were already nning to work somewhere else. This was because this shop was probably going to close down soon! Chapter 325 - The Last Piece of Equipment

Chapter 325: The Last Piece of Equipment

As time passed, more and more gold coins were piled up in front of Tom. Therefore, more and more yers gathered around. Many people could not help but start discussing in low voices. Who was this yer? Not only could he open an equipment shop in Sarco City, but he also had so many gold coins. Many people had begun to connect Toms identity with some people in the real world. It seemed that guessing Toms identity had be a new kind of pass time while they waited for the true oue. However, Tom did not care about the attention of the yers at around at all. He just kept buying high-level materials from the forum. Every time he gathered five materials, he would personally send them upstairs. Tom was not sure if what Mike was doing could be made known to others, so he did not ask the clerk to move the materials or gold coins upstairs. Although these guys were just NPCs, they had a human-like way of thinking and had behavioral logic. There was no guarantee that one of these NPCs would not spread the news about what was happening upstairs. Tom did not want to take that risk. Or rather, he did not want his best friend to miss out on something so trivial. Every time Tom sent the materials upstairs, Mike could be seen feeding Egg. The speed of purchasing materials and the speed of consuming materials seemed to shorten. The gold coins were decreasing rapidly, and Egg seemed to be digesting faster and faster. Sometimes, when the quality of the gold equipment was rtively poor, Egg couldpletely digest it in less than a minute. It seemed that Egg had grown greatly, but there were still no signs of a breakthrough. However, Tom did not show any signs of discouragement. He continued to go up and down the stairs, delivering materials to Mike one by one. He knew that todays matter was very important to Mike. So he would never drag his good friend down on such a matter! He had to help Mikeplete this no matter what! When Tom came downstairs again, all the shop assistants had gathered together. When they saw Tom, they immediately looked worried and said, Second boss, all the gold coins have been sent over. There are no more gold coins in the bank or in the shop. They thought Tom would panic or regret his actions after hearing this. However, Tom just nodded and then continued to busy himself. He has still continued buying materials! Seeing Toms reaction, the shop assistants shook their heads helplessly and then went to find a ce to rest. In their opinion, today might be theirst day working in this shop. In the crowd, one of the yers looked at another yer beside him and said in a low voice, Young master, arent you in contact with this shop? Should we go up and negotiate? The yer next to him was Super Rich. Super Rich hade here several times ording to the address given by Mike. Although Mike had promised them that he coulde here to get the equipment for free in order to dy the forging of the equipment. However, Super Rich still insisted on paying every time and never mentioned Mikes free offer. Moreover, Super Rich always showed a certain degree of friendliness when he talked to the shop owner called known as Hammer Whack-a-mole. That was why the yer could not help but speak up. However, Super Rich shook his head at this time. The reason why he paid every time he came to buy equipment was very simple. He wanted to build a good rtionship with Mike. To him, money was always the least important thing. However, having a strong ally was what he needed very much. At this time, Super Rich had already roughly understood what was happening here through what he had heard and seen with his own eyes. It seemed that Hammer whack-a-mole was wantonly buying materials and nning to forge top-tier equipment. Others might not know the details, but Super Rich knew. As soon as he mentioned forging, he would immediately think of the yer who could forge top-quality items every time God yer! The previous few times he came here to deal with him, Super Rich had a certain understanding of the way things were here. He was very clear that this dwarf yer was definitely not the kind of person who would make such a loss-making deal. Therefore, Super Rich was very sure that the person forging equipment right now was definitely God yer! Thinking of this, Super Rich also looked at the underling beside him and said in a low voice, Bring more people and go to the bank to withdraw some gold coins. The yer was slightly stunned and asked, How much would some gold coins be? Whatever. Withdraw 50,000 gold coins first. The underling was slightly stunned. Although the game had been open for a while now, gold coins were not as expensive as the first day of the game. However, 50,000 gold coins were still not a small amount. The underling knew that Super Rich only had around 300,000 gold coins in his bank. Even if the Super Rich was stinking rich, buying gold coins was not an easy task. Every yer in a server only produced so that many gold coins every day. There were also many yers who sought to increase their strength. Not only would they not sell gold coins, but they would even spend money to buy gold coins. Therefore, gold coins were still a very important resource at the moment. The young master seemed to be nning to help this dwarf yer. All of a sudden, the gaze of Super Richs underling towards Hammer Whack-a-mole changed. Such a yer who could make young master Charles pay so much attention to was definitely not an ordinary person. Thinking of this, the yer immediately called the other yers and hurried to the bank. Charles, also known as Super Rich in-game, stood still and watched silently. The gold coins in front of Tom slowly decreased, but his expression did not change at all, as if he did not care about the loss of gold coins at all. This also made Super Rich admire Tom a little more. Soon, when the gold coins in front of Tom werepletely used up, Tom stopped the acquisition work and took back the notice at the door of the shop. He slowly closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Tom could be said to have given the greatest help to Mike this time. This was the only way he could repay Mike. He opened his eyes again and tried to remain calm as he said to the yers in front of him, The purchasing of materials for today is over. There will be no more purchasing of materials for the time being. With that, he returned to the second floor. He wanted to see with his own eyes if Egg had made a breakthrough today. However, when he went upstairs, the scene he saw was not much different from before. Mike was still forging equipment, and Egg was no longer digesting. Instead, it imitated Mike and looked at the forging furnace. It seemed that it also knew that new and delicious equipment would soon appear in the forging furnace. Seeing this scene, Tom smiled helplessly. This little guy probably still did not know that the equipment in the forging furnace was thest one for today. There was no more equipment to feed him. At this moment, a hand suddenly was ced on Toms shoulder. Do you need any help? Chapter 326 - Money Cant Measure Assistance

Chapter 326: Money Cant Measure Assistance

Hearing this, Tom shuddered. His first reaction was terrible. This was because he realized that he had forgotten to ask the staff to keep an eye on the shop and not let anyone go upstairs. However, now it was toote. Tom stiffened his neck and turned his head. When he saw Super Richs face, he was slightly stunned. Its you! Thats right, its me. Super Rich smiled. Originally, I wanted to buy some equipment, but I found that you guys seem to have encountered a little trouble. Tom was silent. It was true that they had indeed encountered some trouble. At this time, Mike finally took out thest piece of equipment in the forging furnace and threw it into Eggs mouth. Seeing this scene, Super Rich could not help but gasp. Is that another gold-quality equipment? No matter how many times I look at your forging level, it baffles me. Tom, who was listening by the side, felt that something was strange. It was as though Mike actually had foraging shills, but in fact, he did not have any at all. This was because Mike really did not do anything. He just threw the materials in. However, if one wanted to say that his forging level was incredible Then there was indeed no one in this world who was more incredible than him. At least, he had never heard of a cksmith who could forge 100% gold equipment most of the time. At this moment, Mike turned his head and smiled at Super Rich, Long time no see. Super Rich also nodded and replied, Long time no see indeed. However, Mikes greeting felt as though it had been a long time since they met aspared to how the other person greeted. Super Rich shrugged and said, I think I can provide you with some help. I heard that you are purchasing materials. I have already sent someone to withdraw the money. As he said that, Super Rich took out 10,000 gold coins from his game bag. In the second world, if a yer died, they would lose a percentage of the gold coins they carried with them. Therefore, generally speaking, yers would put most of their money in the bank, leaving only a small portion on themselves for use. Of course, normally, a yer that carried around 100 gold coins was considered very rich. After all, 100 copper coins could be exchanged for 1 silver coin, while 100 silver coins could be exchanged for 1 gold coin. 100 gold coins were equivalent to 1,000,000 copper coins. This was not a small amount that could be carelessly carried around. However, this was really a small amount for a super-rich person like Super Rich. Looking at the 10,000 gold coins, Toms eyes were wide open. He had never seen anyone who could take out so many gold coins so easily. Although he knew that the man was rich, but he did not expect the man to be so willful. However, just as Tom was stunned, Mike shook his head and said, Thank you for your kindness, but I will not ept this help. This was clearly beyond Super Richs expectations. He was slightly stunned at first, then he looked at Egg that was chewing on the equipment. After a moment of silence, he said, This should be the baby of a giant dragon. I have to say, youre really the most magical yer I have ever seen. You can even get your hands on a dragon. Although I am very willing to spend a lot of money to buy it, I reckon that you will not sell it. Although Super Rich said that, he still wanted to test the waters. What if the other party was willing to sell it? Super Rich could totally afford a price that would allow Mike to livefortably for the rest of his life. However, Mike calmly shook his head and said, Thank you for your kindness, but I dont intend to give this child away. To Mike, money was not important at all. Super Rich did not show any regret. He smiled and said, Its okay if you dont want to sell it. However, I think you should ept my previous suggestion. Although this seems a little unbelievable, you seem to be forging equipment to feed this baby dragon. High-grade materials are very expensive. I saw the price you put up just now. The money Hammer Whack-a-mole had has all been spent. What should you do next? Hearing this, Mike nced at Tom. Tom lowered his head in embarrassment. He felt that not only did he not help, but his and Mikes embarrassment was also seen by others. This made him feel a little guilty. However, to his surprise, not only did Mike not feel embarrassed, but he directly took out 100,000 gold coins from his backpack and said to Tom, Im sorry, brother. I didnt expect that this matter would cost so much money. You dont have to force yourself, you shouldve just told me directly. I can think of a way to get the money. Tom was stunned when he saw Mike directly take out a whole box of gold coins. He originally thought that it was already very surprising that Super Rich would dare to carry 10,000 gold coins with him. Even more so, this good friend of his was even more ridiculous, carrying around 100,000 gold coins! It was 10 times more than what Super Rich had!!! Although Mike definitely did not have as much money as Super Rich, this kind of powerful confidence was something Super Rich dared not topare with. Even Super Rich looked at Mike with a more appreciative gaze. In fact, what they did not know was that Mike had more than 100,000 gold coins on him. Moreover, even if the money was spent, he could immediately ask Jasmine to send more money over. After all, he had given Jasmine arge sum of money before. Plus, the whole Sarco City belonged to Mike. Now, gold coins were really just a number to Mike. Without hesitation, Tom continued to buy materials and handed them to Mike so that he could continue to forge. Meanwhile, Super Rich watched on silently. He was still thinking about how he could help Mike. Of course, Super Richs position waspletely opposite to that of Tom. Tom and Mike were friends, and Tom had been receiving Mikes help since he met Mike in the game. So Tom wants to give back to Mike. This kind of help was not a big deal. However, Super Rich was the opposite. He wants Mike to owe him. Super Rich and Mike are more like coborators than friends. Almost every connection they have before is rted to interests. In this case, it makes sense that Mike would not help Super Rich at any time. Therefore, Super Rich had to help Mike. In this way, Mike would owe Super Rich a favor. In the future, if Super Rich needed Mikes help, Mike could not refuse. He stared at Mike and the little dragon while he waited silently. Then, the forging furnace shed a golden light again. Mike took out the equipment in the forging furnace and threw it into Eggs mouth. Then, without hesitation, he prepared for the next forging. After watching the process, Super Rich finally found the root of the problem. He thought of how to make Mike owe him a favor! Super Rich had a n in his mind. He took two steps forward confidently and said, I think I can provide you with some help that can not be measured by money. For example how about supreme-grade forging materials? Hearing this, Mikes hand that held onto the materials paused in the air and turned to look at Super Rich. Supreme-grade forging materials? Chapter 327 - Unprecedented Quality

Chapter 327: Unprecedented Quality

Yes, this is not something that can be easily obtained. Super Rich shrugged and made a rxed posture. However, Mike was very clear that this was not an easy thing. It was true as to what Super Rich said. This kind of thing was not something that could be bought with money. Even the materials used b the dwarvesst forgingpetition were only excellent quality materials. The preciousness of excellent forging materials was something that one could only dream of. Mike looked at Super Rich and asked after a moment of silence, Originally, you wanted to keep this material for your own use, right? Super Rich did not deny it. He nodded and said, Yeah, who wouldnt want to keep such a rare item for personal use. However, our level is still very low. Even if I forge a level 40 or 50 equipment, I cant keep using it forever. I might as well give it to you to use first. Super Richs tone was still rxed, but Mike knew that this was a huge favor to ask. If this was a major region, the top-grade forging materials would definitely attract the attention of all the big shots. If things went wrong, it might even lead to an all-out war. Super Rich could get his hands on this top-grade forging material because this was a new region. If it was in a major region, with Super Richs strength and background, he might not be able to get it. Thinking of this, Mike sighed and said, It seems that I have to owe this favor. For Mike, helping Egg break through was an absolute priority. Everything had to revolve around this matter. Even if he asked Mike to take out the Space Travel Bracelet and feed it to him, he would not even hesitate. Super Rich heard Mikes words and smiled slightly, What do you mean by being ungrateful? I think we are friends. Isnt it only right for friends to help each other? Mike also smiled, but he knew very well that this was just an excuse. He slowly stood up and came to Super Richs side, In the future, you can hand over all the equipment you need to me to forge. When Super Rich heard this, he immediately took out the forging materials from his game bag. I trust your skills very much. With you in charge of forging, my equipment will definitely be of great quality. In fact, the equipment that Super Rich was currently using was what Mike had forged thest time. Although the equipment that Super Rich was currently using was already much lower in level than his character level, he still did not rece it. Because of the overwhelming quality of the equipment, this low-level equipment was still much better than most yers of the same level. However, if Mike could help Super Rich to forge equipment every time, then Super Richs strength could steadily crush the yers of the same level. Although Super Rich and Mike already had a cooperative rtionship before, the cooperative rtionship could be terminated at any time. Now with such a promise, Super Rich would never have to worry about the issue of obtaining bad equipment. To Super Rich, this was a huge guarantee. A piece of top-grade forging material was precious, but an item was an item after all. There were still other chances to get it in the future. Building connections, however, were hard to get. Super Rich smiled at Mike and handed the top-grade forging material to him. Mike looked at the supreme-grade material in his hand and his eyes lit up. This was actually a supreme-grade iron ore! One had to know that when Super Rich mentioned forging materials, Mike subconsciously thought that it was a metal ingot that had already been smelted. However, he did not expect that the material given by Super Rich was actually unsmelted. Moreover, Mike had a powerful passive skill. [Smelted (god-grade passive enhancement): When smelted, there is a 100% chance of obtaining two better metal ingots.] One had to know that the best material quality produced in the second world was the supreme grade. There had never been a higher grade material quality. In other words, no one was sure if there was a higher quality material before. This time, Mike could be sure. He calmed his mind and threw the supreme grade iron ore into the furnace. In the high-temperature furnace me, the[ supreme-grade iron ore slowly melted. Mike nced at the time and said, It takes fifteen minutes to melt this iron ore. Super Rich was slightly stunned. That long? Mike just nodded. The better the material, the longer it would take. This was very normal. Super Rich did not say anything but asked with a smile, Do you still have time for something else? Mike smiled and nodded, You can send someone to deliver the materials now. After Im done with this matter, Ill help you build a set of equipment. Hearing this, Super Rich immediately began to send messages to his underlings. Although Mike agreed to cover all the equipment requirements of Super Rich in the future, this also depended on whether Mike had the time or not. If Super Rich wanted to forge equipment, and Mike was busy with important things, Super Rich would not want to force him. This could destroy the newly established connection of pure partnerships. Now that they had met, it was a good opportunity to request a new forged item. Soon, the materials needed by Super Rich were delivered. Meanwhile, Tom went downstairs to receive the materials in advance and did not let Super Richs underlings go upstairs. After sending the materials upstairs, Tom immediately sighed heavily, You rich people are so careless. I didnt expect that so many high-level materials could be taken out so easily. One had to know that Super Rich wanted to forge level 50 equipment. To forge a level 50 equipment, five metal ingots were needed. The materials here were enough for Super Rich to forge all the equipment he needed at this stage! Super Rich smiled and said, Actually, Ive already prepared all the materials needed before level 80. Hearing this, Tom was stunned again. Was this the life of a rich person??? One had to know that whether it was materials or gold coins, theter it was, the more valuable it bes. Therefore, logically speaking, it was important to prepare the materials needed at the current stage. It would be most cost-effective to prepare the materials needed in the future. However, Super Rich did not care about these things. As long as he had money, these things were not important. After the materials were delivered, Super Rich was not in a hurry. Instead, he found a ce to sit down and waited patiently for Mike. Mike, on the other hand, had been looking at the furnace the whole time. He did not care about what was happening around him. Finally, after 15 minutes, a dazzling golden light shed in the furnace. Seeing this, Tom and Super Rich were slightly stunned. They had never seen the special effects of smelting iron ore. Mike also revealed an excited look. That piece of supreme-grade iron ore had been sessfully smelted, and it was of a material quality that had never appeared in the second world. [God-grade iron ingot sessfully smelted!] Chapter 328 - Star City Lord

Chapter 328: Star City Lord

[Congrattions yer God yer for sessfully refining the first god-tier forging material. As the first refiner, yer God yer will immediately be upgraded by one level as a reward!] Instantly, three golden lights shed on Mikes body. Hearing the announcement get repeated three times, Tom immediately rushed over and looked at the iron ingot in front of Mike. Oh my gosh, a god-grade forging material!? Even Super Rich could not help but stand up ande to Mike. His eyes were full of disbelief. A god-grade forging material? He had never heard that forging materials could have such a quality! At this moment, the way he looked at Mike hadpletely changed. If he had only admired Mike before, now he was almost in awe of him. Super Rich knew very well that a forger who could forge materials of such quality would sooner orter reach a height that even he had to look up to and be one of the top figures in the world. He had to make good use of such connections! Super Rich swallowed his saliva and tried hard to keep his tone calm as he said, God yer, hurry up and forge it. I also want to see what kind of equipment these two god-tier ingots can forge. Mike nodded slightly and threw the materials in his hand into the forging furnace in front of him without hesitation. Seeing this scene, Tom turned pale with fright and said, Why did you forge it directly?! We should hurry up and find a higher-level forging furnace! It must be known that different forging furnaces would have different forging effects. It was like this at the forging convention held by the dwarves. An excellent forging furnace would greatly affect the forging results. However, Mike shook his head and said, The best forging furnaces are basically controlled by the dwarves, and I dont want outsiders to know what equipment I will forge. Moreover, it should be enough to forge with this furnace. Mike was very sure that as long as the equipment forged this time was given to Egg to eat, Egg would definitely be able to make a breakthrough. However, he was still a little hesitant in his heart. If he forged something particrly good, should he keep it for his own use? He turned his head and looked at Egg. At this moment, Eggs eyes were already filled with anticipation as it stared at the forging furnace in front of it. Obviously, before the forging waspleted, this little guy was already hungry. Mike smiled helplessly. Forget it, Ill just feed it whatever I forge. Since Egg was already his pet, upgrading Egg was equivalent to upgrading himself. There was no point in considering whether or not to keep it for his own use. It would only add to his troubles. Super Rich looked at the forging furnace and asked, How long will it take to forge this time? Mike looked at the time and said softly, Half an hour. Tom quickly said, This time is too long. Do you need help with anything else first? During the forging process, cksmiths were not allowed to leave the vicinity. Otherwise, the forging process would be interrupted and the forging would be dered a failure. Originally, the cksmiths would not leave because they needed to use their own skills to improve the forging results. However, Mike could only sit there and wait. After all, he really did not understand anything about forging skills. As Mikes friend, Tom would naturally wait here. After all, he had already shifted the focus of the game to forging. Now that the forging furnace was being provided for Mike to use, he naturally did not have anything else to do. Super Rich was different. He could be doing other things instead of sitting around here. However, after a moment of silence, Super Rich said, No need. Ill wait here too. Im also looking forward to what equipment God yer will forge this time. Super Rich knew very well how to build a good rtionship with others. At this time, apanying others and leaving directly gave people apletely different feeling. This was a good opportunity to build a good rtionship with Mike. Although Super Rich felt that his time was very precious, he felt that this time was a very worthwhile investment. After saying that, he even joked, Maybe God yer can create a divine artifact this time? When Little Fat Tom heard that he smiled and waved his hand, How is that possible? How can a divine artifact be created just like that? Super Rich also smiled when he heard that. Although Super Rich also thought so, he was only joking when he said that. However, he would not say what Tom said. This was because Tom was a friend of God yer, it did not matter what he said. However, Super Rich was still trying to get closer to God yer. Although he said that he and Mike were friends, he knew very well they were not at that stage yet. He would try his best to avoid any behavior that might cause Mike to be unhappy. This was the family education of a sessful person. It was no longer limited to knowledge. Time passed bit by bit. The matter of triggering the announcement had already begun to boil. The entire forum was discussing the matter of God yer. Words like God-tier forging materials could be seen everywhere. Even the big shots in the region were rmed. Originally, those big shots had already noticed Mike, and many guilds had the intention to rope him in. However, that was all there was to it. Powerful experts were everywhere, but they were still in the early stages. No one could guarantee that Mikes strength would not be reduced by others in the future. However, forging techniques were not like this. As long as someone had high-end forging techniques, they would immediately be highly valued by all the big shots. The guild leader, Moon Picking, of the regions publicly recognizedrgest guild, Myth, had even said, Obtaining a super forger is better than obtaining 100,000 powerfulbat-type yers! From this point, one could see the importance of super forgers. Many guilds had already issued the highest order. They had to find God yer within three days to recruit him. It did not matter what price they had to pay! As long as they could recruit this forger, the strength of the entire guild would increase by arge margin. In future guild wars, God yers forging skills would greatly increase their chances of victory! In the forum, Moon Picking had even posted a message, We sincerely invite God yer to join the Myth Guild. As long as God yer is willing to join, we would be willing to give anything, especially more so a title of being a city lord in our Star City! If the forum was a pool of water, then Moon Pickings post was undoubtedly equivalent to throwing a heavy bomb into this pool of water! At this moment, the entire world was shocked! One had to know that among the man-made cities in the region, Star City was publicly acknowledged to be thergest and most prosperous cee. If Mike could be the city lord of Star City, then even if he did nothing every day, he would not have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of his life! Super Rich had long expected that this full-service announcement would definitely cause a huge uproar, but he did not expect that Moon Picking would be so bold to open his mouth and give away a city! In an instant, Super Rich had given up on trying to rope Mike in as a benefit. Although he was super-rich, how could he be better than Moon Picking? It seemed that thiswork was destined to be snatched away by others. However, just as Super Rich was sitting in the corner feeling dejected, Mike suddenly said, Oh right, you said that you wanted to build a guildst time. Hows it going? Do you still need people? Chapter 329 - Feeing a Divine Weapon to a Pet

Chapter 329: Feeing a Divine Weapon to a Pet

Hearing this, Super Rich was slightly stunned and his eyes widened. The meaning of this was very clear. Mike wanted to join Super Richs Guild! Super Rich waspletely dumbfounded. Although Mike had already expressed it clearly, he still wanted to confirm it. You mean you want to join my guild? Super Rich asked hesitantly. This might be the most nervous time in his life. Mikes eyes continued to look at the furnace. He did not move his gaze at all. He nodded calmly and said, Yes, am I wee to join? Super Rich was stunned for a moment. He immediately nodded and said, Yes, yes, yes, youre wee to join! As long as you are willing to join, you will be the vice guild leader. The two of us will sit on equal footing. There will be no distinction between the upper and lower levels! Even a rich kid like Super Rich could not suppress his excitement at this moment. After all, with Mike joining, his guild was destined to be a superrge guild that the entire second world could never ignore! However, Mike waved his hand and said, I dont want to be a vice guild leader. Ill just be an ordinary guild member. You dont want to be a vice guild leader? Why?! Tom could not help but ask. In his opinion, Mikes decision to join super Richs Guild was already very iprehensible. After all, with Mikes forging skills, he could easily obtain a ce in anyrge guild. It was one thing to join super Richs Guild now, but he did not even want a position at all? Does Mike not know how great the benefits would be if he became the vice leader of the guild? Facing Toms question, Mike only shook his head and said, I dont like management, and Im not good at it. If I were to be the vice, I wouldnt be able to do the job that a vice should do. Hearing this, Super Rich was stunned. When other people encountered this kind of thing, they were all thinking about how many benefits they would get. Only Mike considered whether he could be qualified for this job. Thinking of this, he hesitated for a moment before finally speaking, Why didnt you choose to join other guilds? For example the number one guild in the region, Myth. Their guild leader, Moon Picking said that as long as youre willing to join, hell let you be the city lord of Star City. Arent you tempted? When Mike heard this question, heughed. Seeing this smile, Super Rich and Tom werepletely confused. Mike did not directly answer, but instead asked them a question, Why do you think a yer would join a guild? Tom and Super Rich looked at each other, and then Tom took the lead and said, Of course, its because the guild is powerful. If you join a big guild, you canpete with others for territory and various resources! That makes sense. What else? Mike continued to ask. Super Rich thought for a moment and said, Its very difficult to aplish everything with the strength of one person. Many times, people have to cooperate with others in order to solve more problems. The form of a guild is the product of this demand. Mike nodded and said, That makes sense. What else? Super Rich and Tom looked at each other again. This time, they did not say anything. After all, there did not seem to be that many reasons for joining a guild. It was nothing more than having more people, being powerful, gaining benefits, and having a higher status. Were these reasons not enough? However, seeing the two of them remain silent, Mike smiled slightly and said, If a person can obtain sufficient benefits and have sufficient strength on his own. He can solve everything on his own. He can also make others respect and fear him. Then, does he have any reason to join any guild? When he heard this, Super Rich opened his mouth but did not say a word. If this was said by someone else, Super Rich would only think that the person was an idiot and was too arrogant. However, it was Mike that said it, so Super Rich thought it made sense. Super Rich had seen Mikes strength before. He could solo battle the spider den. Later on, he had done one big thing after another. He had fought against the entire city alone in Hero City. He had climbed to the top of the tower to even kill the elven queen. A person with such strength needed to work together as a team? This was probably the biggest joke in the world. Super Rich was silent for a moment before asking, Then why do you want to join my guild? Mike smiled again and said, Its boring to be alone. Its good to have friends to y games together. Hearing this, Super Rich fell into deep thought. Would it be boring just because of one person? This guy really did whatever he wanted. At this moment, a light shed from the furnace. Seeing this scene, Super Rich and Tom suddenly felt their hearts stop beating. It was actually ck! ck represented the god piece of equipment!!! At this moment, Mike also received a notification. [Special equipment has been created. Type can not be selected.] It was the same notification when he forged the Space Travel Bracelet thest time. Mike was not surprised. He opened the furnace and took out the equipment inside. This was a very ordinary-looking ring. There was no decoration or pattern. It was just a simple ring. Its entire body was ck without reflecting any light. However, this was a genuine divine weapon! [Hellfire] [Quality divine weapon] [Level 20] [Attack 0] [Weight 0.01 kg] [Special effects: ck me, me Ruler] [ck me (god-tier passive amplification): The casting effect of all fire-type spells would be forcefully turned into ck mes. The range of all fire-type spells would be increased by 2,000%, and the power would be increased by 2,000%!] [me Ruler (god-tier passive amplification): When the wielder receives a fire-type attack, the damage they received could be converted into energy absorption. In a fire-type environment, all attributes would be increased by 1,000% !] Looking at the ring, Mike was silent for a moment. Meanwhile, Tom could not wait to approach and ask, Whats the effect of this equipment? Super Rich also revealed a curious and excited expression. After all, this was a piece of divine equipment. Anyone would be curious. However, Mike shook his head and directly threw the ring into Eggs mouth, Its just a fire attribute ring. Its not a good thing. Egg opened its mouth wide and directly swallowed the ring. Then, ity on the ground and did not move. Seeing this, Super Rich waspletely dumbfounded. What are you doing? This is an artifact! Are you really going to feed an artifact to a pet?! The higher the quality of the equipment, the better the feeding effect, Mike said with a smile. But, this is an artifact! Super Rich widened his eyes and looked at Egg on the ground, digesting the artifact. He showed an iprehensible expression. Meanwhile, Tom was also muttering to himself in a daze. Crazy, this is simply crazy Hes actually willing to feed the divine equipment to his pet! Although I dont know what the effect is, this is still a piece of divine equipment! Any fire magician who gets this equipment can immediately be the strongest yer in the second world, do you know that!? Mike shrugged, I know. I can use fire magic myself. If you knew about it?! Why would you feed it to your pets? Because I dont like the Fire God. ??? ??? Tom and Super Rich did not know what Mike meant when he said that he did not like the Fire God. Chapter 330 - God’s Punishment, 24-hour Pursuit!

Chapter 330: Gods Punishment, 24-hour Pursuit!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Right about when Super Rich and Tom stood rooted to the spot, the full server announcement sounded again. [Congrattions yer God yer for sessfully forging the first man-made artifact. As the first forger, yer God yer will immediately increase by 10 levels as a reward!] Instantly, Mikes body shed with 10 golden lights consecutively. Tom, who stood at the side, waspletely stunned. A direct reward of 10 levels? Would that not mean that Mike was already over level 60? In other words he could already put his ability into reality? Tom looked at his own level Level 40. There was still a huge gap between him and level 60. Although life-type yers could not level up as quickly asbat-type yers, they would still gain experience points by forging, making medicines, and cooking every day. However, that was just a small amount. Super Rich that stood beside him could not help but swallow his saliva. He was only level 48 now. He did not expect God yer to have a much higher than him. The person who was currently at the highest level in the entire server must be God yer. There could not be anyone else. Mike, on the other hand, had no reaction to this. He was even a little disappointed. After forging a godly item, he was only rewarded with a level of 10? One had to know that Mike never had to worry about leveling himself. With the shadow clone helping him level up, he could level up even if he did not do anything. Moreover, he would notg behind any other yers too. Experience points could be said to be thest reward he needed. Of course, it was better to give than not to give. Mike smiled helplessly and looked at Egg. At this time, Eggs body had already begun to tremble slightly. Everyone could see that Egg was probably going to grow. This was not surprising. If even feeding the artifact could not make it grow, then everything else would have been for naught. As the ground trembled, Eggs body was growing bit by bit. The dragon horn on its head was also gradually growing longer and sharper. The most obvious change was in Eggs body. Originally, Eggs body had looked like a small stuffed animal. Now, Eggs body grew stronger and more powerful. Seeing this, Mike, Tom, and Super Rich could not help but look at Egg. They all wanted to see what this baby dragon would look like when it grew up. Right when Egg was slowly changing, the full-service announcement appeared again. [The God of Fires Wrath, because the yer God yer has sphemed the power of the God of Fire and created a fire-type divine weapon, the God of Fire will impose divine punishment on God yer!) Hearing the full-service announcement, Tom and Super Rich were dumbfounded. Divine punishment?! What was going on? They could not help but worry for Mike. After all, a god had just imposed a divine punishment onto Mike! The Wrath of a God. No matter how strong a yer was, they would not be able to withstand it, right? After hearing the official announcement, Mike only frowned slightly. He took a look at his quest pane. The content of the previous sphemer Quest had already changed. The original mission requirement was for Mike to go to the realm of gods before level 100 to be judged. However, now, the judgment seemed to have been brought forward. [sphemer] [The divine artifact is the worlds most powerful vessel of power. It is a unique product of the gods. And now, a puny human actually dared to touch a domain that he shouldnt have touched! This will cause the wrath of the gods!) [Mission requirement: To avoid the pursuit of Ragnaros within 24 hours! During this period, the God of Fire, Ragnaros, can remove the restrictions on his divine sense clones. If the yer dies, the equivalent value will be reduced to level 1. During this period, the yer can not exit the game!) [Mission Reward: None] Seeing this mission, Mikes expression turned ugly. If he failed, he would be demoted to Level 1, but if he seeded, there would be no reward? This mission was much too stingy! At this time, Tom and Super Rich also heard the announcement, but they did not know that Mike had received a mission. If they knew what Mike was thinking, they might think that Mike was focusing on the wrong point. At this moment, the yers on the street outside the shop suddenly got louder and louder. Tom quickly went to the window, opened the window on the second floor, and looked out. With this nce, he waspletely stunned. Super Rich quickly asked, What did you see? Hurry up and tell me! However, Tom still did not make any reaction. This time, Super Rich was also anxious. He quickly walked over and looked out of the window. This nce made Super Rich freeze on the spot. Mike did not pay attention to the outside of the window but only looked down at Egg. To him, no matter what happened outside, it did not matter. Because he was very clear that in the end, it was Ragnaros who would hunt him down. All other forms of expression were only secondary. For him, the more important focus now was the evolution of Egg. As long as Egg sessfully evolved, he would be able to take out the bud on his chest and face Ragnaros at his peak condition. Since this battle was unavoidable, he should pay attention to what was most useful to him in the short term. At this time, Egg had grown a lot. The original Egg was like a small meatball, probably smaller than an adults head. Now, Egg had more than doubled in size as it stood on the ground about the height of an adults knee. The trembling of its body became more and more intense as if some kind of power was bursting out. Suddenly, there was a crack on Eggs body, and a scale fell from Egg. Seeing this scene, Mikes eyes lit up. This was it! He immediately picked up the scale and handed it to Super Rich, Please find a pharmacist to help me make a potion. As he said this, Mike took out the other materials in his backpack and handed them to Super Rich one by one. Before Super Rich could react, he had a pile of materials in his hands, many of which were rare materials he had never seen before. However, no matter how rare the materials were, they looked much more mediocrepared to the dragon scales. Before Super Rich could ask, Mike spoke again, This matter must be done quickly. The sooner the better. After the potion is sessfully produced, send me a private message directly. I wille and get the medicine from you. After saying that, Mike directly used the Space Travel Bracelet and disappeared from the spot. Only the stunned Super Rich, Tom, Egg that was lying on the ground to continue digesting the artifact, and Stone that had fallen asleep in an empty box were left behind. On the Volk in, a figure suddenly appeared on this destend. Mike stood on this piece ofnd and quietly looked at the sky. At this moment, Mike finally understood why the yers outside made a lot of noise when he was in the shop. Because at this moment, the entire sky had beenpletely covered by dark clouds, not even a trace of sunlight could be seen. This scene looked like the end of the world was about to begin, or end. Looking at this scene, Mikes expression was extremely serious. Was this the power of the true body of a God? Chapter 331 - The Escape Begins

Chapter 331: The Escape Begins

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion | Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion It was not that Mike had not fought with Ragnaros before. It was just that Ragnaros has used this move once. However, thest time he used it, the sky was covered with dark clouds, but it did not seem to be as strong as it was now. The best proof was that after the battle ended, and when Mike went elsewhere, he did not hear anyone talking about the dark clouds in the sky anymore. Now, after Mike had used the Space Travel Bracelet to move from Sarco City to the Volk ins, he could still see the dark clouds in the sky. This was enough to exin how dire the situation was. It was very likely that the entire second world continent had already been covered by the dark clouds. Mike looked at the dark clouds in the sky and did not want to waste too much time. He was not sure if his strength was enough to defeat Ragnaros. After all, he was currently in a weakened state, and his opponent had added the restriction of using 50% of his strength. Under such circumstances, Mike had to increase his strength to as much as he could. First, the first thing he had to do was to use The Law to turn the skill Thousand Shadowed shes into a passive skill! Mike took out The Law from his backpack. This ck book had been stolen 200 years ago. Mike did not know why it had not returned to the Death God Arthas, but now was not the time to think too much. He immediately used The Law. The ck book emitted a ck light, and in the next moment, countless options appeared in front of Mike. Without any hesitation, Mike immediately changed Thousand Shadowed shes from an active skill to a passive skill. [Thpusand Shadowed shes (god-tier passive amplification): Every attack automatically carries 2000 sword auras!) Seeing the new effect of Thousand Shadowed shes, Mike was not surprised at all. Logically speaking, a skill that received a god-tier passive amplification should be very strong, but the effect of Thousand Shadowed shes did not seem to have changed much. However, Mike was very clear that this skill already had an enhanced effect. Before the Thousand Shadowed shes received a boost, it had already been weakened once. This was because there was a limit to the use of The Law. Converting an active skill that had a cooldown and needed to be charged up to cast a spell into a passive skill would weaken his original effect. Changing the weapons additional effect to ones own passive skill would also have this kind of weakening effect. This was because this effect originally required the use of a weapon to be effective, but after changing it to a passive skill, it could be used with other weapons, so there should be a weakening effect. Other than these, pets skills, mount skills, special effects of equipment everything other than passive skills that were converted to passive skills needed to be weakened. This was because passive skills were the most cost-effective skills. Many times, one would not even need to do anything for them to have the desired effect. After converting the Thousand Shadowed shes into a passive skill, Mike did not modify other skills. This was because the Thousand Shadowed shes was an active skill. There would be no god-ss passive amplification effect, so there was no loss in converting it into a passive skill. However, if the passive effect on the Greatsword of Meredith or the Sword of the King was converted into a passive skill on the character, then it would be seriously weakened. Before obtaining a more suitable weapon, Mike temporarily did not consider converting these two pieces of equipment into a passive skill. Currently, this was the highest level of strength that Mike could achieve. In the sky, the dark clouds gradually began to churn. Although the dark clouds above were dense, not a single drop of rain fell. The entirend was as dry as a desert and it was extremely hot. Mike quietly looked at the dark clouds in the sky and took out the Sword of the King and the Greatsword of Meredith. The Greatsword of Meredith in his left hand, and the Sword of the King in his right hand! Then, he transformed the Greatsword of Meredith into theUmbre of Meredith. With his current condition, the bud on his chest had not been taken out of his body. He was extremely weak, and it would be almost impossible for him to defeat Ragnaros. What Mike needed to do now was to prepare for the mostprehensive defense. He needed to use any blocking skill to repel the physical attack, and then use the Umbre of Meredith to block the magic attack. As for whether Ragnaros would have a special attack that was neither a physical attack nor a magic attack, that would be something that could only be discussed when the timees. Although Mikes eyes were fixed on the sky, he also divided some of his attention to the private message window. He was waiting for the good news of thepletion of the potion to arrive. Only then would Mike have a certain chance of defeating Ragnaros! Before the message came through A hole appeared in the middle of the dark clouds in the sky. Although it was called a hole, it was actually the dark clouds that had spread out from the center. At the edge of the clouds that parted there was a bright red me. An angry roar sounded from the middle of the parted clouds as if it was going to shake the entire continent. Its you again You pesky ant!!! A huge pir of fire shot out from the hole, and it was aimed directly at Mike. When Mike saw this scene, he revealed a smile. Although he did not have the capabilities to fight with Ragnaros now, he had enough self-protection ability. The easiest way was Escape! The next moment, Mike disappeared on the spot. When he reappeared, he had arrived at the highest floor of the Tower of Challenges. It looked to be the same as usual. There was nothing here. When Mike arrived, a purple magic circle appeared on the floor. Then, a ck gas appeared from the magic circle. Arthass figure slowly rose from it. Its you. Why are you here, kid? Have you killed all the followers of Ragnaros? Hehehe. Arthassugh was usually very cold, cold enough that it made peoples teeth chatter from it. However, Mike did not have time to waste with him. He immediately nodded and said, Thats right. Ive killed all the followers of Ragnaros. Now Its time for you to give me a reward. Mikes eyes were fixated on the ck robe on Arthas. He was not worried that Arthas would deny it, because this cooperation was issued in the form of a mission. As long as it was a mission reward, even a God could not deny it. Arthas looked at Mike and revealed a satisfied smile. He muttered to Mike as he slowly took of the ck robe. You know, although this robe isnt a divine artifact, I still quite liked it. However, since youve reallypleted the mission, of course, Ill have to give you this robe as a reward. However, you might not believe it, but 200 years ago, there was a kid who made such a joke to me. He said that he once helped me deal with Ragnaros what nonsense, he was clearly just a small useless human. Ive long forgotten that kids appearance, but I still remember the joke that he said. I didnt expect that someone would actually turn this joke into reality today.. Chapter 332 - All This Just for Forging a Divine Artifact?

Chapter 332: All This Just for Forging a Divine Artifact?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion| Editor: Endless Fantasy Trantion Arthas muttered as he threw the ck robe to Mike. Mike took the ck robe and sized Arthas up from head to toe, revealing a teasing smile. I didnt expect your true appearance to be no different from a low-level skeleton soldier. After Arthas learned that all of Ragnaross believers had been killed, he seemed to be in an extremely good mood. He was not angry at Mikes joke at all. He waved the scythe in his hand and smiled, Do lowly skeleton soldiers wield such a powerful weapon? Thats true. Mike shrugged. While they were chatting, an angry roar came from outside the Tower of Challenges. Dont think that you can escape from my control! Hearing this angry roar, Mike smiled slightly, raised his hand, and said to Arthas, A guy with a bad temper is here. Tll be taking my leave now, wish me luck. Good luck. The next moment, Mike disappeared from where he was. Arthas, on the other hand, did not react at all. Wish him good luck? What did he mean by that??? Although he did not understand what Mike meant, he felt that the voice he heard just now from Mike seemed very familiar. It was like a voice that would have made him very unhappy were he to hear it Before Arthas could remember who the owner of the voice was, a pir of fire enveloped the entire Tower of Challenges. With a whoosh, Mike appeared in the Wallow Mountain again. It was not that he had any purpose ining here, but he really could not think of any other ces where there was no one. If a pir of fire with such a range were to fall, the people around him would probably lose their lives. Although the lives of others did not have much to do with him, he did not have any deep enmity with anyone in this game. There was really no need to drag others down. One had to know that the people who were killed by Ragnaros in his true form would really drop to level 1 To drop to level 1 for no reason, anyone would probably throw a fit and copse from it. Mike did not want to implicate those innocent yers who had no enmity with him. As for the NPCs in the game, if they were hit by such an attack, it would not be as simple as dropping to level 1. They would really die! Although in the eyes of most yers, these NPCs were justa bunch of data. However, for Mike, it waspletely different. Mike, who had been there 200 years ago, knew very well. Every NPC in this game was a living being. At least Before the second world game, this ce was no different from a real parallel world. Once there was no game to cover up, one could say that these NPCs were real and lived proper lives! Without affecting his own interests, Mike also did not want to deliberately kill any NPCs. Humans had a reverence for life. Gods did not. Ragnaross angry roar sounded from the sky again. You measly ant, do you think you can hide forever? Mike was ready to use the Space Travel Bracelet to teleport again. However, the expected pir of fire did not appear immediately. Mike shrugged. IfI dont hide, does that mean TIl have to stand here and let you kill me? If you have the ability, dont chase me. All this just for forging a divine artifact? What does it have to do with you that Im forging an artifact! Ragnaros sneered. A divine artifact is a divine artifact. Youre just an ant from the lower realm. Do you have the right to be tainted by the power of a God? When Mike heard this, he sneered back as well. Ts that so? 1I have never heard of a God being as selfish and cruel as you. To put it bluntly, arent you just a slightly stronger creature? Do you think that just because you can hide in the sky, you can call yourself a God Mikes words seemed to have angered Ragnaros. After he roared, he shot out another pir of fire. Arrogant ant, you must die at my hands today! Mike felt very disdainful from these words If he really wanted to save his life, he only needed to use the Space Travel Bracelet to continuously teleport to a random ce. Unless Ragnaros destroyed the entire second world, there was no guarantee that he would be able to kill him. After he consumes the potion and remove the bud on his chest, only then could he try to fight back against Ragnaros. Of course, with Ragnaross current attack pattern, there was no possibility for him to fight back. After all, the other party did not reveal his face at all. He just kept attacking Mike with the pir of fire. Even so, Mike was not worried at all. Anyway, he knew he only needed to hold on for 24 hours. At that time, Ragnaros would not be able to use his main body to attack Mike, and Mike would not have to be afraid of the monster with the horns. In short, it was the right time to run! In the sky, the next fire pir attack was ready to beunched, and Mike was ready to use the Space travel Bracelet. again. The next location wa.. The Fire de Bandits Camp! When the fire pir fell from the sky, Mike immediately appeared at the entrance of the camp. This ce was no different from the original one, but it looked a little shabby. Since the Fire de Bandits left this ce, no one hade here anymore, so it was normal for it to look shabby. For Mike, since he had to hide in a ce with no one around, he might as well e back and take a look at this ce. At the same time, he could ask Ragnaros to help him demolish the stockade. Since the bandits had already enlisted in the army, the stockade naturally would not be of any use. He might as well burn it. Sure enough, the next pir of fire soared into the sky, and Mike disappeared from where he was. This time, he appeared in a ce with people. Or rather, it was a ce with very few people. Violet Valley. Right about when Mike arrived, Ragnaross voice came from the sky again. Hehehe, do you think youll be fine after hiding here? Tm already at my peak condition. Even that guy Timus wont have a chance against me now. Coming here would just mean that youre courting death! Although Ragnaross voice resounded in the sky, Mike acted as if he did not hear it. He walked to the front of the hut and knocked on the door. Timus,e out and help. This guy is being so annoying. Although I can hide like this forever, I think its quite troublesome to do so. Mikes words seem to have made Ragnaros feel a wave of anger. Right about when Ragnaros was about tounch another attack and burn the entire valley to the ground A voice came from the small wooden house. You b stard, do you always only look for me because you need my help? Chapter 333 - Let’s Try Something Together

Chapter 333: Lets Try Something Together

Trantor: EndlessFantasy Trantion | Editor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Just tell me if you want to me help or not! Mike shouted impatiently. A momentter, the door opened. Timus, still in his in clothes, slowly walked out of the room. He first looked up at the dark clouds in the sky, then shifted his gaze back to Mike I really dont know what sin Imitted in my past life to take you in as my disciple now. Forget it. You and I are master and disciple after all. There are no other excuses that I can bring up anymore. I still have to help you. Mike smiled slightly, Isnt that enough of a reason? Anyway, that guy has a grudge against you too. Lets take it as me helping you to bring him here and handing him over to you to be dealt with. Why is he saying that hes helping me instead of me helping him? Timus thought to himself. At this moment, the dark clouds in the sky parted once again. However, this time, there was no pir of fire that shot down. Instead, a pair of bull horns appeared! Then, a head, a body, and limbs appeared one after another. Ragnaross bodypletely reappeared in the sky. Looking at Ragnaros in the sky, even Mike could not help but gasp, Is this the true form of a God? The pressure that the god emanates is quite strong Beside him, Timus said with a solemn tone, To be honest, even I might not be able to defeat him. You think you cant? Mike was slightly surprised. In Mikes eyes, Timus should be a very powerful existence. otherwise, if Ragnaros hated Timus so much, would he not have already killed him long ago? The fact that Timus was alive and well was already the best proof of him being a threat to Ragnaros. However, Timus smiled helplessly. My weapon was once lost due to an ident. Were I to have it with me now, I might have a chance against him. However, now, I only have a stone sword that has apanied me for over a hundred years. Under such circumstances, if I were to fight with Ragnaros, who is using his main body and disying his full strength, I most likely wont be able to win. After saying that, Timus turned to look at Mike and continued to share his thoughts Although youre an adventurer and wont truly die. Tm sure that gods are very special beings in this world. If they use their main body to kill you, everything will be taken away from you. You will lose everything and have to start from scratch. This would be a very heavy blow for you were you to be defeated. Mike raised his eyebrows from what Timus was trying to imply. What are you trying to say? Tm trying to say that you should run away first. I will help you hold off Ragnaros for a while. Even if I cant guarantee that I can defeat the main body of the god, I still have the ability to protect myself from it, not like you. Mike looked at Timuss expression. He knew very well that Timus was lying. He definitely did not have the ability to protect himself. After hesitating for a moment, Mike asked, Why are you being so good to me? Weve only known each other for a short period of time, and most of the time, Ive been busy with my own matters outside. The time that Ive spent with you was not that long. Is it even worth it to do this for me? Timus smiled faintly. This smile seemed somewhat free and easy, but also somewhat arrogant. You know, you might not believe me if I tell you. Although we havent spent much time together, ever since the first time I saw you, I felt that I was very familiar with you. Its as if weve known each other for hundreds of thousands of years! And Timuss gaze focused. Were just enemies to the gods. What do I, Timus, have to fear? Hearing this, the expression on Mikes face gradually changed It became an expression of respect. If the second most respected NPC in the second world wasdy Nikorei, then the most respected NPC would probably be Timus. With this confimation, Mike started to formte a n. In the sky, Ragnaros let out an angry roar. Timus, we meet again. This time, Tm at my strongest state. Using this state to deal with you would be considered a sign of respect. You should be honored! You can now die peacefully in the hands of a true god! hahahahal! Timus stretched out his right hand and suddenly clenched onto something from the void. In the next moment, the stone sword that had apanied Timus for a long time appeared in his hand. It was as if it had been pulled out from another dimension. You should leave quickly, leave this to me. Its just a small being, it doesnt have the ability to kill me! What did you say! Ragnaros felt that he was being despised. Although in Ragnaross eyes, Timus was indeed a very troublesome fellow. However, humans were humans after all. They would always be lowly creatures from the lower realm. How could they dare to go against the gods?! In the past, Ragnaros had his own limitations. He was unable to use his full strength. Now however, he would be facing Timus while in his peak! Yet, Timus still had the balls to speak so arrogantly. This one sentence had already easily filled Ragnaross killing intent towards Timus to the extreme. Timus must die! Youll pay the price for your arrogancel! At the next moment, Ragnaross body suddenly turned into something like a volcano, and it spewed out countless zing mes. These mes seemed to have a consciousness as they crazily charged towards Timus. It was as if the entire sky above the Violet Valley was surrounded bya meteor shower of fire. Timuss expression remained stoic as he raised his left hand. In the next moment, a strong stream of water shot out from Timuss palm and it immediately turned into a protective shield. This protective shield was extremely huge and managed to cover the entire Violet Valley. Not only do I have to protect my disciple, I also have to protect this valley. Ragnaros! With me here, you wont be able to harm anything Then, let me give it a try! The next moment, the first rain of fire fell on the protective shield. The entire protective shield trembled slightly, and Timuss body shook with it too. Then, the second, third, fourth Countless rain of fire poured onto the protective shield as if it was an endless supply. Timuss eyes became extremely solemn, and he suddenly shouted. Then, the water flow from his palm seemed to shoot out more rapidly and in a rger sum. The rain of fire continued to fall on the protective shield endlessly, while Timus continued to increase the defensive power of the protective shield. For a moment, it seemed like they were evenly matched. However, Ragnaros still felt at ease, while Timus seemed to look like he suffered a heavy blow. His entire body was trembling non-stop from having to exert this much power. It was as if every drop of fire that fell on the shield had hit Timus. He tumed to look at Mike and frowned. Why arent you running?! However, Mike just stood there with a smile before he replied. Dont think that youre the only one who hates that guy. In fact, I too hate him a lot. Since thats the case, why dont we work together to aplish something big today. Timus and God yer! In the next moment, Mike raised the Sword of the King in his left hand. His right hand turned the Umbre of Meredith into the Greatsword of Meredith and handed it to Timus. Seeing this weapon, Timuss eyes widened. Chapter 334 - The Difference Between a God and a Man

Chapter 334: The Difference Between a God and a Man

Trantor: EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Why is this weapon with you? Timuss eyes widened. Mike was also slightly stunned. He wanted to retort to Timus, How did you lose this sword when I lent it to you two hundred years ago? However, he decided to not say something that could blow his cover. Instead, he vaguely replied, I found it in a dungeon. Timus opened his mouth when he heard that. It seemed like he wanted to ask something, but dared not ask anything now. He knew that there were more important things at hand that he needed to be attended to, and now was not the time to ask. Alright, then you can return this sword to me. Ill deal with him. Return it to you? This sword is mine. Im lending it to you! Mike red at Timus, and then handed the Greatsword of Meredith to Timus. Timus smiled at that gesture. It was impossible to decide whether to borrow it or return it, but it was not important to Timus now. As long as he could use the sword again, it would be enough. When Timus held the Greatsword of Meredith, his aura drastically changed. With the addition of Mikes Sword of the King, Timus hadpletely broken through his limits. Did you think you could stand a chance against me just because youve increased your powers from 50% to 100%? I myself have increased from 100% to 200%! Lets fight with all our might then shall we? Timuss heart was already filled with a high fighting spirit. He raised his hand and turned the Greatsword of Meredith into the Staff of Meredith. In the next moment, arge amount of water gushed out from the tip of the Staff of Meredith. This water flow looked several times stronger than when Timus used it when he was empty-handed. Immediately, the protective shield expanded manifold! Originally, it was only able to cover the Violet Valley, but now, it quickly approached Ragnaros. Originally, every time the fire rain droplet hit the protective shield, Timuss body would tremble, but now, Timus stood his ground, unmoving. Originally, it was as if he had suffered a powerful blow, but now, when the fire droplets touched his body, he felt nothing. Seeing Timuss change in appearance, Ragnaros narrowed his eyes, and there seemed to be endless fury in his eyes. Timus, Timus, Timus!! I want you to die today! Timus looked at the being in the sky and smiled, Funny I was also thinking the same thing about you! In the next moment, Timus ced the stone sword on his back and held the Staff of Meredith in his right hand. He opened his left hand and released a hurricane spell. In an instant, the storm carried a powerful force and pushed Timus into the air. Mike, who was next to Timus, was almost blown away by the hurricane. He could only use the Sword of the King in his hand to block the oing wave. His feet desperately dug into the ground to contend with the storm, and only then did he manage to stabilize himself. When he raised his head again, Ragnaros and Timus were already fighting in the sky. Ragnaros kept waving his hands at Timus, and Timus used the now tumed Greatsword of Meredith in his hand to block Ragnaross attacks each time. It seemed that he waspletely at ease. Witnessing this scene, Mike was delighted. Timus was indeed powerful. He could even fight with the true form of a god. From the looks of it, Ragnaros was really going to die here today. However, just when Mike thought that the oue had been decided, Ragnaros suddenly revealed a ferocious smile. Do you think youve won? Ridiculous! In the next moment, his body seemed to have undergone some inconspicuous changes. When Timus saw this scene, he frowned slightly, but he did not stop what he was doing. He suddenly swung the Greatsword of Meredith and it shed towards Ragnaros with an earth-splitting aura. With this powerful weapon, Timus believed that hisbat ability would not be any weaker than Ragnaros. Even if he was facing a god, he would still have the strength to fight! However, something unexpected happened. Ragnaros waved his right hand again like before, smashing it at Timus. The moment Ragnaross right hand came into contact with Timuss Greatsword of Meredith, the attacks did not slow down or stop at all. Then, the Greatsword of Meredith cut through Ragnaross right hand like a hot knife cutting through butter. At this moment, Temos was surprised. He did not expect this to happen at all. How strong was the body of a God? Even if he used a powerful weapon, he should not be so weak! The next moment, Timus widened his eyes. The severed arm of Ragnaros managed to recover and continued to swing at Timus. The Greatsword of Meredith in Timuss hand was in the same situation as before when it struck Ragnaross head. The weapon passed through Ragnaros, but did not cause any damage. Looking at the Greatsword of Meredith that passed through Ragnaross head, Timuss eyes were filled with disbelief. The next moment, Ragnaross right fist brought with it an extremely dense heat as it smashed towards Timuss body. However, this time, the fist did not pass through Timuss body at all. Instead, it smashed heavily onto Timuss chest. In an instant, the sound of bones breaking sounded from Timuss chest. Timus spat out arge mouthful of blood from it. His entire body felt as though a cannonball was smashed downwards. With a loud bang, Timus fell from the top of the Violet Valley. The soil and dust on the top of the mountain rose into the air. For a moment, it was impossible to tell what was going on with Timus. Mikes eyes were filled with shock. What was going on? Why did Timus not cause any harm to Ragnaros even though he had attacked Ragnaros? Moreover, when Ragnaros attacked, he managed to hurt Timus? Could it be that the gods were truly undefeatable! Amidst the dust, Timus sat up with difficulty. He used the Greatsword of Meredith to support his body as he stood up. No matter how strong a human became, there was still a certain limit they would end up reaching. Even though Timus was half-human, he still had not escaped the limitations of being a human. He knew he was not a yer. Without the influence of the game systems perks, he was just a body of mere flesh and blood. At this moment, his chest had been smashed open with a gruesome wound. Furthermore, the wound had already been burnt to a crisp by the high temperature that Ragnaros had brought with him. Although this had cauterized the wound to stop bleeding, the damage that had been caused was severe. Although the wound was slowly recovering due to the enhancement of the Sword of the King, Timus was already on the verge of copse. Even standing up became extremely difficult. Timus, do you now see the trust? This is the difference between God and Man! You cant defeat me!! Chapter 335 - Am I Attacking the Wrong Way?

Chapter 335: Am I Attacking the Wrong Way?

Trantor: EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor: EndlessFantasy Trantion In mid-air, Ragnaros looked at Timus with a menacing smile. He had never felt so good before. It was as if seeing Timus in a miserable state in front of him was the happiest thing to have ever happened in his life. Timus, on the other hand, panted heavily and raised his head to stare at Ragnaros. He did not speak, but kept thinking about the event that happened in his mind. Why did his weapon pass through Ragnaross body, but Ragnaros was able to sessfully attack him. Was this the privilege of being a god? If that was really the case, he was afraid that he was destined to die by Ragnaross hands. Although Timus could not figure it out, he did not waste any time. After stabilizing himself, Timus turned the Greatsword of Meredith into the shape of a magic wand and cast a healing spell on himself. A ray of light shot out from the tip of the magic wand and enveloped Timus. The healing speed of the wounds on Timuss body immediately sped up, and his pale face gradually filled with more color and life. In mid-air, Ragnaros taunted Timus as he healed himself. Timus, even if you can heal yourself, its useless. Ants are ants, they will never be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with the gods. For now, you can heal your own wounds, what about next time? What about when it happens again and again? Your physical strength will eventually run out, and I will watch you get injured again and again. You will die from exhaustion after suffering from my hands! After saying that, Ragnaros suddenly kicked his legs backward, and his entire body shot toward Timus like an arrow that had left the bowstring with immense force. Timuss eyes focused, and the Wand of Meredith in his hand immediately turned into a shield. Since he could not think of a way to attack his opponent, he could only defend first! In the next moment, Ragnaross fist smashed heavily onto the Shield of Meredith. Instantly, a few cracks appeared on the ground under Timuss feet, and both of Timuss feet sank into the ground. The powerful impact of this attack created a burst of air that released all around Timus, which blew in all directions with a scorching temperature that almost burned everything in sight. When the air currents blew in front of Mike, ayer of fine sweat instantly seeped out of Mikes body, making him feel as if he was sitting in a sauna. Timus looked at Mike and shouted, Hurry up and leave, leave this ce to me! Leave it to you? Without waiting for Mike to answer, Ragnaros grinned and replied, Do you have the ability to do that? Then, another punchnded heavily on the Shield of Meredith. Right then, another stream of air rushed out in all directions. Mike was forced back by this powerful impact. He endured the high temperature and used his hand to block the attack in front of him. He gritted his teeth and watched the scene in front of him unfold. He knew that he could not leave now. With the blessing of the Sword of the King, even Timus could not defeat Ragnaros. If he left now, the blessing of the Sword of the King would definitely lose effect. When that happens, Timus would definitely die! After all, Timus was only an NPC. Even if he was a demigod, he was still not a true God. Once he died, he would really nevere back. Now, all Mike could only do now was to wait for the news of thepleted potion to arrive. Mike was very clear that as long as the potion waspleted, he could help! Wait, help? Thinking of this, Mike was slightly stunned. Although he was very weak now, he definitely would not be able to beat Ragnaros in a one-on-one fight. However, he could be of assistance to Timus! With the mentality of giving it a try, Mike willed andunched an attack. This time, he deliberately concealed his attack, so it looked as if he was standing in ce, doing nothing. However, what Ragnaros did not know was that countless sword auras were already headed toward him. Right when Ragnaros raised his fist and was about to smash Timus again. Countless fine cracks suddenly appeared on his body. Although it did not really hurt Ragnaros, his magma-like body kept trembling. Seeing this scene, Mike was stunned. Can I attack him now? Why? Although the battle-beaten Timus could not see Mikes movements, he saw the sessful attack. Obviously, Ragnaros seemed to be affected by some special power of Mikes. Thinking of this, Timus subconsciously nced at Mike. Seeing Mikes stunned expression, Timus was certain. This disciple of his must have used some special method to sessfully attack Ragnaros. Although he did not know what method it was, that was not important right now. Timus only knew that now was a good opportunity to attack. Taking advantage of the opportunity while Ragnaros was distracted, the Shield of Meredith in Timuss hand instantly changed its form and became the Greatsword of Meredith again. Inan instant, Timus swung the Greatsword of Meredith in his hand fiercely and shed at Ragnaros! The huge de made a piercing sound, and the sharp de seemed to be about to cut Ragnaros in half. However, just as the de was about to hit Ragnaros, Ragnaros narrowed his eyes slightly and retreated a little. With a swoosh, the Greatsword of Meredith passed through Ragnaros again, just like what had happened in the sky before. Timus looked at this scene and his eyes filled with shock. What was happening? God yer used a special method to attack him just now, did he not? Was Timuss attacking method wrong? Before Timus could get an answer, Ragnaros had already revealed a cold smile, and once again raised his fist to smash at Timus. Timuss eyes focused, and he used the core strength of his body to stabilize his center of gravity. He pulled his right hand back to block the attack with his weapon in hand. The moment Ragnaross fist hit Timus, the Greatsword of Meredith turned back into the Shield of Meredith. Bang! The huge magma fist hit the shield, causing Timuss body to sink further into the ground. Although Timuss body trembled, this attack was sessfully blocked by the shield! Timus held back his pale face and smiled, Looks like it wont be easy for you to kill me just like that after all. Ragnaros snorted coldly, Hmph, youre still stubborn even when youre about to die! Then, Ragnarosunched continuous attacks at Timus. Each time he hit the shield, Timuss body would tremble, and his feet would sink deeper into the ground. Looking at the scene in front of him, Mike turned extremely anxious. He also began to continuously attack Ragnaros with his sword aura. However, his attack did not produce much effect at all! The weapon he was using now was the Sword of the King. It was not very powerful, and his physical condition has weakened. Every time he attacked Ragnaros, it was as though he threw a crushed piece of paper towards his body, resulting as nothing, No real damage at all. Right about when he started getting anxious, his private message box shed Chapter 336 - Completion of the Potion

Chapter 336: Completion of the Potion

Trantor: EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor: EndlessFantasy Trantion At this moment of extreme anxiety, seeing this private message sh, Mike seemed to see a glimmer of hope. However, when he opened the private message pane with excitement, what he saw was not the news of the sessful production of the potion. The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero typed, [Teacher, do you see the dark clouds in the sky? Its so spectacr!] At this moment, Mike wanted to pull the hair right off his scalp and curse in defiance. Tm about to be killed by Ragnaros here, and you still have the audacity to tell me that the scenery in the sky looks magnificent? Are you f*cking kidding me? Mike screamed out loud to no one. Mike immediately closed the private message bar, he did not have time to chat with the sender at the moment. However, the next second, there was another sh in his private messages. Mike frowned and thought, why is this guy being so annoying? Now is not the time for random conversations. He opened the private message window with the intention of telling the other person to stop disturbing him right now. However, after opening his private messages, he found that it was not from The Worlds Greatest Sword Hero, but from Super Rich. The potion is ready. Ill wait for you at the fountain square in the City of Light! Seeing this message, Mike was ecstatic. Finally! However, although the potion was ready, Mike did not go to the discussed location immediately. This was because right now, Ragnaros was still attacking Timus. Were he to leave, the enhancement effect from the Sword of the King would temporarily lose its effect due to the distance. When that happens, Timus might not be able to withstand the attack of Ragnaros and potentially die. This was a result that Mike did not want to happen, so he had to think of a way to divert Ragnaross attention somewhere else. At this time, Ragnaross right fist once again smashed into Timuss Shield of Meredith. In an instant, Timuss entire body trembled, and blood trickled out of the corner of his mouth. It seemed that his body had suffered quite a bit of damage for a prolonged period of time. Ragnaros looked at Timus with a ferocious smile on his face. His fists smashed at Timus, one after another. It was as if he did not care that Timus was struggling behind his shield. He was now certain of victory, so rather than killing Timus outright, he was more willing to continue torturing Timus like he was doing now. Only in this way could Timus endure more pain and thus make Ragnaros feel better about himself. After all, it was useless to kill Timus. After his death, he would still experience reincarnation and return to this world. Even the God of Death, Arthas, was not qualified to keep the soul of a demigod. After killing him, Timus would reappear in this world one year in the future. At that time, Ragnaros probably would not have the opportunity to remove the restriction on his divine sense clone like he would be able to today. If he wanted to torture him, now would be the best opportunity to do so! As Ragnaross fists kept crashing down, Timuss body became weaker and weaker. Somewhere from the side, stood an anxious Mike. He really hoped that Ragnaros could stop his attacks suddenly and say a bunch of useless nonsense like the viins in various stories, Once that happens, Mike would have the opportunity to use the Travel Space Bracelet to instantly appear at the fountain square and then return to the Violet Valley in a sh. However, assessing the situation, Mike dared not to do so. No one could guarantee that when Mike appeared in the fountain square, Timus would not plummet to death. In his current state, Ragnaross punch could probably kill him! Right about when Ragnaross next punch was ready to be thrown out, Mike finally could not wait any longer. He raised the Sword of the King in his hand and carried out his attack. Heunched a fiesty sword aura attack at Ragnaros! Inan instant, countless sword auras rushed toward Ragnaross body. With that, the body immediately began to tremble. This time, the sword aura did not pass through Ragnaross body like before. Instead, it continuously struck his body until the attackspletely disappeared. After the attacks stopped, Ragnaros slowly turned his head and looked at Mike with a cold smile. Those attacks just now were also your doing, right. As expected, ants always seem to overestimate themselves. You never stopped to think that just because you killed my divine sense clone once, youd have the right to challenge the gods, right? This is just nonsense, absolute nonsense! After speaking, Ragnaros once again swung out a punch and heavily hit Timuss Shield of Meredith. In an instant, Timus was sent flying by this huge force and crashed into his own hut. The fragile hut had already been on the verge of copse due to the previous impact. Now that Timus had crashed into it again, it immediately copsed into rubble. Seeing this scene, Mike had a worried expression on his face, but his heart was filled with joy. This was it! As long as Timus and Ragnaros kept a distance, he would have a chance to retrieve the potion. He put on an angry look and pointed the Sword of the King at Ragnaros, The person youre looking for is me. If you have the ability,e fight me instead. Looking at Mikes provocative action, Ragnaros was silent for a moment, Right from the beginning, I was looking for you. Didnt you take the initiative to bring me here and ask Timus for help? Mike was also silent for a moment. What Ragnaros said was true. He coughed and said awkwardly, Ahem, thats not important. Anyway see youter. Inan instant, Mike disappeared from where he was. Ragnaros was slightly stunned, not knowing what Mike wanted to do. He calmly observed his surroundings and waited vigntly. What he did not know was that Mike wanted this kind of reaction. Within the next moment, Mike appeared in the fountain square of the City of Light. At this time, Super Rich was holding a vial of medicine in his hand. He looked around anxiously as if he was looking for Mikes figure. When Mike saw Super Richs figure, he immediately used the Space Travel Bracelet again and appeared in front of Super Rich. Mike dared not to waste time by walking. Without saying anything, he immediately took the potion from Super Richs hand. Super Rich felt that someone was snatching something from his hand, so he subconsciously tightened his grip on the potion. When he saw that it was Mike, he released his grip. Hows the situation now? Super Rich asked. Theres no time to exin. After Mike said this sentence, he disappeared again. Super Rich watched Mike disappear in front of him with his own eyes. He could not help but sigh. This ability that Mike had was really too useful. In the future, he had to find a way to buy more good things from Mike. While Mike traveled, at the peak of the Violet Valley, Ragnaros waited and waited, but did not see Mike reappear. He could not help but frown slightly and wonder, did that kid just run away? Thinking of this, he turned around and looked in the direction of the ruins of the hut. At this moment, Timus was struggling to get up, and his eyes were fixed on Ragnaros. When Ragnaros saw this scene, he was in a very happy mood and mocked Timus, Did you see that? The person you sacrificed your life to protect has abandoned you and escaped. What else do you have to persist for? What a pitiful person youve chosen to protect. At that moment, Mikes voice came from behind Ragnaros. Who said that I abandoned him and escaped? Chapter 337 - The End!

Chapter 337: The End!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Hearing this, Ragnaros immediately turned his head and looked at Mike. Not far away, there was a hint of surprise in Timuss eyes. He really did not expect his disciple toe back. However, he soon noticed that Mike seemed to have some kind of n of his own. For example, the medicine in his hand seemed to be bringing him confidence. At this time, Mike had already poured the potion into his mouth. He did not even check if there was anything wrong with the potion. On one hand, it was because he had decided to trust Super Rich and help Super Rich form a guild together. On the other hand, because time was ticking, he did not have the luxury to check if there was anything wrong with the potion. Therefore, he did not know what would happen if he drank the potion. The moment he drank the potion, he immediately felt a warm current that gathered in his body toward his chest. The next moment, he threw away the empty bottle in his hand and lifted the corner of his shirt. He had hesitated for too long. The bud on Mikes chest had grown to the length of his index finger. A green leaf had even grown on the tip of the bud. However, after consuming the potion, there were immediate effects. The green leaf suddenly fell off the tip of the bud. Then, the bud began to turn yellow and wither at a speed visible to the naked eye. In just three seconds, the bud hadpletely fallen off from Mikes chest. A green seed then appeared on the surface of Mikes skin. Then, the seed fell off from Mikes chest and fell to the ground. Looking at the seed on the ground, Mike narrowed his eyes and bent down to pick it up. Immediately, the information of the seed appeared. [Soul Seed] (Quality: ??2] (Effect: ?2?] After seeing this information, Mike could not help but be in awe. As expected of a special item, even the game system could not directly show the specific information. Although Mike already knew how the soul seed worked, if he wanted to use it as an in-game item, he would probably need to appraise it first. Of course, now was not the time to think about this. Mike put the soul seed back into his game bag. Then, he gathered his thoughts and looked at Ragnaros. Ragnaros looked at Mike with a hint of fear in his eyes. Although I dont know what happened, your body seems to have undergone some changes. It seems that your eyes are not just for show, congrattions. Mike disappeared the next moment he finished speaking. Ragnaros subconsciously raised his hands to defend himself, but the attack he imagined did not appear. When Ragnaros heard movement behind him, Mike had already appeared beside Timus and held the Shield of Meredith in his hand. Seeing this scene, Ragnaros realized that he seemed to have given his opponent a chance. He narrowed his eyes and said, I thought you would attack me, but I didnt expect you to be so timid. Mike did not seem to care about what Ragnaros said. He put the Sword of the King back into the scabbard on his waist. Then, he stretched out his hand and ced it on Timus. He looked at Ragnaros and said, Ill wait for you at the Volk in. The next moment, Mike disappeared again with Timus. Ragnaros looked at the empty hut in front of him with a vicious look in his eyes. He felt the arrogance of the human adventurer. It was a type of arrogance that made him think that he was at the same level as the gods. He was clearly just a human! The next moment, Ragnaros felt Mikes aura. Then, the viciousness in Ragnaross eyes disappeared and was reced by a hint of contempt. You said that you would wait for me in the Volk ins, but you have nts to escape? This contempt did notst long. Soon, Ragnaros revealed a look of shock again. This was because he clearly felt that Mike had disappeared again and reappeared in Volk ins. He had really gone to the Volcker in?! Ragnaros thought to himself. On the Volk in, Mike stood quietly in the same ce as he felt the breeze around his face. Mike managed to send Timus to Sarco City and asked Little Fat Tom to take care of him. After telling him about Timus, Mike went directly to Volk in. All this time, both Timus and Mike had been inextricably linked to Ragnaros. Moreover, they had a hostile rtionship towards each other. Today was the best opportunity to end theplications. If he did not kill Ragnaros today, Ragnaros would only appear as a divine sense clone in the future. When that timees, even if he killed Ragnaros, it would be meaningless. If he wanted to kill him, he had to do it now! With this thought, Mike took a deep breath. In the next moment, the Shield of Meredith in his hand had already transformed into the Greatsword of Meredith. Although the Greatsword of Meredith could deal 20 times the damage, when facing a powerful existence like a god, the skill of a swordsman was obviously more important. At this time, a breeze with a hot breath blew over, and Mikes eyes instantly turned hostile as he looked at the sky above. The dark clouds above once again appeared with a ball of me, and the me continued to devour the dark clouds. Soon, a huge hole appeared amidst the dark clouds. With that the figure of Ragnaros appeared from the middle of it all. You little pesky insect,ing here as you promised would be the greatest insult to the gods. Youre being too arrogant right now! Arrogant? Mike smiled. You think Im arrogant? In reality, youre the one whos truly arrogant. In fact, Ive already prepared for this battle. Mike had experienced true arrogance. His arrogance had almost killed him. The reason why Ragnaros felt that Mike was arrogant was that this human actually wanted to fight against the true form of the god, instead of kneeling on the ground. To Ragnaros, this was arrogance. However, to Mike, as long as it was in the second worlds game, even a god could be killed. Today shall be the day! Come on then Ragnaros, lets end the feud between us today! Mike raised his hand and pointed the Greatsword of Meredith at Ragnaros. His every move revealed waves of killing intent. Sensing this killing intent, Ragnaros felt even angrier. He could clearly feel that this human really intended to kill him. It was precisely because of this that infuriated him. A human actually wanted to kill a god? Absolutely ridiculous!!!! Ragnaros let out an angry roar and charged towards Mike like a cannonball. The power of the god made the dark clouds in the sky fall, slowly pressing down on thend. A deafening roar rang out in all directions, and the scorching air once again burned thend, just like the fire 200 years ago. Even before Ragnaross fistnded on Mikes body, Mike had already swung the Greatsword of Meredith in his hand with all his might. Thousand Shadowed shes! Chapter 338 - Cowardice

Chapter 338: Cowardice

When Mike swung his sword, countless sword auras flew toward Ragnaros who dived down from the sky. After the Thousand Shadowed shes became a passive skill, each attack could produce 2,000 sword auras. As for the passive skill of the Greatsword of Meredith Infinite Sword Shadow, it could produce 10 shes per attack. With this stacked skill, a normal attack from Mike could produce tens of thousands of sword auras. Moreover, with the enhancement of the Heart of Meredith, Mikes attack power had increased to a level that could not be withstood. Even a God could be killed on the spot! Originally, when Mike was going to use this move, Ragnaross eyes were filled with contempt. Mike had used this attack on Ragnaros before. However, the effect was negligible. It would only leave some sword marks on Ragnaross body. Those sword marks were not even wounds. However, after a short moment of contempt, Ragnaros was stunned. As the sword aura got closer and closer to him, he actually felt a sense of oppression. Thats right, this attack may actually be able to hit him! It was a sense of oppression that made Ragnaros feel the fear of death. Ragnaross diving attack speed was extremely fast, and the attacking his was also extremely swift. With the two of them together, life and death could ur within a blink of an eye! At that instant, Ragnaross fear and arrogance immediately determined the victor. Fear had the upper hand! Right before the sword aura hit Ragnaros, his body trembled slightly. Ragnaross body slowly came to a halt in the air from the fear. He turned around slightly to see many flurries of shesing his way.Then, the attack pierced through his body. Tens of thousands of sword aura passed through Ragnaross body in a total of two seconds. It showed just how quickly everything urred. If this attack went at a slower speed, it would probably take a whole day to finish. At this moment, all he could do was watch the attacks make its way towards him. Even after it passed through him, it did not stop there and the attacks continued past the sky. In just a few seconds, tens of thousands of sword auras seemed to cover the entire sky as they charged forward with the momentum of an army. One after another, the sword auras rushed up to the clouds with a powerful momentum, clearing the sky. The dark clouds were parted, thrown into chaos, and scattered by the attack. In an instant, the dark clouds were now turned into a clear and bright one. It was as though the rainbow had appeared after the rain. Under the clear sky, Ragnaros felt a strong force of power. When he turned back to look at Mike, he saw Mikes sarcastic smile. I thought you would attack me, but I didnt expect you to be so timid. Hearing this, Ragnaross face immediately turned ugly. This was what Ragnaros had said to Mike when they were in the Violet Valley. He had not expected Mike to say it now. Ragnaros felt a sense of humiliation. However, he did not do anything about it. He just looked at Mike with fear and hatred. Mike narrowed his eyes and looked at Ragnaros. It looked as though Ragnaros was hiding something. It was just that he had not received sufficient proof of carrying out his secret thing. In order to verify his thoughts, Mike brandished his sword again. In an instant, tens of thousands of shadowed shes rushed towards Ragnaros. As for Ragnaros, he still did not move. He just hovered in midair, silently waiting for the attacks to pass through his body. Seeing this scene, Mikeughed. What? You dont even have the courage to move now? Ragnaros narrowed his eyes, snorted, and dived down again. Seeing this scene, Mike waved his sword again. However, Ragnaros did not stop when the attacks rushed forward. He continued to dive toward Mike. Seeing this, Mikes left hand which was holding the Greatsword of Meredith tightened. He knew that he had the upper hand now, but it still felt as though he was at a disadvantage. The battle that Timus and Ragnaros had just now repeated in his mind. He and Timus could not attack Ragnaros at all, but Ragnaros could attack them. Knowing this, Mike knew that he could only defend himself by dodging Ragnaross pursuit. However, the Greatsword of Meredith in Mikes hand did not change at all. It did not turn into other forms to protect him. This was because he knew that if he dodged this time, he would never find a way to kill Ragnaros. He had to find a way to withstand this attack no matter what. As Ragnaross diving speed gradually increased, streams of air had already formed around him, blowing Mikes hair into a meses. Mike, on the other hand, stood where he was as his eyes locked on to Ragnaros. He was waiting for the opportunity, waiting for the most critical moment toe. 500 kilometers 300 kilometers 100 kilometers 30 kilometers 5 kilometers Now! The moment Ragnaross fist was about to hit Mike, Mikes eyes narrowed, and he finally raised his left hand. A powerful force flew toward Ragnaros with the intention of splitting apart everything in its way. Mike, on the other hand, did not retreat at all. He practically rushed head on towards Ragnaross fist. When he saw Mikes intentions, Ragnaros was filled with fear once again. Moreover, doubt seemed to have seeped into his thoughts as well. Was this guy not afraid of death?! Right about when their attacks were about to collide, a trace of hatred appeared on Ragnaross face. In the next moment, the attacks actually prated each others bodies! Mikes attack passed through Ragnaross body and flew into the air just like before. Ragnaross fist and body also passed through Mikes body and crashed heavily to the ground. Smoke and dust rose high into the sky, covering the area. Mike, who had rushed into the air, changed the Greatsword of Meredith in his hand into the Staff of Meredith and released a hurricane spell. He had learned this move from Timus. By using this, he could stabilize himself in the air since he could not fly. Once hended below, he would be at a disadvantage for he knew that the smoke below would restrict his vision. He quietly used the thrust of the hurricane spell and floated in the air, waiting for the smoke and dust to slowly disperse. After a full two minutes, Ragnaross figure gradually appeared amongst the dust. At this time, the fear and hatred in Ragnaross eyes had be stronger. Mike looked into Ragnaross eyes and smiled. Why havent you attacked me yet? Is it because youre afraid? Is this the courage of a true god? Upon hearing Mikes words, Ragnaros still did not move. He just stood there and looked at Mike. When he saw Timuss expression, the ridicule on Mikes face became even more obvious. Dont be afraid. Come and attack me again. This time, I wont attack you. Chapter 339 - The God’s Secret

Chapter 339: The Gods Secret

What did you just say?! Ragnaross eyes were filled with iprehensible rage. He could not understand for the life of him why this human in front of him would dare say such a thing. He wanted to be attacked? He even promised that he would not retaliate? What was he thinking? However, Mike was afraid that Ragnaros would not understand, so he repeated it again. I said, Ill let you attack me again. I definitely wont retaliate. After saying that, Mike seemed to be afraid that the taunting would not be good enough, so he added on. For a guy like you, I cant even be bothered to y mind games. I said I wont attack you, so I definitely wont attack you. Come, let me see the courage of the gods. After saying that, Mike de-activated the hurricane spell and slowly descended. Seeing that Mike did not have any defensive stances and allowed himself to fall from the sky, Ragnaros could not suppress his anger and rushed toward Mike. As for Mike, he did not make any countermoves and just quietly waited for Ragnaros to attack him. The situation did not seem to be much different from before. The only difference was that the weapon in Mikes hand was still the Staff of Meredith, and he did not return it to the Greatsword of Meredith. It seemed that Mike really did not have any intention of fighting back. Undoubtedly, this was a good opportunity to kill his opponent. Once he misses this, that would mean that his opportunity would nevere back again. Ragnaros, who was originally extremely angry, could not help but secretly cheer when he found out that Mike had really underestimated his opponent. The powerful right fist rushed towards Mike with a zing aura. However, Mike still did not move. He just smiled faintly and allowed himself to fall freely. He also allowed Ragnaros to carry on with his attack. However, just as his fist was about to hit Mike, the Staff of Meredith in Mikes hand suddenly changed! The staff turned into a greatsword on the spot. Seeing this scene, Ragnaross heart tightened. The next moment, the same scene happened again. Ragnaros passed through Mikes body. There was no collision, no wound, and no blood exploding. It was as if the two of them existed in different time and space. At this moment, the smile on Mikes face became even wider, and Ragnaross face turned unusually fearful. He finally realized that he had been tricked! The next moment, Mikended on the ground, and Ragnaros floated in the air. The two of them switched positions yet again. The only difference was that this time, Mikes face was full of confidence, and Ragnaross face was full of misery. In mid-air, Ragnaros stopped and slowly turned around to look at Mike. Mike smiled, I thought you were brave, but I didnt expect you to be so timid. Ragnaros was silent, but he had a bad premonition in his heart. The human adventurer in front of him seemed to have discovered the gods secret! The smile on Mikes face grew wider as he continued. If Im not wrong, the reason why you were able to suppress Timus in the battle was because you cheated, right. You gods have a special ability that can change your own structure, or rather, change your own ne. As long as you activate this ability, no matter how powerful the opponents attacks are, they wont be able to attack you. But on the other hand, your attacks wont be able to hit the opponent too. My guess is correct, right? Hearing Mike speak the truth, Ragnaros snorted coldly. So what? You still wont be able to defeat me, am I not wrong? Hearing this, Mike didnt have the slightest bit of displeasure. Instead, he couldnt help butugh out loud: Hahaha, so for gods, its important to not be defeated by a human? Ragnaros, youve always been as timid as a mouse. You clearly had the chance to kill me just now, but you were being timid. Mike knew how to push all of Raganaross buttons. He just gritted his teeth and replied the taunting man. Dont think that I dont know that you have some kind of cheating method too that allows you tounch an attack without making any movements. You looked like you didnt move just now, but you were actually trying to pull a sneak attack on me. Do you think that I cant tell? Hearing Ragnaross words, Mikes eyes were filled with ridicule. Whether or not I attacked you, you know it best in your heart. Ragnaross face was gloomy, and he did not say anything. Indeed, he could change the structure of his body to bepletely different from this world, a structure that only belonged to the divine realm. Under that kind of situation, any creature, magic, or energy in this world would not be able to touch him. However, just as Mike said, he could feel it. It was true that Mike did not attack. This was the reason why Ragnaros realized that his secret had been discovered. He was silent for a moment and said through gritted teeth, Werent you afraid that I was really going to kill you just now? He could not understand. He could not understand the thoughts of the human in front of him at all. If Mike hadunched an attack, he would have felt that it was understandable. However, the other party really did not make any moves and simply allowed him to attack head on. It was as if He was certain that he would not dare to face him head-on. Mike smiled and sighed. Do you still not understand? Ragnaros, I have long seen through all your ys. Although you are called the God of Fire, the supreme God. However, the real you is not even as good as the ants you speak of in the lower realm. You are arrogant, irritable, and weak. How could a person like you dare bet your life with someone like me? Right from the beginning, I knew that you would definitely activate that ability during critical moments. Because you are afraid of me! The anger in Ragnaross heart had overturned. He had never thought that he would one day be humiliated and teased by a mere human. However, he still did not dare to make any moves. Although he could change his own structure so that the other party would not be able to attack him, in this way, he would not be able to attack the other party too. Were he to change his structure there was a possibility that Mike could kill him! The lives of gods and humans were not equal. At least, that was what Ragnaros thought. Exchanging lives with a human? He did not have that kind of courage! Thinking of this, as if to regain his status as a god, Ragnaros sneered. Human, dont think that you will win for sure. As long as I dont attack you, you wont be able to kill me. Although I didnt kill you, it still means that youll never have the final victory. Mike was about to open his mouth to ridicule, but then, a purple magic circle appeared on the ground. Waves of ck fog, apanied by a burst of coldughter that was menacing enough to make people shudder, appeared from the ck fog. Hehehe, the great Ragnaros actually thought that he had won by saving his own life? How pathetic. Dont tell me you really think that you wont be killed? Chapter 340 - The Role of the Black Robe

Chapter 340: The Role of the ck Robe

This voice and its appearance were extremely familiar to the two people present. In this second world, there was only one exnation. Death God Arthas! Looking at the figure that slowly appeared from the ring, Ragnaross expression turned sour. Arthas, what are you doing here!? Also how did you be like this? Looking at the skeleton-like Arthas in front of him, Ragnaros was stunned. How did he turn into a low-level skeleton soldier? What happened to his ck robe? Hearing this, Arthas was also a little embarrassed, but he still forcefully changed the topic. What am I doing here? Dont you know the true reason? If it wasnt for you back then, would I have had to hide in the Underworld? You despicable person who betrayed your ally! Betray? Ally? Hahahaha! Not only did Ragnaros not get angry after hearing Arthass sentence, but he alsoughed out loud, When did I form an alliance with you? Thats just your own illusion. Ive never given you any promises! Arthas snorted coldly. Then, Arthas spoke with more menace. Are you still in the mood to becent? Although Ive hidden in the Underworld, Ive lived veryfortably. As long as theres life in this world that continues to die, I can live forever. And you will die here today. Ragnaros also snorted coldly from that remark. Are you nning to help him deal with me? Ridiculous! You want to defeat me with just a weak guy like him? Hehehe. Arthas did not argue any further with Ragnaros. Instead, he turned to Mike and said with a sinister smile, Do you still remember the ck robe I gave you before? Why arent you wearing it? After listening to the dramatic encounter, Mike did not expect Arthas to suddenly talk to him. He originally thought Arthas hade to help because he was attacked by Ragnaros in the Tower of Challenges. He did not expect him to mention the ck robe out of the blue. Mike was slightly stunned, then he took out the ck robe from his game bag. After taking the ck robe from Arthas, Mike kept it back. He had not seen its attributes until now. Now, he realized that this ck robe was special. [Netherworld Robe] [Quality: Substandard artifact] [Effect: Traceless one] [Traceless One (god-level passive enhancement): Can change its own existence at will] Traceless One? Mike was slightly stunned. What did it mean to be able to change its own existence at will? Arthas was also slightly stunned when he heard Mikes words. What Traceless One? No, its nothing. Whats the use of this robe? Traceless One was the name the game system gave to the special functions of various items and equipment, and the NPCs did not know about these names. However, they were very clear about the functions of the items they possessed. This robe is nothing special. It wont make you invincible, nor will it make you invulnerable to swords and spears. But at least, it can let you attack that bull-horned monster. Who are you calling a bull-horned monster? Of course Im talking about you, bull-horned monster, bull-horned monster! You! Well Youre just a skeleton soldier! Who are you calling a skeleton soldier? Skeleton soldier! Skeleton soldier! Skeleton soldier! Skeleton soldier! Skeleton soldier!!! While the two of them were bickering, Mike had already put on his ck robe. When Mike put on his ck robe, the two of them actually had not finished arguing. Unexpectedly, in this aspect, there was not much difference between the gods and humans. Mike took this opportunity to check if there were any changes in his attributes. However, there really was not any change at all. Physical Defense +0 Magic Defense +0 All attribute resistances were +0 Looking at these attributes, Mikes eyes twitched twice. One had to know that Arthas himself was a god. Even if he said that he hid in the underworld, his divinity would not disappear. This guy could attack other gods, which meant Arthas had only worn this artifact as a piece of clothing!! Mike instantly felt a slight pain in his heart. If he had known earlier, he would have asked for his scythe too. At the very least, it was a weapon that could contribute to something. Of course, this was just a thought. It was obvious that Arthas would never hand over his scythe. If Mike had used the scythe as a condition, the mission would not have appeared. Arthas would definitely go back on his word. He turned his head to look at Arthas, who was still arguing with Ragnaros. He coughed twice and said, Well, stop arguing. If you want to argue, you can do it after you harvest his soul. Arthas shrugged and said, After this guy dies, his soul wont be harvested, but it doesnt matter. Im toozy to argue with a bull head. Right, you took my ck robe, but I cant stay naked forever. After its over, you have to help me find another robe to rece it. Mike nodded and turned to look at Ragnaros. At this moment, Ragnaros saw the ck robe worn on Mike, and fear appeared in his eyes. He originally did not know what the robe was for, but Arthas had already made it very clear that wearing this ck robe would allow him to attack the gods. In this way, Ragnaros had no one to rely on. Mike could attack him now! Thinking of this, Ragnaros already had the intention to retreat. However, he could not return to the divine realm now. This was because this was not only Mikes mission, but also Ragnaross mission. He had to chase Mike for 24 hours, or the other gods in the divine realm would not let him go. When he thought of the God of Lights cold looks, he felt ufortable. Compared to facing the God of Light, he was more than willing to face this adventurer any day. However, just as he was thinking about this, Mike had already jumped up and rushed over. Bull head, die! Mike waved the Greatsword of Meredith in his hand. Then, countless sword auras flew toward Ragnaros. Seeing this scene, Ragnaros felt his scalp go numb. If he was attacked, he would definitely die! Arthas watched this scene with a sinister smile on his face. Originally, he only wanted this human to help him kill Ragnaross follower. He did not expect this guy to help him kill Ragnaros directly. He did not lose out at all from this! However, just as he was about to witness Ragnaross tragic death,. Ragnaros actually turned around and ran away! Thats right, facing a human adventurer. A god actually ran away! Chapter 341 - The Death God is Chasing After the Fire God With God Slayer?

Chapter 341: The Death God is Chasing After the Fire God With God yer?

Without any hesitation, Ragnaros turned around and bolted away. In this situation, Ragnaros had a huge advantage in doing so. This was because he could fly! On the other hand, Mike obviously could not fly. Although he could learn from Timus and use the hurricane spell to move in the air, that movement method was too clumsy, and he could not wield the Sword of the King properly while on the flight. Mike gritted his teeth and snorted. He thought that he could kill this annoying bull-horned monster today, and he did not expect the god to escape. If the Fire God wanted to escape, he could not do anything about it. For Mike, the task of avoiding the pursuit for at least 24 hours would bepleted within the time. The only problem was that he was not allowed to go offline due to the content of the mission itself. Other than that, it was not a big deal. Right about when Mike was about to give up on the pursuit, Arthas suddenly appeared behind Mike and grabbed his body. ??? What are you waiting for? Ill bring you to him. You have to kill him today! After saying that, Arthas took Mikes body and flew forward. Mike waspletely shocked. What was going on? The God of Death had actually taken him to fly, and it was to chase after another god. This world was simply too crazy! After a moment of shock, Mike revealed a smile. Thats doable too. Anyway, that guy is ourmon enemy. Why dont we kill him today? Charge onward, skeleton soldier! Who are you calling a skeleton soldier!!! Arthasined unhappily. However, he did not take this matter to heart. After all, he still needed to use Mike to kill Ragnaros. The two of them immediately took flight and chased after the running god. Arthas was just a light skeleton. Even if he brought Mike with him, both of their total weight was much lighter than Ragnaros. Although the distance between the runner and chaser was still very long, it would be shortened sooner orter. While waiting, Mike could not help but ask, By the way, didnt you have a good rtionship with this guy before? Why did you suddenly be an enemy? Hearing this, Arthass scrunched up his face in disgust. That bull-horned monster is the most despicable guy in the world. Previously, I wholeheartedly helped him and wanted to be his partner. I even kept thinking of ways to help him get rid of his enemies. I didnt expect him to lend his powers and ask his enemies to deal with me at the most critical moment. You know, most of the humans in the lower realm act ording to what they choose to believe in. After witnessing me get killed by Ragnaros, all the humans who believed in me turned to praise the power of Ragnaros. And after my vision was damaged, I was forced to escape to the underworld Wait, how did you know that I had a good rtionship with him in the past? Gods were very forgetful oftentimes. Their strength was too strong, and their existences went on for eons. Most of the time, they are not able to remember many things. Simrly, most of the things in life were unimportant in their opinion. Mike coughed twice before speaking. I only found out because I heard you two arguing just now. I was just curious. Stop chatting, were almost there. At this time, Mike and Arthas were already very close to Ragnaros. Ragnaros was already within the range of Mikes attack. Thousand Shadowed shes! Mike roared and swung the weapon in his hand. Tens of thousands of sword auras shot toward Ragnaros. Sensing the danger behind him, Ragnaros immediately turned and narrowly avoided this round of attack. Seeing this scene, Arthas snorted coldly and also turned around to chase after him. By the way, this move of yours thats called Thousand Shadowed shes, the way I look at it, it was clearly more than a thousand sword auras. thats not important, its just the name of the move. Mike did not want Arthas to know about his SSS-grade talent, so he could only casually brush off the statement. The distance between the two shortened bit by bit, but this time, Mike was not in a hurry tounch an attack. Lets chase after him first. Ill attack when the distance is shortened. This way, it will be more difficult for him to dodge the attack. Good idea. They chased the runner in the sky and gradually approached the City of Light. At first, the yers on the ground all looked up at the sky because of the dark clouds. Later, after the dark clouds dispersed, they each carried on with their own things. Now, some unknown yer decided to raise his head to be shown an odd scene in the sky. He saw the scene and shouted, F*ck, there seems to be a skeleton soldier in the sky carrying a person thats chasing after a minotaur! This voice naturally attracted all the nearby yers. Everyone raised their heads simultaneously to look at the magical scene in the sky. A skeleton soldier carrying a person that was chasing a Minotaur. What the f*ck was going on??? Seeing that the distance seemed to be close enough, Mikeunched another attack. Thousand Shadowed shes! Countless sword aura rushed towards Ragnaros once again. Ragnaros turned his head to look. The dense attack had locked him down from almost every direction. Regardless of whether he was going left or right, it seemed that it was difficult for him to dodge these attacks at all. Realizing the danger, Ragnaros gritted his teeth and turned around again. However, this time, he descended down. Behind him, Arthas and Mike followed closely behind. As the three of them dove down, the yers on the ground seemed to realize that something was wrong. If the yers wanted to see the ID of the yers or NPCs, they had to see their faces at a close distance. After they gradually dived down to a certain distance, they finally saw who these three guys were. What he the f*ck, Ragnaros? Isnt that the name of the God of Fire? And this, Arthas. This guy is the God of Death??? The God of Death actually looks like this? Why does he look like a skeleton soldier? Wait! Why do I feel like the person Death God is grabbing on to looks like God yer? F*ck, it really looks like a god yer! His ID definitely shows the name God yer! The God of Death and God yer are actually chasing after the God of Fire? Whats happening? No matter whats happening, I have a feeling its about to get worse. yers chasing after gods and attacking them? This is too exciting to not miss out on! When the yers in the City of Light saw this scene, they immediately became excited. yers chasing after gods, this was a rare urrence! God yer was indeed too powerful!!! Immediately, some people began to post it on the forums to share, and some even began to record it. The following video was destined to be popr in the forum. Of course, all the yers images were randomly tweaked, and there was a certain gap between them and the real world, so Mike did not have to worry about his identity being exposed. However, he did not know that the yers had already recognized him. This was because all he focused on now was how he wanted to kill Ragnaros. Get out of my way, whoever gets hurt by my attacks, I shall not be held responsible! Thousand Shadowed shes! Chapter 342 - Where Are the People of Malt City?

Chapter 342: Where Are the People of Malt City?

Within a blink of an eye, countless sword auras came out from Mikes sword. Witnessing this scene, no one was surprised anymore by Mikes attack. They were only left with panic as they have experienced how powerful this attack was. F*ck, run!! Someone shouted out loud from fear. All of a sudden, the surrounding yers and NPCs fled in any direction they could find that provided them cover. In the next moment, Ragnaros made another turn, and the sword aura smashed into the Fountain Square in the City of Light. Fortunately, the Fountain Square was not as crowded as the residential area. Otherwise, were it to be crowded, no one would have survived. After the yers nearly escaped death, they could not help but cheer again. After all, this scene was too cool to be looking away. The NPCs were not happy at all. Not only did they almost die, even their City of Lights iconic building, the Fountain Square had been destroyed. Looking at the broken structure, the guards looked troubled. Lets not arrest him. This matter of damaging public property seemed a little unjustifiable. But if we were to arrest him, lets not forget that hes the Commander of the Adventurer Legion, his position is much higher than any of us here. Moreover, God yer was in the sky, and he was led by the God of Death, Arthas. Youre right. So technically, it wasnt God yer who chose to do that. It was the God of Death and uh Who would dare provoke him? In the sky, Mike saw that Ragnaros had once again turned to dodge this attack, and immediately asked Arthas to chase after him. At the same time, he shouted to the people below, Im sorry, everyone. If there is any loss, I will bear it! After saying that, he and Arthas flew away towards the direction where Ragnaros. Seeing the back view of God yer leaving, the yers finally reacted. It was time to go to the Forum and post about thismotion! For a moment, the Forum was once again dominated by Mike and his daily shenanigans. Almost all the posts and yers on the Forum were discussing the same thing. Unbelievable! The Dod of Death, Arthas is actually helping God yer to hunt down the God of Fire, Ragnaros! This whole situation was unbelievable to anyone. Those who had not seen it with their own eyes scoffed at the headlines. So what if God yer was a high-end yer? How could he have the ability to hunt down and kill gods? How can there be other gods helping him to hunt down and kill their own kind? Who did he think he was? However, after clicking on the post, these yers that questioned the intention were all stunned. Almost most of the posts had screenshots. God yers trademark beginners clothing was enough to exin everything. Other than God yer, there were almost no other yers who had the same equipment as him. There were even a few posts with video attachments attached. Almost every yer who browsed the Forum saw the very scene that unfolded through the video. F*ck, its really God yer. Its really the God of Death, Arthas. Its really the God of Fire, Ragnaros!! This is madness!! Is this the difference between high-end yers and us? I reallymend those high-end yers. I hope that one day God yer would share his secrets with me. To be honest, I never thought that this game could even be yed like this. Isnt this a game where we kill monsters to level up and earn money? The way the God yer ys the game is different from us. Wait, why do I feel that something is wrong? Where did they go after that in the video? Through the direction in the video It seems to be the dwarven territory. F*ck, Im in Malt City!!! Whoever is there now, all you can do is run!!! As a certain amount of yers realized this, arge number of posts quickly appeared on the Forum again. Warning, dwarves, please evacuate in an orderly manner as soon as possible. Danger is about to approach all of you! Ragnaros kept running and dodging in front, while Mike and Arthas were chasing after him closely behind. Although it was called chasing, Arthas was the only one in charge of chasing between the two. Mike was in charge of something entirely different killing. Sword auras shot out from behind him one after another. Ragnaros was inplete disarray from the attacks. He could not help but pray that the mission would end as soon as possible. If he went back right now, he would have to face the ountability of the God of Light, Bader, the one that led the gods. However, if he dragged it out until the end and was forced to go back, he would be spared from the me. After all, Arthas was involved in this matter too, so it was understandable that he could not go back right now. In addition, God yer had a special item that could make him disappear in an instant, were Ragnaros to stop now and battle him, he knew that Mike would not be easily killed. As long as he dragged it out past 24 hours and disappeared, Ragnaros would be able to keep his life! Thinking of this, Ragnaros could not help but count down the time he had left. In an instant, he felt a wave of despair. Only three hours had passed. There were still 21 hours left to this mission!!! He was f*cking dead meat!! While he was distracted, a sword aura swiftly came from behind him. By the time Ragnaros realized it, it was already toote. Although he dodged the attack relying on his muscle memory, the sword aura still cut off his right wrist. The intense pain did not slow Ragnaros down. Instead, his desire to survive took the upper hand, allowing him to fly faster. Seeing the distance widen again, Mike could not help butin to his pilot. Hurry up! If you dont hurry up, he will run away. Arthas felt angry and wronged when he heard this, so he spoke up in defiance. You, a puny human adventurer, how dare you actually talk to me like this? Im the God of Death! Could you at least try to be more polite? Besides. He just wanted revenge, but the other party was running for his life. Both parties were obviously experiencing different experiences right now. The one running for his life would obviously want to work harder to avoid such urrences to happen after all! Although Arthas felt wronged, he did not say anything out loud. He just silently sped up. He knew that Ragnaros was overdrawing his divine power to speed up. It would not take long before Ragnaross speed would slow down again. He only needed to chase after him and not let him leave his sight. They continued on with this one after another. This 24-hour pursuit mission hadpletely reversed the original role. Mike, who was being chased, had be the chaser, while Ragnaros, who was originally supposed to be chasing after Mike, had be the one running away. Before they knew it, they had flown to the dwarven territory Malt City. When Ragnaros saw the city in front of him, he was delighted. He could totallynd in Malt City and fly at a lower altitude. There were always many adventurers in the city, and it would be easy to block his sight there. As long as he rushed between the crowd and took a few more turns in the alley, he might really be able to escape from the pursuit of the two demons behind him. With this thought, Ragnaros activated his divine power once again and elerated a little quicker. However, when he flew to the sky above Malt City, he waspletely stunned. Was this not supposed to be a hustling and bustling freaking city? Why was it empty? Why was there no one here? Where is everyone? Chapter 343 - The Adventurers Are All Crazy

Chapter 343: The Adventurers Are All Crazy

What Ragnaros did not know was that all the yers and NPCs in Malt City, including the City Lord, had already left the city to escape for their lives. To them, no matter where God yer went, it would have be a forbidden area. If they wanted to live, they had to hide far away from wherever he decides to head towards! Looking at the figures that slowly approached above Malt City from afar, these people who managed to run away all let out a sigh of relief. This was great, they have sessfully saved their lives! The rtionship between NPCs and adventurers had always been very delicate. Neither party never fully understood each other, and they acted wantonly around each other. Sometimes, it was the adventurers who did not even care about their own lives. For these crazy people, the NPCs would all want to stay away. However, there were moments where these adventurers were very useful to them. Sometimes one would just need to find an adventurer and promise a little benefit, then these adventurers could help you aplish anything! To have such a push and pull, the NPCs naturally loved and hated them very much. The worse part was that these NPCs who were City Lords actually looked down on adventurers. Fortunately, this time was different. When the matter of Mike making his way to this city had spread widely in the Forum, the NPCs still did not know about it. NPCs had their own lives to live and did not know about the existence of the Forum at all. However, at such a critical moment, some yers had to warn the NPC who had a mission with them in order to prevent them from dying. If only one adventurer said it, then no one would believe it. However, if everyone said it, then they had to believe it. After all, the NPCs also knew very well that most adventurers would not deliberately offend them. If only one adventurer said this, then it could be that the adventurer was special, ying a prank, or making a character posted by some NPCs. This time, however, all the adventurers had spoken up about it, therefore the NPC thought that it must be true. No matter what they said, if they chose to believe it or not, the oue would still be the same, Mike would still make his way here. Although this matter was very strange an adventurer and the Death God was chasing after the Fire God. It was not strange enough for the adventurers as they have witnessed weirder things on a normal Monday. Soon, the news spread among the NPCs. The news spread like wildfire and managed to reach the City Lord. The NPCs who could be the City Lord naturally would fear for their lives and their status. Seeing that almost all the adventurers in Malt City had run away, the City Lord immediately believed this matter. He ordered all the residents and soldiers of Malt City to leave the city and flee. Not long after, he witnessed the authenticity of this news with his own eyes what the adventurers said had indeed happened. Therefore, he now had a much better impression of these adventurers. If it were not for them, he would probably have died. Streams of powerful sword aura kept flying out from the sky above Malt City, and the entire city seemed to have been stirred up into a mess. The City Lord of Malt City looked at these adventurers and asked with a bitter face, Excuse me when can we go back? When the yers heard this question, they too discussed it with each other and finally came to a conclusion. When theyre satisfied, theyll probably leave. What kind of answer was this? What did the yers mean when they said to wait till they are satisfied??? If they wanted to fight, why cant they just fight somewhere else?!!! The City Lord of Malt City felt like his heart was about to be torn into pieces. Watching the attacks, Malt City would have to spend a lot of money to be rebuilt. What made him the most upset was not that he could not find someone to take responsibility for this matter. The key problem was that even if he could find the culprit, he would not dare to ask forpensation. How could he afford to offend an adventurer who dared to chase after a god? At this time, Ragnaros had already entered the empty Malt City. Although no one in Malt City could be used as a distraction, the streets and alleys could still be utilized. As long as he entered, it would be difficult for that hateful human and skeleton soldier to chase after him. For Ragnaros, it felt like a foolproof n. However, when Mike saw that there was no one in Malt City, he became bolder. He really did not want to identally hurt the yers and the NPCs. Previously, heunched an attack in the City of Light mainly because the terrain there was rtively spacious, so the people on the ground could easily be evacuated. If they were in the alleyway of the residential area, Mike would have hesitated before attacking. However, it was different now. There was no one in the entire Malt City. Whether it was the yers or NPCs, they had all disappeared. Under such circumstances, if Mike still did not attack, he would be a little foolish. Seeing that Ragnaros seemed to have grabbed onto a life-saving straw as he ran into the alleyway of the residential area, Mike grinned and raised the Sword of the King in his hand tounch a fierce attack on the residential area below. Thousand Shadowed shes! In an instant, countless sword auras shot directly at Malt City. Suddenly, gravel flew everywhere and dust filled the sky. The entire Malt City was directly turned into ruins under a round of attacks. You really are a f*cking lunatic! After Ragnaros cursed angrily, he flew out from the dust. Even a God would not dare destroy the city so carelessly like this! However, Mike did. Gods dared not to destroy a city because they were afraid that it would affect the power of faith from their people. After all, if these ants in the lower realm saw a gods evil deeds, they might not believe in this god anymore. However, Mike did not need to worry about any of those. It was just destroying a city. At most, he couldpensate with money. What was money to him? Nothing! Seeing Ragnaros fly out of the dust, Mikeughed and chased after him. The sword in his hand kept waving, and he chased after him with streaks of many sword auras. The City Lord of Malt City watched the city turn into ruins from afar. From that one attack, he rolled his eyes and immediately fainted. It was over. It was all over now. Of all the ces to be, it had to be in Malt City?! He would not be able to continue being the City Lord knowing that this happened. When the NPCs saw that their homes had been destroyed, they also copsed weakly on the ground. There were even many women and children who cried on the spot. When the adventurers saw this scene, they all stared with their eyes wide open. The f*ck, is that God yer? This is too awesome. He can destroy a city with just one casual move? When did he be so strong? You want topete with God yer? He is my idol! Theyre heading to the trolls territory, arent they? F*ck, lets go and take a look. I dont want to miss this. Yeah, that was such a spectacr scene. If we miss it, we wont be able to see it again. Lets go, lets go. Hey you, send a message to your troll friends and tell them to run for their lives. The yers seemed to be more and more excited as the matter got bigger. They all happily chased after Mike, looking forward to seeing such a thrilling scene again. Meanwhile, the native dwarves were all dumbfounded on the spot. What was there to be excited about??? It was true when they said that the adventurers were all crazy! Chapter 344 - Just Drive

Chapter 344: Just Drive

On the ground, the yers marched towards the trolls territory. When their safety was guaranteed, they began to think about what to do around where they stopped. For example, they wanted to see if God yer would seed in bing a true figurative god yer. As the news spread, more and more yers joined around to see how it was going to go down. Mike, who was in the air, was still chasing after Ragnaros. Looking at Ragnaros, Mike frowned slightly. The distance between the two parties did not seem to be decreasing at all. Although Arthas promised to chase after Ragnaros, he was not doing what he promised. Arthas was not willing to use his divine power to chase after Ragnaros. Ragnaros, on the other hand, was trying to do anything to save his life. He was willing to overdraw his divine power. As long as he could stall for 24 hours, he could return to the divine realm and slowly recover from his losses. As long as he could save his life, he could start all over again! Hey you, didnt you say that you hated him? Why arent you willing to seize such a good opportunity for revenge? Mike asked unhappily. However, Arthas onlyughed and said, Hey, Im already trying my best to catch up. After all, my strength is not strong enough. Of course, I cant catch up with him that easily. Mike knew about Arthass intentions, but he did not explicitly say it out loud. Although the progress of the chase was a little slow now, he also knew that Ragnaross stamina would be exhausted sooner orter. There was still plenty of time to catch up. The two parties chased each other one after the other. Every time the distance was far enough, Ragnaros would slow down slightly to give himself a chance to catch his breath. However, every time Ragnaros slowed down, Arthas would seize the opportunity to increase his speed to decrease the distance between them. In this way, Ragnaros had to increase his speed quickly to prevent Arthas from catching up from behind. Fortunately, this tug-of-war did notst long. Mikes eyes lit up when he saw the terrain in front of him. The canyon! The two sides of the canyon were full of tall mountains. There was only a narrow canyon entrance in the middle of it all. In this terrain, it would be very difficult for Ragnaros to dodge any of the attacks. However, the main issue was to get Ragnaros there in the first ce! Thinking of this, Mike smiled confidently. He had an idea! As of this moment, Ragnaros obviously also noticed the terrain in front of him. He was not a fool, he immediately realized that if he entered the canyon, he would definitely be killed. So, he nned to divert to another path. However, when he turned into another direction, trying to move left, a sense of danger suddenly surged in his mind. This sense of danger caused Ragnaros to stop himself in his tracks. Simultaneously, countless de auras flew past in front of him and smashed into the canyon wall in front of him. In an instant, countless cracks and sword marks immediately appeared on the mountain wall. This was the damage caused by Mikes attack! Seeing this scene, Ragnaros gritted his teeth. If he had not stopped to avoid it just now, he would have been destroyed by the rubble falling! However, this meant that he could only turn right. Just as he made a move, the same thing happened again. Countless shes shed in front of him. Whether it was from above, from below, from the left, or from right, the result was the same. As long as he dared to move forward, he would definitely be killed! The attacks were extremely dense, and there was no intention of stopping Mike. It did not seem like it was to kill Ragnaros, or rather, it was more like it was to force Ragnaros into the tight canyon. Ragnaros understood all this, but he did not have the ability to stop it. If he had a way to stop it, he would not have toe this far. Helplessly, under the pressure of Mikes Thousand Shadowed shes, he could only enter the canyon. Either he would die after entering the canyon, or he would forcefully pass through the attack range of the attack ande out alive Ragnaros still took the chance to go into the canyon with the hopes of survival in the end! After seeing Ragnaros enter the canyon, Arthas once again let out his signature hoarseugh. Hehehe, it looks like that guy is going to die at your hands soon. Mike replied disdainfully, If you had put in more effort, he would have died long ago. Arthas knew that Mike wasining, and his tone was definitely a little unfriendly, but he onlyughed in a low voice and did not respond. For Arthas, killing Ragnaros was definitely an important matter. However, how could a human beg a God to put in that much effort? Arthas was absolutely unwilling to use his divine power to chase after Ragnaros. In any case, Ragnaros would die in the hands of this human sooner orter, so he naturally would not put too much effort in. Of course, Arthas was still willing to help, but just without using his divine power. After all, he really wanted to witness the death of Ragnaros. Thus, after Ragnaros entered the canyon, Mike and Arthas immediately chased after him. Ragnaros would definitely die today! Chapter 345 - God Slayer

Chapter 345: God yer

Well, theyve flown into that giant canyon. Should we follow them and take a look? Outside the canyon, arge group of yers hesitated before moving forward. If they were on a vast in, they would have gone wherever the fight yed out without hesitation. After all, this was a once-in-a-lifetime experience to see another yer killing a god. If they missed this opportunity, they might not have another chance in the future to witness it ever again. However, the situation had turnedpletely not in their favor. God yer and Ragnaros just so happened to have entered a tight-fitting canyon! In this terrain, once either party releases arge-scale AOE skill while fighting, yers who follow closely behind have a chance of death! Tens of thousands of yers stood outside the canyon, not moving forward. Moreover, more yers had joined the umting group outside. At this moment, a loud boom came from the canyon. This loud boom shook the grounds, causing the yers outside to stumble on their feet. Everyone revealed excited expressions when they heard it. From the sound, one could tell how powerful this move was. Who cares if they died or not? If they did not go in and watch, they would really miss out on a lot! With the first yer taking the lead, the other yers became bolder. One by one, they rushed into the canyon. As soon as they entered, the yers in front of them stood rooted to the ground, causing the yers behind them to be displeased. Hey, hey, hey, those in front, hurry up and move forward. Dont block the way here. Why are you being so selfish? Why are you keeping the view all to yourself? Give us a chance too! Can you please hurry up? I left my mission for this! As the yers at the back urged the yers in front to hurry up, the yers at the front came back to their senses as if they had just woken up from a dream. The yers in front then shakily made way for them. With that, the yers at the back were able to enter the canyon as well. However, every yer who entered the canyon was as stunned as the yer from before. This time, the yers behind became even more anxious. What do you see? Hurry up and move forward, we want to see it too! However, no one gave a solid answer. This was because to their sight, God yer could be seen crazily attacking the God of Fire, Ragnaros. On the receiving end, Ragnaros was only left with the ability to dodge and was unable to fight back at all! A yer had managed topletely suppress a god. That was a god for goodness sake! Every yer could not help but feel nervous. Although they had heard or seen the story of God yer chasing Ragnaros from afar. It was far more shocking to witness it happen up close. At this moment, God yers Sword of Meredith was constantly brandished. Every time he swung it, thousands of sword auras would fly towards Ragnaros. No matter where Ragnaros tried to dodge, countless sword auras would immediately fly towards him again and again and again. He did not have any time to dodge everything nor take a break. This canyon was very narrow and difficult to maneuver in. If he wanted to dodge, he could only go up or down. This made it much more difficult for Ragnaros to dodge the attacks. After running for a long time, Ragnaross physical strength had dropped to the extreme low. Right now, his speed has slightly slowed down. Because of this slight slowing down, a stream of sword auras mercilessly sliced through his shoulder. A ball of me burst out from Ragnaross body from the contact. In the next moment, his right hand waspletely cut open by the sword aura as it flew into the sky. The heart-wrenching pain and unbearable humiliation made Ragnaros scream out in pain. God yer, You imbecile! However, Mike had no ns responding verbally. Instead, he just waved his sword again and again, like a ruthless killing machine. The sword aura surged toward Ragnaros who was now injured and he had no ability to dodge. At this moment, the sword aura finally overpowered him. Ragnaross ming body was like a piece of butter as he was cut into pieces, sh after sh. Each sh was apanied by Ragnaross blood curdling screams. Even Arthas felt a sense of fear when he saw this scene. This human actually did it. A true God yer! In the distance, when the yers saw this scene, everyone was stunned till the point of being a statue. Although they hade here to witness this scene. It still gave them an iparable shock. God yer had really killed a god! That was one of the mighty gods that people feared and worshiped, the God of Fire, Ragnaros! Seeing Ragnaros gradually being cut into pieces, and the screams finally subsiding, one of the yers finally reacted. Holy f*ck, God yer did it? He actually did it! Did any of you record the video? Ah f*ck, I forgot! I watched but didnt press the record button! Who recorded the video? Hurry up and post it on the forum. This is definitely big news! As the yers discussed amongst themselves, Mikes body suddenly emitted countless rays of light. He just killed a god and gained a lot of experience points!. Chapter 346 - All the Flame Mages in the World Were Furious!

Chapter 346: All the me Mages in the World Were Furious!

Trantor: EndlessFantasy TrantionEditor: EndlessFantasy Trantion Unlike the previous few times, this time, Mike had killed the true body of a god. In other words, after Ragnaros dies, he would never be able to revive again. In the Second World, the God of Fire now no longer exists. Even if a new God of Fire emerged, it would no longer be Ragnaros. Perhaps another god would inherit the position, or perhaps another existence would take over his ce. As for what happens after that, it was not something Mike would know. He only knew that he had obtained a huge amount of benefits, and he had also gotten into huge trouble! After killing the God of Fire, Mike immediately rose to level 80. Mike had never seen such a huge amount of experience in one go. However, at the same time, the status of his mission sphemer had changed once more. [You have sessfully killed the God of Fire, Ragnaros, but this is only the beginning. As one of the gods in the heavenly realm, Bader wants to talk to you] Bader Seeing this name, Mikes expression turned serious. ording to his memories from his previous life, Bader was the strongest god in the Second World that had the most followers. He was sure that it was none other than that god! It could be said that what Mike had to face next was no longer a side character like Ragnaros, but a real colossus! Mike was not sure what would happen to him next, but he was very clear about one it. It was best not to provoke Bader! At this time, the yers in the canyon had already passed the period of shock where they had witnessed the scene of God yer ying a god with their own eyes. After a brief moment of silence, everyone cheered loudly. Some people could not help but hold their heads in their hands, their faces flushed red, unbelieving of what just happened. Oh my gosh, God yer really killed a god. Thats insane! The God of Fire was killed by a yer. This is going to be big news. Im so lucky to be able to witness this! Wait, after the God of Fire is dead What should the Fire Mages in this world do? What do you mean? You id*ot! All magic is created by the gods. Since the God of Fire is dead, wont the Fire Mages be unable to use fire magic? Is there such a thing? Thats not possible Possible? A god got killed in this game. Is there anything impossible in this game? Huh.. Youre right. Not long after, someone in the crowd began to wail. F*ck, my skills have turned gray! Mine too, I cant use any skills! all fire magic has lost its effect. Whats going on?! It was just as the yers had guessed, Ragnaross death had a huge impact on the yers. The fire magic in this world had lost its effect. Whether it was the yers or the NPCs, no one could cast fire magic anymore. It could be said that Mikes actions had brought huge losses to everyone! In terms of the importance of the Second World in the real world, Mikes actions could be said to have ruined these peoples lives. Those yers who had gained strength from the fire attribute attacks had beenpletely beaten back to their original forms. There were only two things they could do now. Either theypletely withdraw from the Second World, be the most worthless low-endbor force in the real world, and then quietly pass this time. Or they could only think of a way to change their profession that has nothing to do with fire, and then start all over again. It was without a doubt that these two paths were very difficult, and the sacrifices were huge! God yer, I hate you! This sentence seemed to be shared in every corner of the Second World. Every single one of these words were said by the Fire Mages. The person they hated and cursed Mike had a grave expression on his face. In front of him, a door of light that no one else could see but himself appeared. Above the door of light, there was a countdown. At this time, it had already gone from five minutes to four. It seems that I have no choice but to go in. I go wherever trouble goes I suppose. Mike smiled bitterly. The next moment, his body disappeared from where he was. Only Arthas was left floating in the air, slightly stunned. Huh? Where did this kid go? What did he say just now? What trouble? Even as the God of Death, Arthas could not see the door of light. Simrly, he did not know what Mike was going to face next. However, he soon revealed a satisfied smile. Who cares, that humans matter has nothing to do with me. Lonly know that my hatred has finally been avenged! Ragnaros, go to h*l and slowly atone for your sins! Even gods had to go to the underworld after death. Conveniently, Hell was Arthass home ground. No one knew what Ragnaros would face. If anyone were to know, it would probably only ever be between Aethas and Ragnaros themselves. At this time, Mike had already used the Space Travel Bracelet to return to Little Fatty Toms equipment shop. Wheres Egg? Eggsing with me.. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!